Skip to main content

Full text of "Gospel Visitor, The (1859)"

See other formats


>v;> ^i. 





{ "Mfc 

^.av. >«*'- **** 




pi \ 


a " |> « if £ 








Ton Dollars, inva vanc-c. A 

I > pn<res niontnjv^) at half of riinxo rntrs. 

Remittances by mail at the risk of t ho publizier, if i< gist ereil ancl 
a receipt takGn. Postage only G cents a year. 






Ephraitn Miller. Daniel Yount 10. D VY 

T lioeJtii ham. A \Y Mahl« 1. A B 

. JANUARY NO. Rnm . Eld J Wise 

Tii . w. ( .. i rorllM2,R0' . 850. II Broad wet er i 

fun . m f»r HB and Is.CGnegy 10. Km ^ lifer. 


The Hi 4 • 1 *'' i '" I '-'• J K Nib« r. I 

rilMftoirl - . A Furry 30. NCoberl. I n. Silas 

Whei the heathens say . 8 •' Meyers *■ Bavid 15 

Knowledge of theRihle - 9 K Kinsey 1. DH Keller. Jac 

Where J- true happiness to be K Reiner 10,39. P Long 11 for HB and 

f aUD d . . Via. J 8 Newcomer !. II Keller 1. 

istolary - - 11 Margaret h Deardorff 10. Jac Cronise. 

ristian Baptism - - 13 Tobias KimuieJ. Jonas Price. FWein- 

The open reward - . 22 "''"• &»» l lionise 1. JA Murray 1. 

The Bible, and not >isions - *' '1 B "rkhart I. Isaac Price 6. John 

vur „- u _ 03 Kline. I'm Rrallier I. Sol Workman 

<*„,. . . i 1. John ib S Hanger 5: Enoch 

Ui l)ou Feci. 3: M - Ro>a5, 3 A rl II Hershberger. 

.,,,(,;•». c,_]-j . 1 "' ■ «er A H Cassel 13,50. I 

The fan. in Circle. Tbehome - Q Kline 2. Conrad G Lint. John Zug 

Mother - - 6,511* Sara KU els. J, II ( 

A irord to Father« - '• W Wilcox 12. David Geiser 5. Sam 

Our trip to Maryland - 29 kongenecker. John 8 Rowland 1. Jer. 

Poetry - - 81 Sheets 0. David Bock 5. 

lufcrmation wauled - - — 

Animpwator - - — ADVERTISEMENTS. 

( in ■'■<:*,•■ -»udeuce - - ,TJ 

Obituary - - ^ limited number of Advertisement« 

not inconsistent with t he character and »t* gUMatfifdxtl *eft!*« d " fff ? of the Gotpel-Viistor, wHlbe in] 

p ' ' scrte I on the cover. 1 he circulation oft 

Jur ^VwintV 1850. the Gospel-Visitor extends from the! 

5ltfU>f.1tt t i c Q,i'\Xt 1 Atlantic to the Pacific Ocean, and thus. 

2.IMI ft) woIt * * - o afi" rds a valuable medium for adver- 

3>er £<rr fommf > * 5 u,10ff ' 

frwn for \<ltn tf&vitb , 3 „ Ratps r ! p *» VER ™*«- r 

k ->. , ' , ^ ,i, ^a> ^ w v One square ot ten lines or less for one 

Mt >btuU ten % 9)»acC unt an*<rn " nu)nth $] (i() 

tftrtrttrn * * for six monl |, 9 o. fl0 

$M£fn DMnttVOt * * 12 fur twelve months 3. 

^Cl s f f 13 One column one year - 15.(0 

Vin u r. |Vr * t; » J i Two columns - - 25,CQ 

Vwfif. ' M<i6f ffrt* bei bit — 

WviMrm tcr (tenner «no ftreimti* :c* — 

••»*««rt» » * « 1C HEAR YE! 

livery Man who Cultivates an Acre o 

JjCttCrS liCCGlVCJ. K?ery \y oroaI , who Cultivates aGarden 

Krooi Denial Thomas. Elizabeth Ty- or Flowers: 

J,n: FDJler 5. Solomon E*«ry Boy *he intends to become a 

tin John Flack A. Elizabeth Sti Farmer: 

John EC I •■«•• 1! Geiger, ^1 L). M Erery Girl who may become a Farmer's 

German) Valley« David J Kueppcr. Wile: 

\\ i' I. '»' i Meckman 11,50. ought to read the 
Beck 4. Mary J Dunn '. D P 
■^•.iim \1 -. En- 
r». J'din R«»'»#rt« 1. J Ft»<"i Hud J 

">c. 1 *s Tbompaon for W s | # j . g< me arc so Rich they have no time 

I. PJ Brown Vi*, and II H 17. Jer- to read ; 

ptmiaU Mheet '' Bucher 1»"0. .'«'-i Some are io Poor they ean't afford to ■> 

tfft B< \) ! 'i s J . I. J:iri..!t S« • I 

Ohio Cultivator : 

;t \ 











"For I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, for it is the poxcer of Cod 
unto saloat'wn to every one that believeth, to the Jew first, and also lo the 
Greek." Horn. i. IG. 



VOL. IX- 1859. 


By an Association. 


i mi 


VOL. IX. atemtÄVg 1839. NO. !♦ 

Introd uc ti on . 

In introducing the ninth volume of 
the Gospel Visitor to the public, a few 
words may be expected from the edi- 
tors, and a few at the present must suf- 
fice. It is from a strong conviction of 
mind that a work such as ours aspires to 
be, is needed by our brotherhood, and 
indeed by the world, that we ask for pat- 
ronage and encouragement to continue it. 

While there is a very general dispo- 
sition manifested among the people of 
the present age to adhere to the old 
land marks of orthodoxy, it is certainly 
an encouraging omen to find persons 
and their number is not inconsiderable, 
who desire nothing but the truth, and 
nothing short of the whole truth. To 
meet the demands of an inquiring and 
reading age, the friends of pure christ- 
ian truth should avail themselves of ev- 
ery medium through which such truth 
may be brought before the public mind. 

In Solomon's personification of wis- 
dom, that feature in its character which 
seeks to have itself known, is not the 
least interesting. "I)oth not wisdom 
cry ? and understanding put forth her 
voice? She standeth in the top of high 
places, by the way in the places of the 
paths. She orieth at the gates, at the 
entry of the city, at the coming in at 
the doors. Unto you, men, I call ; 
and my voice is to the sons of man." 
We here find that wisdom . seeks the, 
public ear that she may guide the pub- 
lic mind. She places herself where the 
multitude can best hear her words. | 
And we cannot but think that this pe-J 
uliarity in heavenly wisdom still will 

manifest itself where this heavenly wis- 
dom reigns, "No man, wheD he hath 
lighted a candle, covereth it with a ves- 
sel, or putteth it under a bed ; but set- 
teth it on a candlestick, that they which, 
enter in may see the light. For noth- 
ing is secret, that shall not be made 
manifest ; neither any thing hid, that 
shall not be known and come abroad, 
believing then that the nature of t?uth 
as well as the command of heaven 
prompts her disciples to enlarge her do- 
main, we do not only feel it to bo a 
privilege, but a duty, to introduce ev- 
ery auxiliary into the field of Christian 
labor which will tend in any degree to 
advance the truth. 

The friends of truth should boat least 
as active as its foes. And our face 
would blush with shame, if in this age 
of mighty effort while all other denom- 
inations are using all the appliances at 
their command to advance their respec- 
tive interests, we should be indifferent 
to the influence which the press may 
he made to exert in advancing the 
interests of cur beloved &ion. 

And we hope we shall have the hearty 
co-operation of a large number of our 
brethren. Indeed we feel so well as- 
sured that our enterprise is worthy of 
support, that we think we ought to 
have the support of the whole brother- 
hood. We however aro well aware, 
that although persons may look at the 
same abject, yet by looking at it from 
different stand points, they will form dif- 
ferent conclusion concerning it. We 
are therefore prepared to find some 
indifferent to our work, and others op- 
posed to it. Believing however äs we 
G. V. Vol •: 

W1K lilliLK. 

for possessing it and putting if? in circu- 
lation. In 1274, the price of a BiWq 

do, in the grner 1 houes'y end sinceri- 
ty of orr brethren, we indulge tho plea- 
sing hope that the number of this class; with a commentary, fairly written, was 
' ill be found gradually diminishing, (thirty pounds ! a most enormous sum I 
And as we have not the co-operation ol i For in 1272 the pay of a labouring man 
the whole brotherhood, we hope that all 'was only three half-pence per day; so 
who are friendly to the work we are! that such a work would cost him more 
engaged in, will give it their patronage , than fifteen years' labour; and the ex- 
and inluenep to extend its circulation, i pense have been greater than building 
We shall still labor to the utmost ot two arches of the London Bridge, which 
our ability and opportunity to make the »n 1-40 cost twenty-five pounds. 1» 
Gospel Visitor what its name implies tne same century, a Psalter with mar- 
and its friends desire. We Save a very ginul anuotatious was valued at ten tlill- 
pretty picture before our mind of what the ings, a sum equivalent to at least £T 10s. 
Gospel Visitor should be. But whefhei at present. St Austin en Genesis was 
it will ever rea&h that point we cannot valued at the same price, 
tell. "We do however indulge the pleas- 
ing hope thit through the blessing V I A « ,ertnr .Y or tv ™ ****< those who val- 
CM grant« d in answer to the prayers of! ue(1 the Bible ha(1 a " oth ^ r difficulty to 

our friends, upon fie labors of all con- 

contend with, which deprived them 

Is to -iid us b • SUD J e(,t him t0 tne ßWf 8 » ^ u the early 
Ȋtrtrnage- and P art of this kin -' s r( '^ n 1T,all .V suffere(l 

cerried in our work, it will approximate of the beneflt V{* * m[ t ht **«**■ 
to what we conceive t^ be its perfect i have accrued from tbc trans1atioD find 
state. Ju the mean while, let not oui j nm,ti P licatioa of c °^ ies At tho W*** 
friends expect too much from us, or from \ of the tfitfWfc) clergy, several severe 
trie work we are engaged in. We are ' proclamations were issued by King Ken- 
net ported, and, consequently, we can !r ? VI11 ' a ? ainst nil who read, or kept 
not produce a perfect work, * We how ! V* them > Jfr*M> translation cf the 
efer again say that nothing shall be ; Xew Testament ; so that a copy of this 
wanting on our 'part to make it accepta- book in lhe WMHM* of any person was 
ble and profitable to our readers. sufficient to eonviet him of heresy, and 

We again a r <k our friend.' 
their prayers, by their patn 

by their contributions to our pages, j n severely for their attachment to the Serip 
making our periodical both u etui and turrp - The houses of those who were 
interesting. suspected of herrsi/, as it was called, were 

As an humble to the eause of marched for prohibited books. Children 
truth and righteousness our p.oduetion were ™borncd against their parents, and 
U imide, in tape that heaven will accept wivep Igt*«* their husbands. Uany 
the saorihoe, and make it redound io the **" imprisoned, and obliged U> do peu- 
plojry of God, to the o Itieation of the ■«"<**. ™ (1 rnany W8l» burnt. Hut, the 
( iiureh, and to the good of the world. fervcut zeal of the Christians of those 

days seemed much superior to that of 

our days, as manifestly appears by their 

T 11 K 1* I JSLE. fitting up all night in reading and learn- 

\\ i- a sad refl •cti.-n that this pr-eious iug; also by their expenses in buying 
Kook should be undervaluid by many ; books in *.n;Ji. h, of whom pome 


iu in- pojtitn I. the ).!■ i ...-' üf f.. i tliti« . ' f'vt i . i . 1 1 k i-..unc gaore. some le><. to a 



book ; and some gave a load of hay for as she could not read it herself, got oth- 
a few chapters of St. James or of St. ers to read it to her, especially an old 
Paal iu English. man, seventy years of age, a prisoner 

When the king had allowed the Bible for debt in the common hall at Derby, 
to be read in churches, several poor men and the clerk of the parish, who read a 
ia Chelmsford united their means, and | chapter to her almost every day. She 
purchased a New Testament, and were ! would also sometimes give a penny or 
accustomed to read it on Sundays "in the two (as she could spare) to those who 
lower end of the church. " Many would would not read to her without pay. By 
flock about them to hear the reading; 
among the rest one William Waldron, 
then about fifteen years of age, "came 

these means she became well acquainted 
with the New Testament, and could re- 
peat many chapters without the book ; 
every Sunday to hear the glad and sweet and daily increasing in sacred knowl- 

tidiugs of the Gospel." His father re- 
peatedly "angrily fetched him away to 
say the Latin matins with himself, which 
grieved him much." This put him up- 
on the thought of learning to read Eng- 
lish, that he might read the New Testa- 
ment himself, which when he had by 
diligencce ejected, he and his father's 
apprenti3C, joining their stocks together, 
bought a New Testament; and to conceal 

it, laid it under a straw bed, and read it 
at convenient time3. 

There were also many in the lower 
'••„ ' Vt'r • i 11 dwd; who would rather retain his dollar 

walks ot Ute, whose names are recorded) . . . 

edge, exhibited its influence in her life, 
till she was about twenty two years 
of age, when she was eondemned for 
not believing the doctrine of transsub- 
stantiatioD, and burnt at Derby, Eng- 

Such facts as these are instructive^ 
and convey the most pointed reproof to 
various classes of persons. They re- 
prove the formalist, to whom the Bible 
is a "dead letter," the worldling, who 
cannot find time to peruse it; the covet- 

on high as having glorified God by their 
death. Among these the name of Joan 
Waste, a poor woman,, deserves never to 
be forgotten. Though blind from her 
birth, &h,e learned at an early age to knit 
stockings and sleeves, and to assist her 
father in his business of rope-making, 
and always discovered the utmost aver- 

than possess it; the ordinary Christi- 
an, that he reads it and prizes it so lit- 
tle; the whole host of traducers who 
pour their calumnies on those indivuals 
and societies who are exerting themselves 
to give to the poor and destitute this 
heavenly light, this precious solace. 

Such facts would justify tenfold 
sion to idleness and sloth. After the! greater efforts and sacrifices to dis- 
death of her parents she lived with her j seminate the Sacred Scriptures. They 
brother ; aud by daily attendance at show that the estimation in which 
church, and hearing Divine service read they were held by such rulers 
in the vulgar tongue, during the reign as David and Jeremiah was by no 

means extravagant. When we hear 
one of them saying of the Scriptures, 
"More to be desired are they than gold; 
yea, than much fine gold : sweeter also 
than honey and the honeycomb;" and 



Edward, became deeply im- 
pressed with religious principles, 
rendered her desirous of possessing 
the Word of God ; so that at length, 
having by her labour earned and saved 
as. much money as would purchase a | another, "Thy words were found, and I 
^New Testament, she procured one ; aud | did cat them; and thy word was unto me 



the jey and rejoicing of my heart," we 
hear the expression of a feeling which 
belonged to these in common with many 
others in different ages ; a feeling which 
the seraphic Watts experienced in de- 
lightful strength — 

"Firm are the words his prophets give, 
Sweet words on which his children live!" 

How many will the example of Joan 
Waste condemn in the day of judg- 
ment ! — Bible JS. Record. 

For the Gospel Visitor. 


Rest is sweet, a restorer of the weary, 
and a soother of the troubled mind. 
If we should have performed some la-r 
borjous task, and could not rest, oh how 
much we would seek for it, — could not 
dispense with it in this life ;---how much 
more should we seek for rest for the im- 
mortal soul, that can never die ! It will 
take its flight to the happy mansions of 
rest, or to that awful place of torment, 
where there is no rest throughout eterni- 
ty ) we shall be robbed of everything, 
and have to be driven from the presence 
of God for ever. 

When we are afflicted in this life, how 
much we seek to find some remedy to 
give us some relief. We spare no pains 
nor expenses, in procuring the best phy- 
sician. If he would tell us, that our 
case was a critical one,that it was incura- 
ble, and that wc would^have to remain 
in that deplorable condition through our 
life, we would still have some comfort ; 
we would know that' every" thing*would 
be brought to a close in this world, and 
a greater consolation than_all, that the 
kind Saviour has opened a^way for us, 
to become the childrcnjof God, and the 
heirs of rest and glory. 

But if we would not aocept of the 
great mercy, that is offered to us on con- 
dition, we would have to be miserable 
through this life and through all eterni- 
ty. We have our kind friends to console 
us here in this life, to do all they can to 
relieve us from pain, so that we might 
rest. But in the time to come there 
shall be nothing left to comfort us, an4 
the displeasure of God resting upon 


When we reflect about the rich man, 
when he saw Lazarus in Abraham's bo- 
som, and he begged for a drop of water to 
cool his tongue, "for I suffer great pain 
in this place of torment;" when he beg- 
ged for some one go and tell his breth- 
ren to avoid this place of torment, he 
was told, that "they had Moses and the 
prophets ; if they will not hear them, 
they will not, hear even if one of the 
dead would rise," — it appears, he was 
denied of every thing. how much we 
ought to be interested in this life, know- 
ing that such will be the case, if we will 
not take warning ; knowing also that 
God will be a rewarder, and will bring 
every thing to effect. 

how thankful we ought to be, that 
we have still opportunity to obtain that 
rest ! what a great blessing, when 
we become weary of this life, and feel 
to retire from this world and its sinful 
ways and actions, and to devote ourselves 
to God ! how it fills the heart with 
gratitude, and cajms;; theVeary mind, 
and gives peace and rest to the soul ! 

But if we have not made peace with 
God, and come to reflect on the past, 
and find that all is not well, P and^that 
this world is not our home, and what is 
to become of us, when we shall'soon 
change'time for^ eternity, oh how fc awful 
our condition ! Our case would be a la- 
mentable one, if there had not been a 
way opened for us all^ to be broughtto 
the friendship and favor of God ! 


The kind Saviour calls us : "Come 
unto me all ye that labor and are heavy 
laden, and I will give you rest," not on- 
ly for this life, but the life eternal. This 
rest is promised to all, but only for the 
mind. Let us not stop there, but hear the 
kind Saviour further. He tell us, 
"Take upon you my yoke, and learn of 
me ; for I am meek and lowly in heart, 
and you shall find rest for your souls. 
For my yoke is easy, and my burden is 
light." "Take up your cross, and fol- 
low me." 

How much should we be engaged in 
this all-important matter, in seeking for 
rest. We are all so much engaged in 
making ourselves comfortable and happy, 
or seek rest in any thing of a worldly 
nature. But there is a rest for the peo- 
ple of God. Happy are the dead that 
die in the Lord, for they shall rest from 
their labors, and their works do follow 

We are all hired in the vineyard of 
the Lord. When we hire ourselves to 
an earthly master, we must do as he 
would have us to do. If we are rebelli- 
ous, and want to have our own way, and 
think we know best, and heed not what 
the master tells us to do, he would soon 
become impatient with us. He would 
tell us, that we did not do as he wished 
us to do ; that he could no longer bear 
with us, and that he would give us no 
more employ. 

How often have we been rebellious to 
our heavenly Master, who has hired us. 
Perhaps we have been hired in his vine- 
yard for many years, and have been idle 
all this time, leaving the things undone 
which we were commanded to do. Would 
not then the Lord of the vineyard have 
had great reason to discharge us long 
ago, since he has shown us such great 
kindness, when we were so involved in 
darkness, that we could see no way to 

become free from the great debt, whioh 
was to be paid. Our heavenly' Master, 
who has hired us, has already advanced 
and paid the great debt, that was stand- 
ing against us. Would he not now 
expect us to be faithful to him, after do- 
ing us so great a favor ? 

But if we did not labor, and had al- 
ready spent our wages, oh how would 
we feel, when the Lord of the vineyard 
should come, and we had not done our 
duty ! when he would call upon us to 
give an account, and o what a great ac- 
count, when there is no more time to la- 
bor, to free us from that great debt, and 
there shall be no way to escape ! 

When the guests were invited to that 
great feast, there was one who had not 
on a wedding garment. He was asked, 
Friend, how earnest thou here, having 
on no wedding garment? He was 
speechless, and had nothing to excuse 
himself. There was no more peace or 
rest to be found. If we have done the 
labor, the Lord has required of our 
hands, he will say, "Come ye faithful of 
the Lord, and inherit the kingdom pre- 
pared for you from the beginning. Then 
we shall rest from our labor, and reap 
the reward thereof with delight. And 
as none but the hungry can relish food, 
and none but the weary can enjoy rest, 
so none but those that hungered after 
righteousness shall be filled,and none but 
the weary pilgrims in the footsteps of 
Jesus shall find everlasting rest. 

But they that are in continual repose 
will know nothing of such delight. He 
that has done nothing, can enjoy noth- 
ing, for their labor has brought them 
nothing. Truth and obedience is the 
good seed, falsehood and disobedience 
are tares sown of the evil one. He will 
come by night, and scatter the tares 
among the wheat, and nothing will 
choke out tho wheat sooner than tares. 



how much should we be engaged to 
make our calling and election sure! 
Unworthy actions have no tendency to 
give pleasure, but they increase trou- 

If we are servants of the Lord, he re- 
quires us all to labor, and when we have 
done the will of our heavenly Father, 
we can be at peace with God and man. 
"When we have done a laborious task, 
mind and body can go into sweetand in- 
vigorating rest; 'tis what the summer 
shower is to parching grass, — it enlivens 
and beautifies. If we live up to the 
Gospel, he will by no means cast us off, 
but we shall find peace and rest for the 
soul and body in time and eternity. 
FTorn your unworthy sister 

E. S. 

P. S. Dear brother, if your think 
those lines above worthy your notice, 
please to correct them, as I only com- 
menced to write on the first of last April. | 

1 had never learnt to write when young, | 
but found out the great loss on account 
of it, when my children left, and one 
went to California, and three to Illinois. 
I begrn to reflect how they were expos- 
ed to a sinful and wicked world, and 
came to think, that I should have pres- 
sed the matter more on their minds, 
while they were with us. Dear brother, 
the reason why I wrote the above, wan 
this : There was such a deep impression 
made upon my mind in a conversation I 
had with one of my sons in a dream 
about rest. It gave me a great deal of 
labor for myself, and my children. I 
feared that they might be called from 
time to eternity, and thought about how 
the matter stood between them and their 
God. The matter rested still more 
weighty on my mind; I feared I might 
never have the opportunity to speak to 
them of their duty, which they owe to their 
God. The burden still became greater, 

and the only way I could find relief was 
to trust and commit them in God's cares 
and I then formed a resolution that I 
would learn to write, and now I can per- 
form my duty towards my children with 
the help of God. 

("We heartily recommend the praise- 
worthy example of our dear sister in 
learning to write at an advanced age so as 
to be able to converse with distant chil- 
dren and friends about the one fchinsfc 
needful, to the consideration of all. Let 
us go and do likewise. Ed.) 



Some time ago, after the Bible had 
been first carried to the inhabitants of 
the Feejee Islands, they put the?« 
questions to the missionary, so difficult 
to answer to their satisfaction. — Horn 
long have you had thnJRook — Why did 
not bring it to vs before ? Dr. Living- 
stone had to answer the like solemn in- 
quiry from the African chief, who was, 
I believe, his first real convert to Chris- 
tianity. li Tle asked me if my forefath- 
ers t new of a future judgment. Ire- 
plied in the affirmative, and began to de- 
scribe to him the scene of "the great 
white throne, and Him who shall sit on 
it,from whose face the heaven & the earth 
shall flee away." He said: "You star- 
tle me : these words make all my bones 
to shake; I have no more strength in 
me ; but my forefathers were living at 
the same time yours were, and how is it 
they did not send them word about theso 
terrible things sooner? They all passed 
away into darkness, without knowing 
whither they were going." Dr. Living- 
stone could only answer him by point- 
ing out the geographical difficulties, and 
drawing his attention to the better pros- 
pect of the future. 



KNOWLEDGE OF THE BIBLE. | light, and vour difficulties will van- 
ish." D'Aubitjne followed bis wi.-e 
counsel. The Son of God was 
revealed in him. He beheld "the light 


There are two modes of obtaining this 

knowledge. One mode is bv nature, c 

° . J of the knowledge or the glory 01 God in. 

aud tlie other is by grace. He who 

the face of Jesus Christ," and M went 

on his way rejoicing." 

takes the first mode may read the Sa- 
cred Volume carefully and candidly, 

availing himself of whatever light is " *• — 

thrown upon the inspired record from INHERE LS TRUE HAPPINESS 
any human quarter. He who takes the ^(j 13 ]^ FOUND 9 

second mode not only diligently searches 

the Scriptures, but looks to God for Editors of the Gospel Visitor, 
teaching,i(subjects^hi3 mind to the truth i Dear Breth- 

so far and so fast as he learns it, and! re n : — By your permission I would de- 
yields his^heart to Christ. By the fof- «fare for the first time to occupy a small 
mer mode an individual may obtain a : pl ace i D y ()Ur valuable and much esteem- 
general acquaintance with the Bible, j e d paper, (the Gospel Visitor) as I e»- 
but his knowledge will be speculative, ; teem the Visitor of great price, being a 
he will be perplexed with many difficul-i reader of it for a number of years, I 
ties, and may lose his soul; while he consider it worthy the attention of all 
who takes the latter mode sees truth in: whose minds run after the beautiful, 
its symmetry and beauty, is freed from and sublime, productions collected to- 
distressing doubts, and is transformed gether to fill up its pages. May its de- 
by the Divine Word and Spirit into a'lightful pages be spread throughout the 

| land both far and near, and the influ- 

lneetness for heaven. 

There is nothing like obedience to the, ence it designs to exert for good be much 
truth, to make that truth plain. ''Then \ increased by the sprtad and circulation 

shall ye know, if ye follow on to know 
the Lord." Conversion does more to 
clear up obscurities than the most pro- 
found and protracted study. When 
Merle D'Aubigne was a youth, and was 
pursuing his studies in Germany, his 

of the same. 

I will now try by the assistance of 
kind Providence to direct my thought? 
to the subject J have unier contemplation 
namely : where is true happiness to be 
found. When we for a moment contem- 
mind was distracted with scriptural j p i ate what constitutes true Happiness, 
doubts and difiiculties. To find relief | my m j n( j is so full of pleasant thoughts, 
from them, he made application to that tnat j hardly know how or where to be- 
eminent scholarand venerable man, Kleu- gi D) to wr j te upon this delightful theme, 
kerof Kiel. The learned doctor did not £ ut I caQ say f a trutn that all men 

undertake directly to solve his doubts, for 
"if I should," said he, ''they would be 

are in pursuit of happiness. Yet how 
varied are the ways pursued to attain to 

succeeded by others just as troublesome. | that point where all their hopes, desires 
There is a shorter and better way of dis- an d expectations may be crowned with 
posing of them, a way which will anni- ! ultimate success. To enjoy life is the 
hilate them. Close in with the over-, a i ra of all mankind, and all are in pur- 
tures of mercy, make Christ your Sa vi- suit of happiness. One person enjoys 
our ; and then in his light you will see, 1 the social glass, another the ball loom, 


6. V. Vol. ix 


vnKiiE is Tiin: EurriNEss to m found? 

mid the third perhaps the gambling ta- 'another, until he fills a murderer's doom 
Lie. I might mention many more that or a drunkard's grave, and no doubt . thi- 
w< uld ootne mu'er this head, but deem youth it times was in the height of er- 
this bufficielit. This class seenu tp enjoy joyment, until he was left to himself ll 
themselves well while thus engaged, but ponder upon misspent hours. At such 
that enjoyment vanishes as the morning times lie was miserable, but ro sooner 
dew, when succeed« d by the scorching docs he mingle with the giddy crowd. 
rays of the orb of day. and touch the burning glass than he for 

Let us for a moment turn to the oth- ß** those nours of solitud^ when tlio 
er side of the picture, ami view the tljin(i is more free to act, Oh ! may no 
christian. Let him be placed in what <>nc ever desire to seek happiness in this 
«vcr position he may in life be is the same f**^ for li w ** uot endure unto eternal 
unchangeable person, he looks beyond the ' "*'*• 

social glass, and the ball room, for his Let me for once appeal to the old, who 
enjoyments, he looks with an eye of faith have been fighting the battles of the 
far beyoad those transitory, and perish- Lord from year to year for to gain the 
ing things of this mortal career, his med- reward of the upright and good, to en- 
tations are swot, joy and peace ani- joy the society of the just, where the 
mate him to action, if any around him wicked shall cease from troubling, & the 
arc in want, he willingly extends the j weary be forever at rest, T would ask you, 
helping hand to aid the needy and dis- is it not to enjoy life that you live and 
tressed. the thought of ere long being trans- 

How sweet his intercourse with the .planted among the society of the blest, 
world, actuated by the same feelings that beyond the turmoils of this world is 
animated our Heavenly Friend, when he w,,afc inakes >* ou rejoice amidst all the 
came into this world to suffer the just bus ) r sccnes of life - 
for the unjust, the christian ever looks j How often within the lost twelve 
forward to that blessed hope and antiei- months has my heart been made to bound 
p.irion, when he shall with the blest from w } t h joy, while T have seen the young, 
earth unite in singing the song of Ood the old and the middle aged in life, ma- 
aml the Lamb for ever and ever. . nv f wnom are my fond associates, say- 

Hut how many a youth who bid fair * n g u y their actions that sin shall not 
to till some honorable position in life, any more deprive them of true enjoy - 
who has been brought up under pious ment while travelling towards their final 
instructions who has been shown the an d happy rest, There is nothing that 
way to honor and to happiness, have left ( ' an Wttsfy the soul of man, and those 
tlif parental roof, only to turn a cold longings for immortality, as the word of 
shoulder to tho^e kind instructions re- Ood, it is an anchor to the soul both sure 
- : ed at home. Let us follow him for i an( ^ steadfast, for it is a never failing 
a short time; he goes out into the World, source of enjoyment to the Christian, 
he forms acquaintances, with such as witn lt ne can ^ able to ward off all the 
cast a damper on all the valuable in- 1 fi(,r 7 dar,s of tne enpni y and come off 
Btruction he received frjin a kind fath- Im,re t,lan con 1 ucror through Jesus 
er Süd mother. Christ, our Lord. 

And, alas ; he is led along by wicked ' Oh ! may the Lord grant that all that 
companions from one step of vice to have set their faces Ziouward may ncv- 

E P I S T L A R Y 


er turn back to the beggarly elements of E F I S T OL A K Y . 

this world but may we all prove faith- 

,. , . A , . , , Columbiana, January 1st. 18;>9. 

iuI to the trust imposed upon us, ana J 

encourage many more to acknowledge My dear Brethren and Sifters in the 

that true happiness is no where to be! Kast : — Since my removal to this place, 

found, but in the paths of rectitude, ji" consequence cf which T am necessH- 

Behold David he bids farewell to life, i rily separated from you in body,(but not 

his heart and flesh fail him, but he ex- 
claims, Though I walk through the val- 
ley and the shadow of death yet will I 
fear no evil, thy rod and thy staff shall 
comfort me. David was happy from 
the fact that he knew that if this earth- 
ly tabernacle should fail, that he had a 
house not made with hands eternally in 
the Heavens. It is a blessed thought 
for the Christian though he may be toss- 
ed to and fro upon the billowy waves of 
this unfriendly world, there is something 
within his breast that elevates his affec- 
tions, and makes him rejoice with ex- 
ceeding joy in the God of his salva- 

It would be my desire that we might 
all drink deeper and deeper of that 
fountain of life, so that when it is ours 
to die that we may be among that hap- 
py company in the realms above sing 

in mind, Ipurpose to address you through 
the iuttrestiug columns of the Visitor. 
I have written many letters since here, 
but it is impossible for me to address 
each one separately. In this letter, how- 
ever, I wish to send greeting to each in- 
dividual member of the various Church- 
es where I was wont in former days to 
assemble, And as I speak of former 
days my mind is oarried back to those 
precious seasons, when we sat under the 
droppings of the Sanctuary and were 
lothe to leave the place \ where our kin- 
dred spirits blended in Christian fellow- 

And now that I am separated so far 
from you, the recollection of these hap- 
py seasons causes me much happiness ; 
for it is a foretaste of heavenly commu- 
nion with saints, when all our trials are 
passed away, or at least when we have 

ing those sweet songs that will there be P assed aw:l ? from theHL 
taught us by our Creator. I would like l would sa J to tlie dear SR, ' nts of %<*> 
to drop a few more words in conclusion, I be Vigil«"* in ^e cause of Christ 
and would say, Dear Brethren, let us bei Much de P ends U P 0U y ou * The yaiv " 
steadfast, immovable, always abounding I tion of souls in a ™ e »* u ™ depends upon 
in the work of the Lord ; let us still y our exertions. Christ has done, and i i 

pursue that delightful road, and I can 
assure you that your hopes, and desires 
will ere long be crowned with full suc- 
cess, search the scriptures for they will 
bring to your rememberance all things 
what the good and acceptable will of the 
Lord is concerning you. 

J. E. 

Mount Carroll, Nov. 15th 1858. 

still doing, all that is necessary for hint 
to do, but he has left us our part of the 
work. O ! that we were up and doing. 
When we contemplate his mercy, it is 
enough to incite us to action. How lias 
he consulted our wants aud adapted him- 
self to our condition I AYhi.e upon 
earth, when did he disregard the cry of 
suppliant misery ? His daily path, like 
the radiance left by one of the splendors 
of the firmament in its midnight path, 
was marked with simple but sublime glo- 
ry. Sorrow came to him to have its 


F. I- I ST© LAU V. 

t.üt-s wiped «way ! and coneiona guilt 1 As those objects in nature, which, 
ill :.t bis Iter with an uplifted eve of when minutely inspected, are in many 
hope Penitence laid bare its wounds respects coarse and unsightly, in the 
in catch the balm that fell from his ; distant landscape are softened into per- 
1 ' p*- feci beauty, so are our recollections of the 

Dear Brethren and Sisters, Jesus still departed faithful, to rise on our spirits 
bath a bal in for ever j wound. Let us in fair and unsullied vision. All that 
• <»me to him, and he will pour the oil of was worthy of our esteem here, we are 
( onsolation into our wounded hearts and to contemplate, as now expanded and 
cause us to rejoice in him. [ often feel sublimed; all that was earthly and ques- 
iiiv mortui strength to fail. Mj duties |tionable, as shaken off forever. 
are arduous, my trust a responsible one.' "We are to view their intellects, with 
O! how inadequate I am for the task, urwearied wing, expatiating over eterui- 
1 solicit your prayers. It is God, and ty, and finding new matter for wonder 
bim alone who can qualify us for any and admiration, and adoration in every 


line of li« ht which radiates from the 

0! the training of the immortal mind, throne; and when our thoughts are rav- 
whn is adequate to tlie task ! many much j ished with the glorious and pure scenes* 
more so than 1 am ; but Groa sometimes which present themselves to our faith, 
makes use of very weak instruments to let us kneel before our Father & their 
accomplish his purpose«. If he wills: Father, and with a sincere heart,breathe 

that I shall labor in Ohio, and when my 
work is done, my ashes shall rest here 
until the morning of the resurrection, 

forth the comprehensive and mysterious 
prayer, "Thy will be done in^earth, as 
it is done in heaven/' 

v by should 1 complain ? For the earth Go then dear sister, or brother to the 
is the Lord's and the fullness thereof. grave of the dear departed one, and say, 

This is the commencement of another " TJ, J ashcs onl >" is here > but th ? raD " 
year: let us enter upon it with new de- sonied s P irit is 8oarin S with God on 
termination« to be more vigilant in the hi K h > to n *& *"MS* bri S ht el y 8ian 

< iiuse of our heavenly Master, since God 
in his mercy has permitted us to see its 
com men cement. We know not how ma- 
ny of US may live to s.-e itse.Iose. How 
many have passed away, wlio began the 
past year with prospect« blight as we? 

Let us follow those who have gone in 
r-tlv triumph to the land of the blest. 

fields, and not a sorrow know." Then 
as you Burn away, let the vision of your 
faith forbid the falling tear; and with 
quick'ning pace press on to meet the lov- 
ed one in the skies. 

. There the mysteries of redemption, 
including the divine and mediatorial 
character, the incarnation and atoning 

sacrifice of the Sot» of God, will employ 
J or we arc called, not only to profit, bv it • i ,.', . 

1 - the hearts, and tovgues of the saints, 

the example of distinguished saint* while , i , , 

in rough everlasting a^es ; and new de>- 

ff«ey remain on enrth, but also fctficcouJ* i c <\ \ c n i • .t 

velopments of the glory of God in the 

pany them in hpint, to that land of per-; ,. , # «. . .„ , , .. 

: ' ' person of Jesus ( lmnt, will be made tor- 

t'-fliou, win: re every thinjj of infirmity i 

, • ' ever and ever. 

and error, where the pw-sibiHtv of ]arj«e ,, ,, ,, »/»•*« -l , 

.' ' ■' f 1-aiewell. lours in Christian bonds, 

or (l-.<;.y, ik f.. i ever removed. Our faith I 

i- invited to listen to their aosetjin soug, 

and to ..n.jcipato theii lolv joy. 

C. A. Haas. 




(There was a sermon preached in Ma- 
ryland by a pedobaptist minister upon 
the subject of baptism. It was thought 

this ordinance, they were fulfilling the 
righteousness of the law. Now by re- 
ferring to the book of Numbers we find 
that it is requisite for a person to be- 
thirty years old, at least, before he could« 
be ordained priest,, and that he must be- 
sprinkled with water. We are inform» 

to contain not only misrepresentations of e d that the Saviour was thirty years old 

the word of God, but also of the senti 
ments held by the brethren&by baptists in 
general. Brother D. P. Sayler was re- 
quested by a number of our brethren to 
reply to said sermon. He did so, and 
in his reply, he had occasion to examine, 
and refute the argument introduced into 
the baptismal controversy, which claims 
Christ's baptism from John the baptist, 
to have been the fulfilling of the law for 
inducting priests into their office under 
the Aaronic priesthood. Those who are 
acquainted with the baptismal contro- 
versy, know that the argument br. Say- 
ler has attempted to meet and refute, is 
one much dwelt on by those who advo- 
cate sprinkling. We therefore think 
that the subject is of sufficient impor- 
tance to justify us in complying with the 
wish of a number of our brethren in 
giving the article of br. Sayler, to the 
readers of the Gospel Visitor. We 
think that the fallacy of the argument 
for sprinkling drawn from the baptism 
of Christ, is clearly exposed by br. Say- 
ler. We have thought it necessary to 
give the circumstances which originated 
the article in question, that its contro- 
versial character might be understood. 

"We have reason to believe that John 
the baptist administered the ordinance 
of baptism by sprinkling. Because 
if he did not, then Christ was not 
rightly inducted into his priestly 
office, and if not rightly inducted, 
then is there no atonement made, 
and the whole world lieth in sin yet. 
The Saviour told John, that in obeving 

before he was baptized. — Sermon on bap- 

Note, how artfully our friend han- 
dles the word of the Lord ! It is only 
necessary for a minister to have people 
believe he is a learned man, and they 
will believe any thing he tells them. 
Because niaetenths of the people never- 
search the scriptures to know whether 
these things are so, believing it simply- 
because one whon* they believe to be 
learned said it : and if contradicted by 
aay with the word of God, he will be 
reviled by the ignorant, who say it must 
be so, or he a learned sian would not 
have said it &c. &c. 

In the case before us, cur friendfeand- 
ling the word of the Lord artfully, re- 
fers us to scripture, and would have us 
to believe it says what it does not say; 
and in order to prepare the mind to be- 
lieve that John administered the ordi- 
nance of baptism by sprinkling, he says,. 
we hav« reason to believe that John the- 
baptist administered the ordinance of' 
baptism by sprinkling. Now fromi the 
days of John down to the present tinae, 
I am doubtful whether one of a thou- 
sand of all Christians believed such an 
absurdity. The word of God, with its 
attending circumstances ; the testimony 
of the Fathers; all celebrated authors ; 
with sound reason, all; all, bear testi- 
mony against such a belief. Yet our 
friend tells us to believe it, and as such 
a belief is against all revealed truth, 
whether sacred or profane, he offers us 
what he deems a good reason for such a 
belief. He says, "Because if he did 



not, then Christ was not rightly induct-! 
ed into his priestly office, and if not 
rightly inducted, then there is no atone- 
ment made, and the world lieth in sin 
yet." This is a grave assertion, and is 
offered by our friend as a reason why we 
should believe that John baptized by 
sprinkling. The doctrine of the atone- 
ment is so perfectly established, and 
confirmed unto ua by so many infallible 
witnesses, that it is impossible to force a 
doubt of it upon any christian mind. 
Hence, this alternative ; you do not, you 
cannot, doubt the atonement; then you 
must believe that John sprinkled water 
on the Saviour when he baptized him. 
"Why believe this monstrous absurdity ? 
Why our friend says that when John 
baptized the Saviour, he (the Saviour) 
"said that in obeying this ordinance, 
they were fulfilling the righteousness of 
the law." He then says, "Now by re- 
ferring to the book of Numbers, we find 
that it is requisite for a person to be 
thirty years old, at least, before he could 
be ordained priest, and that he must be 
sprinkled with water." And adds, "We 
are informed that tho Saviour was thirty 
years old before he was baptized." 

Dear reader, by an artful handling of 
the word of Lord, our friend has made 
the scriptures say all this, (and you per- 
haps believed it;) but by referring to 
the scriptures as they are, we discover 
not one word of truth in all this har- 
angue. First, our friend says, the Sa- 
viour said in his baptism, they were ful- 
filling, the righteousness of the law. 
We read, "Then cometh Jesus from Gal- 
ilee to Jordan uuto John, to be baptized 
of him. But John forbade him, say- 
ing, I have need to be baptized of theo, 
and comest thou to me ? And Jesu3 
answering said unto him, suffer it to be 
bo now: for thus it becometh us to ful- 
fil all righteousness. Then he suffered 


him. And Jesus, when he was baptiz- 
ed, went up straightway out of the wa- 
ter; and lo, the heavens were opened 
unto him, and he saw the Spirit of God 
descending like a dove, and lighting un- 
on him." (Matt. 3 : 13-16.) 

How differently our friend has pre- 
sented the word of the Lord from its 
true meaning ! He says the Saviour said 
in his baptism he was fulfilling the right- 
eousness of the law. While the Savi- 
our says, thus it becometh *s to fulfil all 
righteousness. The design of thus pre- 
varicating, evidently is, to class the bap- 
tism of Jesus with the ceremonies of the 
law and thus dispose of the Saviour's 
baptism with the works of the law, and 
so get rid of going into the water to im- 
merse, as the Saviour evldentlf 'was bap- 

We will prove, first, that baptism is 
no work of the law, but a work of right- 
eousness. The evidence we offer in tes- 
timony, is the word of the Son of God ; 
he declares that it becometh us (all his 
followers) to fulfil all righteousness. Ev- 
ery command of Jesus is a command of 
righteousness, and the doing \\\e same 
is doing a work righteousness. Hence, 
we read, "He that doeth righteousness 
is righteous, even as he (the Saviour) is 
righteous. 1 John 3 : 7» "Jesus 
saith unto him, I am the way, and the 
truth, & the life ; no man eometh unto the 
Father, but by me." John 14: 6. This 
way he exemplified, by first doing, and 
then commanding man to observe the 
same. Baptism never was commanded 
in the law; hence it is laid at the be- 
ginning of the new and living way; none 
dare dispute this testimony of the Son of 

Wo will prove secondly, that the 
preaching of John and his baptism, arc 
no part \ of the law of Moses. The evi- 
dence we offer in testimony is the word 
of God. 



<l Thc beginning of the gospel of Jesus 
Christ, the Son of God ; as it is written 
in the prophets, Behold I send my mes- 
senger before thy face, which shall pre- 
pare thy way before thee. The voice of 
one crying in the wildesness, prepare ye 
the way of the Lord, make his paths 
straight." Mark h: 1-3. Here the 
evangelist informs us, that the preach- 
in*: of John in the wilderness (and he 
preached before he baptized) was the 
beginning of the Gospel of Jesus Christ 
the Son of God. From the days of 
John the baptist until now, the kingdom 
of God suffereth violence, and the vio- 
lent take it by force. For all the proph- 
ets and the law prophesied until John. 
And if you will receive it, this is Elias 
which was for to come. Matt. 11 : 12- 
14. "The law and the prophets were 
until John : Since that time the king- 
dom of God is preached, and every man 
presseth into it." Luke 16: 16. 

Tha testimony of these witnesses is, 
that the law and the prophets were until 
John. And by him the kingdom of 
heaven was preached, and the gospel dis- 
pensation ushered in, and that all men 
pressed into it. Thus preparing the way 
of the Lord. Then Jesus cometh and is 
baptized, to show fallen man the way and 
work of righteousness &c. Our friend 
says, the Saviour said in his baptism, he 
was fulfilling the righteousness of the 
law. Which is a direct contradiction of 
the word of God. The truth of which 
assertion the reader will judge by the 
word of the Lord. 

It is further evident that John began 
to preach in the wilderness of Judea, 
and to baptize in the river of Jordan 
some time before the baptism of Jesus. 
By reference to Luke 1 : 36, we learn 
that the conception of John took place 
about six months before that of the Sa- 
viour. It is reasonable therefore to con-i 

elude his birth was about six months be- 
fore the Saviour's. If this be true, it 
follows that John commenced his minis- 
try about six months before he baptized 
the Saviour, and I conclude this was not 
too long for him to prepare the ways of 
the Lord,and to make his paths straight. 
This too corresponds with the prophecy 
of Daniel 9 : 27, where it is said, that 
in the midst of the week (that is the 
seventieth week) he shall cause the sac- 
rifice and oblation tocease&c. I believe 
that the day the voice of John was heard 
crying in the wilderness, prepare ye the 
way of the Lord,make his paths straight; 
was the middle of the seventieth week, 
or the middle of the last seven of the 
420 years determined upon (see Daniel 
9) and that, at that time, all the sacrifi- 
ces and oblations lost their acceptance 
with God. 

For the gospel dispensation was usher- 
ed in with the beginning of the ministry 
of John. Dr. Clark has well said, when 
he observes, "Our Lord says, the law 
was until John : but from his first pub- 
lic preaching the kingdom of God, or 
Gospel dispensation commenced." 
(Clark's commentaries. Daniel 9 : 24.) 
This testimony proves conclusively, 
that the baptism of the Saviour was not 
under the law; and hence, no work of 
the law. And, consequently, did not, 
as our friend said, fulfil the righteousness 
of the law. 

Our friend says by referring to the 
book of Numbers we find that it is re- 
quisite for a person to be thirty years old 
at least before he can be ordained priest. 
Our friendjlid not give us chapter and 
verse in the book of Numbers where to 
read this testimony of a person's age at 
ordination to the priest's office, but says, 
by reference to the book of Numbers we 
will find that a person must be at least 

thirty years old before he could be or- 
dained priest. 



We refer to the book of Numbers, and |ty years old and above : v. 28". Because 
'find in (chapter 4th verse 3d.) "From : there office was to wait, on the Sons of 
thirty years old and upwards even until Aaron for the service of the house of the 
fifty years old, all that enter into the Lord, in the courts, and in the cham- 
host, to do the work in the tabernachs of bers, and in the purifying of all holy 
the congregation." Chap. 8 : 24. We , things, and the work of the service of 
read, "This is it that belongeth unto the 'the house of God." 
Levites ; From twenty and five years old j The reader will now judge, what dif- 
and upwards they shall go in to wait up- jference there is in the office of all those 
-on 'the service of the tabernacle of the J sons of Levi referred to, with whom our 
congregation." 1 Chron. 23 : 24. We friend will class our blessed Saviour, 
read, "These were the sons of Levi after , The reader will discover that their office 
the house of 'their fathers, as they were was all the same ; neither of them be- 

•counted by number of names by their 
polls, that did the work for the service of 
the house the Lord, from the age of twen- 
ty years and upward." Ezra 3 : 8. lat- 
ter clause, we read the age to be twenty. 
I am informed that my friend since 
my public review of his sermon, in which 
I corrected -bis misrepresentations and 
iDTonght up this testimony, has charged 

ing priests. In the language of our 
friend, they were all waiters. Those to 
whom our friend refers in Numbers 4 : 
3, as being thirty years old at least, be- 
fore they could be ordained priest, were 
no priests ; but "were to do the work in 
the tabernacle of the congregation." 
Those in Num. 8 : 24. "from twenty 
and five years old and upward, were to 

me with handling the word of the Lord jg° in to * aifc u P on th « service of tbe 

•deceitfully. If I have handled the word 
of the Lord -so, I am truly grateful for 
Ms correction, I have no desire to do so. 
"Iknow that, ^whatsoever God doeth, it 
shall be forever; nothing can be put to 
it, nor anything taken from it ; and God 
docth it, that man should fear before 
him." Eccl. 3 : 14. 

The reasons my friend assigned in 
charging me with handling the word of 
the Lord deceitfully are the following : he 
eaidmy reference to Numbers and Chron- 
icles where it is said the age should be 
fnoim twenty five years and upward, and 
from twenty years and upward, were on. 
ly waiters to the priest &c, and said if 
I had read only a few verses further on 
in Chronicles I would have so read. My 
dear friend, I have no hesitancy in read- 
ing the passage referred to ; and for the 
benefit of the reader I will transcribe it. 
v. 27. "For by the last words of David 
the Lcvitca were numbered from twen- 

tabernacle of the congregation." Those 
in 1 Chron. 23 : 24, "were to wait on 
the service of Aaron, for the service of 
the house of the Lord, and the work of 
the service of the house of God." 

Neither of these being priests, they 
were not the Sons of Aaron to whom be- 
longed the priest's office, but the Sons of 
Levi who had their portion from the al- 
tar, and had the work belonging to the 
tabernacle to do. With these waiters, 
(the servants in the tabernacle of the 
congregation) has our friend classed our 
blessed Redeemer. Dear reader, be not 
insulted at the indignity thus put upon 
your Saviour by one who professes to be 
one of his ministers. He could not do 
otherwise in the position he placed him- 
self. For he would have you to believe 
that the baptism of Jesus was under the 
law, and to give it some appearance of 
truth, he refers to the Sons of Levi, the 
servants of the tabernacle of the congre- 
gation, and says, that if John did not 



do unto the SftVicllr, as those were done 
to, then is the Saviour not rightly in 
ducted into his priestly office, &c. And 
snvs further that these persons most be 
sprinkled with water. This he offers iu 
testimony to prove that John adminis- 
tered the ordinance of baptism by sprink- 
ling; thus classing the Saviour with 
those servants of the tabern;iele of the 
congregation. And Says, Christ must be 
inducted like they ; an<^, says, if he was 
not, then there is no atonement made, <tc. 
And adds : 

"And they must be sprinkled with 

I will for the benefit of the reader, 
transcribe thin scripture, to enable you 
to discern between the word of the Lord, 
and what your friend tells yon is the 
word of the Lord. 

"And the Lord spake unto Moses say- 
ing, take the Levites from among the 
children of Israel, and cleanse them. 
And thus »halt tnoU do unto them, to 
cleanse them: Sprinkle watef of purify- 
ing upon them, & let them shave pH their 
flesh, and let them wash their eIotTCs,and 
somake tfeelnsölves clean." Numb. 8: 5— 
7. "And after that shall the Levites go 
in to do their service of the tabernacle 
of the congregation : and thou shall 
cleanse them, and offer them* for an of- 
fering." V, 15. 

Those witÄ whom ot»? frJend classes 
our Saviour whom he said must have 
water sprinkled on them at their ordina- 
tion, are the same identical servants in 
the tabernacle of febe congregation whose 
ages under different circumstances were 
fixed at 30, 25 ami 20 years atthetfrne 
of entering upon» the service. 

These sons of Levi, who df> the Work 
in the tabernacle, and abcui the altar 
our friend says must be sprinkled with 
water at their ordination to the priests 
office. But the Loid said unto >L ses 

that he should' etenrne the? sons < f \a vt, 
before doing the Work of the rahcruari«* 
of the congregation, ("not ordain them' 
priests an our friend saiH." "And thus 
shalt thott do unto-them to cleanse theni. 
Sprinkle wafer of purifying upon them." 
&c, ftut th« word purifying our friend 
artfully cut off. After thus carving the 
Word of the Lorn*, he offers us such a» 
he pleases, and not "What part will you 
have" but sucto as t pleftse, I give yon. 
With all these' farts, »no* misrepresenta- 
tion* of the Word of thtf Lord before us 
we can eomrf to no other conclusion, but? 
that our frie/fe* either has not read th*r 
scriptures him «elf, »f th»t he e^ncludo* 
others do n«t read, and so tells fhenYanv- 
thit/g he pleartes and they will believe it 
tolte truth. 

The idea that John should have 
sprinkled Wafer of purifying made of the 
ashes of a red heifer (se£ Numb. 10> 
on the Saviour to cleanse Mm. is shock- 
ing to the christian 1 roirfoV Yet if we 
adopt otir friend's view on the subject, 
we can come fo no other conclusion. 

1 will her" transcribe wf at Dr ClaTk 
say* on this tuhjrci of sprinkling water of 
purifying on him. 

(v. 7. Sprinlch'vfficfH*r rfpurifyiitfj ) 
As this purifying water was made by 
the ashes of the red heifer, cedar wood, 
hyssop, and scarlet ; anr? the heifer her- 
seff was sacrificed, and her blood sprink- 
led severffimes before the tabernacle-. 
N^urnb. 19: 8-6. fthe may be consider* 
ed «s a proper sacrifice for sin, and con- 
sequently the water thus prepared, W 
termed the wafer of the sin offering* 
As ihe ashes were kept ready at hand, 
for purifying from all legal pollutions, the 
preparation might be considered as a con- 
centration of the cleaning properties of 
*he8ir>f)fft-r??]g; and might be resorted to at. 
all times with comparatively little ex- 
peustf >>r »rouble, and no lots or time- 
G V. Tol. tx 3 


As were Hi many tiling hj whhh ! nt liO, Kt 8ÄJ and It 20 yftllto of age, 
legal pollution might be contracted, it Neither were they the sons of Aaron, to 
was m-ce >twfy to have always at hand, in whom belonged the priesthood throügh- 
all their dwe H'ng«, a mode of purifying out their generations. Neither were 
«•■t ehec convenient and inexpensive. • they ordained to the priest'* office, as 
Ar the water l>v wliich the LeVites were our friend .«aid they were. But as the 
here purged, must have Weh the water . Lord paid Unto Moses, that these ho 
prepared fiotn the of the red hei should cleanse, by "sprinkling water of 
ler, this ordinance was undoubtedly in- fuirifyingnn them, and they should shave 
slituted before this time, though not de- all their fiV.Oi, and wash their clothes, 
scribed till the 10 ehapt. 1-10 of this and so make tlfetti clean." Those nam- 
book ; but that chapter might be in con- 'od in the fourth chapter of Numbers as 
ncc'on with any ol the preceding nidi- being thirty years old when admitted to 
nances, as well as where it is B1 w found, do the service of the tabernacle of the 
AVe sec from Heb. I 115, 14, that these ■congregation, were to bear (or carry) the 
ashes mingled with Water, and sprinkled furniture of the tabernacle when it set 
(u the unclean, and which sanctified forward, v. 1 Ö. To perform this ardu- 
to the purging of the flesh, were in- [«■* ilvico, Closes must admit none but 
tended to typify the blood of Christ, ; men in the prime of life. And as they 
which purges the conscience from dead mw* not toucn an J bo l>' tl]in S lcst * lie y 
works, to serve the living Cud, v. lö, for ißk, v - J^i t,J< 7 "»ust have attained fo 
us without this sprinkling with the wn- tlu ' :, £ e ot ' llj Kv >' car *> at * hich P crIo(1 
ter of the sin oflciing, the Lovites were in ,itV > jt is ^WW^ the J had P^away 
not fit to serve God" in the wilderness ; il]I pMW» fc ^W? '> and cotlld p P eak ancl 
so without this sprinkling of the blood understand as men. 
of Christ, no conscience can be purged ]n , }ia})t , r 7(h VQ rea(1 |hat tl]e prin . 
from dead tfotks, to serve the living ^ (if f^ j^j fth<? house of their 
G< d, (Dr. Clark Coin, Numb. S: 7.) fohef*/, lm:de offerings before the Lord, 
That the Dr. is correct In his views thejr fv, T irms were six covered wagons, 
here, is evident from (Heb. 9J And that niJ(i t|rp]ve ^£ Am] the Lo , d sp . lkr 
our friend is in error, is equally evi- fojto Mbs« fifa**; "Take ft of thcin 
öt ' nr - ! that they may he 16 do the service of the 

riKCAPlTl'LATlON. tubernfccle of the congregation, and thou 

From the testimony before us, it \e ^'«lt give ihem unto the Levites, &c. v. 
evident that those persons to «horn our L : '-" T,1 ° • orvfce m)W bL ' in S ,es " a Ia " 
friend refers iu the book of Number a, ,,0,ious ' tlie L( * rd *%*> ehapt. 8 : 21, 
being thirty years old at least, be Cure "th«t from twenty live years old aod up- 
they could be ordained priests ; and that ward ,h( > iWI ?* »« fo "ait upon the 
they ,,.um he vprinhled with water, ^,1, ^viee of the tabernacle of the congxe- 
v liotn he classes the Pnvinur) wemfto Hr "■•« 

priests at all, but the y are t lie same sen- A Iter the < -hildren uf Israel were set- 
of Levi, wlie» had their poiti« n at the tied in the hind of promise, the temple 
altar, anel who must do the work of the built, and the serviec which belonged to 
tabernacle of the congregation, and wl;o these sons of Levi being confined to the 
unde'r different circumstances!, w<re ad- house of Cod, their service being less la- 
iui;t d to the service at uifhrent agp«, hormus, David said from twenty years 


and upward they shall oritur the .service, 
"For Ifcivid said, The Lord God of Isra- 
el hatfe given rest unto his people, that 
they may dwell in Jerusalem forever." j 
1 Chron. 23 : 24, 25. 

Of tiiese sons of Levi, to whom be- 
longed the work of the tabernacle, and 
of the temple, (who were no priests but 
»servants,) our friend says:' If John 
the baptist did not unto the Saviour, as 
Closes did unto them, " Then is (he *Sa- j 
viuur not rightly inducted into his priest 
ty office. And if uot t thru is fare, no \ 
atonement made, mid the world licth in 
,si'n yet" That this view of our friend 
is erroneous, and jg a misrepresentation i 
of the word of the Lord, is manifest to '• 
all who read the word of God. 

I will now introduce the reader to the ■ 
true ordination service commanded by ! 
the LqjxI, to be observed by Moses in the 
ordination and consecration of Aaron ! 
and his sons, to hallow them to serve in ; 
the priest's office. I refer the reader to 
Exodus 29 chapt. I will transcribe partj 
of the chapter. 

" And this is the thing that thou shalt do ; 
unto them to hallow them, to minister: 
unto me in the priest's office, &c." v. 1. j 
"And Aaron and his sous thou shalt j 
bring unto the door of the tabernacle of i 
the congregation and shalt wash them 
With water. And thou shalt take the ! 
garments, and put upon Aaron the coat, j 
and the robe of the ephod, and the! 
ephod, and the breastplate, and gird him i 
with the curious girdle of the ephod : j 
And thou shalt put the mitre upon his' 
head, and put the holy crown upon the j 
mitre. Thou shalt then take the anoiut- i 
iug oil, and pour it upon his head, and \ 
anoiut him. And thou shalt brio«' his, 


sons, and put coats upon them. And] 
thou shalt gird them with girdles (Aa- 
ron and his sons,) and put the bonnets 
on them; and the priest's office shall be 




theirs for a perpetual wiatute : and thou 
shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons," 
verse 4-9. "And the holy garments oi" 
Aaron »hall be his son** after li im, to Le 
anointed therein, and to be consecrated 
in them. And that son that is priest in 
his stead shall put them on seven days r 
when he comet h into the taber-aaclc of 
the congregation to minister iu the holy 
place." verse 29, o(i. 

Dear reader, those were the- ceremo- 
nies to lue observed in the- Ordination or 
couseeration of Aaron and his sons, to 
hallow Vnem to serve in the priests office. 
None were eligible to serve in the priest'* 
office bu.t Aaron, and his sons after him r 
their age at ordination id not so, mueh as. 
hinted at. (Although our friend said 
"it is requisite for a person to be at leaj-fr 
thirty years old before he can be ordain- 
ed priest.") In, the catalogue of cere- 
monies here named to be observed iu the 
ordination of Aaron and his sous, to 
serve in the priest's office, i.i this, that 
Moses must wash them with ivotrr. (N\.fc 
sprinkle water ou them as our friend 
said.) "WVen the prophet bid Xaaman 
to wash himself seventimes k» Jor- 
dan, he went and dipped himself seven 
times in Jordan. How reasonable to 
suppose, that when Moses nuft&t, wash 
them with water, (and ys Mat. Henry 
says oil this place, they were washed all 
over,) he dipped them in water. It is 
evident that John did so to the Saviour 
when he baptized him, for St Paul says. 
we are buried with him in baptism tVc, 
This »St. Paul could not have .said if Joiin» 
had administered the ordinance of bap- 
tism by sprinkling, as our fiiend said he 

I will yet transcribe Exodus 30 : 17- 
21. "And the Lord spike unto Moses 
saying. Thou shalt also make a laver of 
brass, and his foot also'nf brass, to wash 
with all: and thou shalt put it bun cm 



the tuhorna-cle of fhe »'omcregation and made of nec'O&it't a change hUo of the 
t lie altar, *ipd tfiou shpilt but water there- { For lie of whom these t hi uir» are 
>#*. Fur Aaron and hia sous shall was]) spoken, pertainefh to another tribe, of 
t eir hand* and their Faet thereat : which no man gave attendance at the al- 
Vv'hen th»y go into the tabernacle of the; tar. For it is evident that our Lord 
< 'iigregation, they shal} wash with wafer: sprang out of .ludah, of which tribe Mo- 
i iat they du* not: or when they c*uu> . ses spake nothing concerning priesthood, 
i ear to the altar to minister, to burnt J And it is yet, far more evident: for that 
* fering made by fire unto the Lord, ^ojafter the similitude of Melchis*dec there 
they bhall wash their bauds and their j ariseth another priest, who is made, 
feet, that they die nptj and it shall be a j not after the law of a carnal «ommand- 
i«'atute for ever to them, even tobim and meut, but after the power of a« endless 

life. For he testifieth, "Xfcou art a 
priest fur ever after the ordvr of Mel- 

|ti his seed throughout their genera.- 

J ons. 

Here the Lord minutely gave the ce&r- 
vmonjes to be observed iu the ordination 

cbisedec." For there is verity a disan- 
nulling of the eoinmandmeut going be- 
of Aaron and his apps, to minister jn I fore, for the weakness and uiHprofit*ble- 
1 Me priest's office. And also what the I Of»» thereof. For the law made DOthiDg 
] riest must observe wheu he comes to I perfect, but the bringing in oi' a Vxeiter 
MTve at the altar. ! hope did j by the which we draw B^igli 

But notwithstapdinj- this law of thej uwt0 God " Heb *• :1M * " FuB 
priesthood, we will prove by St. Paul. |* uyb a bl » h P ri(J8t b " CH,ne us * ho k bfw 
1 hat in Christ we have a priest not made j ^ ba ^less, undented, »epaiate from 

Mter this ppmmandment, and as such ,^ ,ne ™> *»* made bl S ber tbaR * he bea - 

ihis law opes- n«t apply to our great high | vpnB % ' 

With» these truths before us, what be- 
«xjmes pf our friend's water-spiinaiing 
•ugumeut. by which he would have us 
believe that John sprinkled water on the 
Saviour when he baptized him ; aud if 
he was not sprinkled then was he not 
rightly inducted into the priest's ofr\cö, 
aud so i ,M atonement was made, ÄLc. ? 

Priest, ^.pd, consequently, our friend's 
reference tp the Levitioal servant« for 
nn example; of sprinkling the Saviour in 
his baptism falls to, the ground as a use- 
1 ss argument. 

We refer to Heb. 6; 20. Whether 
t lie foreruuper is for «is entered, even 
.l-siis, made a high priest, for ever after 
l.tie ord«T of Melchiwedec." Here St. 

We have seen in the law of conseeya- 

J-'-nil assures us, that Jesus is made a;tion, that fheprhst must be washed with 
} i^h priest forever, not after the )aw of i water, must ha\e the holy garments on, 
the Lcvitical priesthood, but after the! with the breastplate and the epkod, the 
(»nipt pf MelchisedeCf In chnpt. 7 : 1 1., j mitre on his head, and the holy crown on, 
1 • assigns the reason for this change, the mitre, with the anointing oil poured 
'If therefore perfection were by the he- 1 on liis head Ac. St Paul. says, in Christ 
^itical prjesttiood, (for under it the peo-ithis law is changed. Hence he somes 
].le received the law,) what furfcper need to his forerunner John to be baptized 
^hr then that another priest should rise not as our friend said, to ••fulfil the right- 
■ftcsf the order of iMelchisedro, and not eousness of the law," but to open a new 
)>#■ railed after order of Aaron ; for and jivinir way Heb. 10: 20. Not 
|li« jiv.'.L ,;<i h. inj» .hau«:-! i, P lv'»"e 's n';;rinvT ll'tf holy <;:i> »tent* made for Aa- 



rnn nnd Ms sons, but a spotless life. 
Not having the mitre on his head, and 
the holy crown on the mitre, with the 
anointing oil poured on him, but the Ho- 
ly Ghost coming down from Heaven and 
lighting on him, with the voice from the 
ftternal Father declaring, '-This iß my 
beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." 
Thus dear reader, is the Son of God con- 
secrated a priest of God for ever, after 
the order of Melchisedec. 

We have seen that after the law of the 
Leviticai priesthood, the priest before 
serving at the altar must wash his hands 
and his feet that he die not. St. Paul 
»ays in Christ the priesthood is changed, 
«nd of necessity there must be a change 
of the law also. Hence the Saviour of- 
fers himself upon the cross, and poured 
out his own blood, to make an atonement 
for the sins of fallen man. Not as the 
sons of Aaron, who offered the sacrifices 
of others, and poured the blood of bulls 
and goats &c, at the foot of the altar. 
Thus he changed the law of offering. 
And as the priest when serving at the 
altar, on which he offered the sacrifices 
of the comers thereunto, "he -must wash 
bis hands and his feet that he die not." 

So the Saviour when coming unto the 
altar on which he will offer himself as a 
sacrifice for the whole world, poureth 
water into a basin and washed, (not his, 
as under the law) but his disciples' feet; 
"So after he had washed their feet, and 
had taken his garments, and was set 
down again, he said unto them, know ye 
what I have done unto you ? Ye call 
ine Master and Lord : and ye say well, 
for so I am. If I then your Lord and Mas- 
ter, have washed your feet, yealsoought 
to wash one another's feet. For I have 
given tou an example, that you should do 
as I have done to you. Verily, verily, 1 say 
unto you, the servant is not greater than 
hi* Lord : neither he that i» *ept Tea- 

ter than he that sent him. If ye know 

these things, hat>py areye if yedo them." 
John 13: 12-17. 

Dear reader, thus did our great high, 
priest over the house of God, not made 
after the law of a carnal command- 
ment, change the law of the Leviticai 
priesthood, and instituted the new. 
"Then said he, lo I come to do thy will, 

God. He taketh away the first, that 
he may establish the second." Heb-. 
10: 9. 

Dear reader, under the law of thisPriest 
over the house of God, all his true fol- 
lowers are "made unto God kings and 
priests : and we shall reign on the earth."' 
Rev. 5 : 10. "Ye also, as lively stones, 
are built up a spiritual house, a holy 
priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, 
acceptable to God by Jesus Christ." 

1 Peter 2 : 5; And hence our great high 
priest through whom we offer up spiritu- 
al sacrifices, acceptable to God through 
him, has given us the law and example 
of washing one another's feet, before 
breaking the bread of communion, and 
before taking the cup of blessing, and 
declared that the servant is not greater 
than his Lord, neither he that is sent 
greater than he that sent him." God 
forbid, that any of us sbould feel our- 
selves too pjeat to stoop down to the com- 
mands of our great High Priest. 

Dear reader, a departure from his law, 
will prove fatal in the end. If we fol- 
low the way of man, suited to our car- 
pal mind, and set aside the law and ex- 
ample of the Lord Jesus as nonessential 
to salvation, we may say, "Lord, Lord, 
open upto us, we have eaten and drun- 
ken in thy presence, and thou hast 
taught in- our streets, and in thy name we 
have cast opt devils apd done many won- 
derful works. He will answer, I know 
you not, depart from me, ye that work 
Iniquity/ 4 Jilalfc 7 ; 22.23. Luke 13 : 

!>. P. Say™. 




to God, and when we would have him 

• ' , , | to draw very near to us. Then when 

(t But thou, when thou prayest, enter, , „ , , . . . ._ 

. , , ,1 , i i we süa " üavo entered into the closet, if 

into my closet, and when thou hast shut ] > ä » ä , .- , 

* ' _.. . . we nave one, and if we have not, we may 

thy door, pray to thy Father which is *ttL ÄÄ v j r^ j» t. 

* , ., r, ., ,.t ., . I seek one under Gods own heave», as 

did Jacob at Bethel, and shut the do,or 
if we can, and if it should seem to he 
necessary to make the place secret; but 
in every caso let the door of our scrscs 
and thoughts be closed, that nothing 
may interpose between ua and our Fath- 
er ; then we pray to him as our Father 
which is ii) secret. And thus we have 
regard to him as one who is present in 
all places; he is in our closet with k»s whea 

secret; and thy Father which seeth in sc 
crety shall reward thee openly." Matt. 
5: G. 

We must not under/stand the Savior 
to have discountenanced public prayer 
from the manner in which he spoke of 
it. He was reproving the Pharisees for 
the abusa of public prayer, in the obser- 
vations he made in the discourse from 
which we have selected the words head, 
ing this article. He himself prayed in 
public, and so did the apostles; and cer- 
tainly he would not condemn what he I his universal presence, 
and they did. He well knew that se- 
cret prayer was neglected, while public 
prayer was made in order that those 
who prayed might be seen and heard of 
men. And as public prayer was com- 
mon, it was not necessary that it should 
be enforced by Christ; it was only nec- 
essary that it should be separated from 
the abuses with which the Pharisees 
had connected it. But as secret prayer 
was not so common by any means as 
public prayer, it was necessary that this 
kind of prayer should be particularly 
pointed out, and enforced. Hence the 
observations of Christ upon the subject. 

While the temple was the house of 

prayer, and the synagogues or places 
prepared for worship, places of prayer 
also, this does not at all prevent the 
equal sanctity of all other places, where 
the Lord will manifest himself as being 
near to all who call upon Him in truth. 
And while we should not be ashamed 
of public prayer under proper circum- 
stances, we must in addition to public 
prayer, frequently and habitually retire 
into secret places, where nothing will 

no one else is there ; and thus in secvet 
prayer we give God glory by recognising 

And then our Father not only & in 
secret, but he also seeth in secret ;■ his 
eye is upon us when the eye of no tuan 
is upon us; under the jfg 'tree I save tUtce, 
said Christ to Nathaniel. He also saw 
Saul praying in the house of Judas,, in 
the street called Straight, in Damascus. 
And there is not a secret breathing of a 
soul after God, but what he sees. 

Then when we retire from the wo?ld, 
and enter into our closets, and say to 
the intruding cares and company yf 
earth, "Abide ye here", and then piay 
to our Father which stcth in secret, he 
knows our prayers under such circum- 
stances are not made that men may hear, 
but that he alone may hear. O how 
impressive such scenes become ! When 
alone in the closet with God, impressed 
with the conviction that he sees us, — 
that his penetrating eye is upon us, if 
there is a spark of devotional feeling 
within the heart, under such circum- 
stances it will be kindled into a flame, 
and produce that fervency of spirit, 
which is an essential property in our de- 

interrupt, hinder or distract our I votions, in order that they may be ac- 
thoughts when we would draw very ncari ceptable to heaven. 



$ut how precious the promise to in- 
duce us to pray thus in secret to our 

Father which seeth in secret! Thy Fath- 
er, vh ich serth in secret, shall reward thee 
openly. "The times and seasons'* for 
answering prayer as well as for some 
other things, "The Father has put into 
bis own power". We are to go into 
our slosets and pray to our fottlier" who 
seeth in secret, and leave our prayers 
With hlra> being assured that if we hare 
prayed sincerely, they shall be answered 
openly. We leave our closets, and go 
out into the busy, perplexing, and tempt- 
in^ world. Here we have arduous du- 
ties to perform, trials and difficulties 
to bear, and sometimes opposition and 
persecution to encounter. how much 
we need God's help under such circum- 
stances that We may hold on our way, 
and persevere unto the end. And then 
it is, that we shall be rewarded openly. 
Then it is, that our prayers offered in 
secret, will be answered openly. Then, 
when we most need it, will God's 
strength be made perfect in our weak- 
ness. Our duties then, however ardu- 
ous and numerous will be performed, 
and our trials however grievous, we 
shall be enabled to bear with christian 
patience and meekness. The Lord 
sometimes answers the secret prayers 
of his people, so remarkably and so clear- 
ly, that their foes are surprised, and 
their friends are made to rejoice. Ex- 
perienced believers know that some- 
times when they pray much in secret, 
they do not receive those satisfactory 
answers to their prayers which they de- 
sired, and which they also hoped for. 
Then, again, on some special occasions, 
and on some peculiar emergency, less 
labor in prayer has been followed by a 
special out-pouring of God's blessing. 
May we not then conclude, that thoie 
biasings of God, whichgometimes are sent 
to us just when we so much need^hem, 

are given, not in answer to prayers then 
offered, but in answer to prayer» which 
had previously been offered in secret ? 

No doubt many of the most success- 
ful prayers which have ever been of- 
fered, have been offered in secret pray- 
ers which have moved heaven, and 
which have caused heaven to more 

But not only may we expect our 
prayers which are offered in secret, to 
be answered openly on earth, but there 
is another occasion on which we shall 
be rewarded openly in answer to such 
prayers. We allude to the time when 
the "dead small and great, stand before 
God," and when "they shall be judged 
every man according to his works/' 
Then in the presence of assembled gen- 
erations, will the prayers of the right- 
eous, offered in secret, receive their full 
reward openly. And that reward will 
be an "eternal Weight of fclory." 

Let Christians then neglect no kind 
of prayer whatever, let them "pray 
without ceasing" as the apostle com- 
mands, but let their visits to their clos- 
ets as places of prayer, be frequent. 
And if the time spent there, is spent as 
profitably as it may be, they will carry 
the marks of their closets upon them, 
when they go into the world, in the 
form of their Father's reward, which 
will be given to them openly. 

J. Q. 

For the Visitor. 

Remarks on hie article in the No- 
vember No. of the Visitor, 


"The Bible and not visions 



Dear Brethren : I take my pen to 
write a few lines for the Visitor. And 
nothing would induce me to write, if I 



did Dot think the article in the Nuvem-' 
ber No. disapproving of the article con- , 
cerning the peculiar conversion of a cer- 
tain young 'woman, may have a tendency 
to prevent said article from doing good. 
I believe the narrative of the young wo- 
man, has done good, and still will do, 
good through the extensive circulation 
of the Visitor, if its tendency to do; 
good is not interfered with. I have en- 
deavored to confirm the truth of the | 
narrative, by telling the people that I 
know the brother who wrote the narrative, 
and that I believe him to be a truthful 

The brother who wrote the article iti 
the November No. seems to thibk the 
conversion alluded to, is an ordinary 
one, and that it is not at all extraordin- 
ary. I however, think it is an extraor- 
dinary circumstance to see a person lay 
apparently lifeless for a while, and then 
return to life again, and relate things 
that she apparently saw in eternity, 
while in that lifeless condition. 

I cannot see wby the brother finds 
fault with the visions of the young girl, 
although they are somewhat mixed. He 
seems to think there is a contradiction, 
because after having been with the blest 
in heaven, and returning to earth, feels 
it to be her duty to be baptized. Now 
it seems that she greatly desired to per- 
form that duty before she saw those vi- 
sions, but was hindered by her friends. 
Now if the Lord had taken her away at 
that time, he might have had mercy on 
her, and blessed her, because it was her 
heart's desire to do his will, but had 
been hindered. But when she returned, 
it was her privilege to perform her duty 
and she did it. The brother seems to 
warn us to beware of another gospel, or 
a perverted one, and appeals to Paul's 
language where he says, "Though we or 
an angel from heavei preach aDy other 

gospel, let Litn be accursed.'' >»nw t 
think this girl preacned the true gospel 
as far as she wont;— she preached that 
immersion is the proper mode of bap- 
tism ; that the prond, and those that 
adorn themselves with gold and costly 
array, and the drunkard, and disobedi- 
ent children, and those that indulge in 
much loud laughing, arc- an abomination 
in the sight of God, and shall hate their 
doom in hell. Is not this truo gospel 
preaching ? 

J. ft. 

4 — ♦» — 

f'or the (lospel Visitor. 

"The hveof monry u the rübt of all 
evil* 1 Tim. C : 10. 

According to the declaration of the 
apostle, much evil must result from the 
cultivation of such an unhallowed prin- 
ciple, as the love of money, or (more 
properly) Covctousness. Yet we ask, 
where is the man, even the Christian 
professor, who has thoroughly purged 
himself of so great an evil ? Covetous- 
ness rivets the affections of the human 
heart to the earth. Her sole object is to 
accumulate wealth. And, finally, the 
deceitfulness of riches will choke the 
word "and it becomes unfruitful." 
Dear brethren and sisters in the Lord ; 
Let us examine ourselves for a moment, 
in reference to this important subject, 
from the circumstance that it leads di- 
rectly in opposition to the divine teach- 
ings of the blessed Savior and his apos- 
tles. The Savior said to his disciplos, 
"Beware of covctousness j" and enfor- 
ces the admonition from this argument, 
"That a man's life consisteth not in the 
abundance of things which he posses- 
sed." That is, neither the happiness of 
our present or future existence depends 
upon the abundance of earthly riebe«; 
for a moderate porti on of them will suf" 


9 "4 

h*ce for all the purposes of human en-! 
joyment. And where great riches arej 
possessed, they bring with them much 
-care and concern, and even vexation of 
spirit ; and not Unfrequetitly lead men 
into destruction and perdition. 

Riches do not fortify us against dis- 
eases and accidents of life when the: 
peals of thunder roll, and the vivid light- 
ning flashes, the poor mau in hie hum-; 
hie cottage is equally as safe as the rich 
in his palace. When sickness and death | 
reign in the land, they bring on a level 
the rich with the poor. 

The Saviour beautifully illustrates this 
fact by the parable of the rich man, j 
whose ground brought forth plentifully ! 
and in consequence of having no place j 
to bestow his goods, he concluded to pull ! 
down his barn and build a greater, and j 
said, "There will I bestow my goods, ! 
and I will say to my soul, thou hast 
much goods laid up for many years, take 
thine ease, eat, drink and be merry. But 
the answer was, "this night »hall thy 
soul be required of thee." How many 
are there at this moment, as deeply en-! 
gaged in hoarding up wealth, as the fool | 
iu the parable, to whom God will in a ' 
few weeks, or months, or perhaps this! 
very night, declare by the voice of his | 
Providence. "Thy soul is required of 

The sin of the rich man denounced 
in the parable, did not consist in his be-: 
i ng a nriser,and void of a charitable feeling' 
toward the poor, for none of these things | 
tire charged against him. But it chiefly j 
consisted in his forgetfullness of God ; j 
tmd in an irreligious presumption, and| 
confidence in himself, forgetting that: 
the continuance of his existence depend-; 
ed upon the will and the power of his Crca- 
tor. This is the natural tendency of riches, 
when not counteracted by a principle ofl 
pure wnd undefiled reunion. And it is 

this tendency, which renders riches so 
dangerous tj their owners. 80 that a 
man who has any regard for his eteinvl 
interests, ought rather to fear lest rich*** 
should be forced upon him, than to make 
them the sole object of his pursuit. 

I shall offer a few, of the many pas- 
sages of scripture, which might be pro- 
duced b( th from the Old and New Tes- 
tament, in relation to the subject- of e>v- 
etousness. I will not. illustrate them 
separately. I nhall insert a few pas*«« 
gey. which bear upon the subject. "Lay 
not up for yourselves treasur es en ear'b, 
where moth and ru-.t doth corrupt, and 
where thitves break through ami steal 
Woe unto you who are rich, for you 
have received your consolation. W«n 
unto you that arc full, for ye shall hun- 
ger. Wee unto toil that laugh loud, f '« r 
ye shall mourn and weep." "Verily I 
say unto you that a rich man shall har-I- 
ly enter into the Kingdom of God." 
"Take heed and beware of coveious- 
ness." "Let not eovetousness be once 
namet among you as becometh saints ; 
for this you know that no covetous man 
who is an idolater hath any inheritare.« 
in the kingdom of God. "Set your af- 
fections on things above and not 011 
things on the ea^rth," "Mortify there- 
fore vour members, inordinate affection, 
evil concupiscence and eoretousness 
which is idolatry." "Let your conver- 
sation be without eovetousness, and bo 
content wi'h such things as ye have." 
"Love not the world, n< ithcr the thinp* 
thatarein the world." "They* that will be 
rich fall into tcrnp f a< ion & a snare & into 
many foolish & hi?rtfn!lusts which clmwn- 
ed men in perdition." "For leerere of 
money is the root of all evil, which while 
some coveted after, they have erred from 
the faith and pierced tht m »elves tl mug*! 
with many sorrows." "Charge them 
that are rich in this woild that, tiiejT 
G. V. Vt!. ix 4 



traft n t MRcertsJn riciie*.*! u Go, to [noticed among the brethren and sister** 

r.ow rn rieh men, weep and howl for the; a deficiency in regard to the duties they 

miseries that shall come upon jou. ; owe to God, believing it to be in conae • 

v -v. * j f . « quence of being too worldly minded 

} nur riches are corrupted, &yourgar- 

raentftare motheau n. Your gold and silver 
i- tinkered ; and the rust of them shall 

My desire is, that our minds should b» 
drawn more from things transitory, an» 



Explanation of Eccles. 3 : 1-8, 

• . j i II ' placed on things eternal, 

be j» witness against you, and «hall cat r ° 

yma flesh as it. were fire. Ye have heap- 1 And nia J God hel P U8 a11 dai] y to di * 
"»•d treasure toother for the )«st day. t niorc to the world ; and by a close walk 
Kthol 1 the hire of the laborers who have j with IIi,n > g ive evidence to the world 
r sped down your fields, which is of you ' tbftt we are <> nI ) T P^gnms and strängen 
kept i.r,ck ry fraud, erieth : and the cries j 1 »™?» who are seeking a better country. 
tvf then that have reaped are entered in \^ uch is *** prayer of your unworthy, 
t^.rl e ears of the Lord of b'abaoth. Ye!^ utl o vin g brother in Christ, 
hive livid in pleasure ou the earth, and! **• ■"• 

I .. en wanton ; ye have nourished your '■ 
hearts us in a day of slaughter« ■ 

i'ucli are a few of thope divine admon- 
itiuns interspersed throughout the scrip- \ 
tin'«, which are addressed to us on the" 
pubjett of covetous affections, and world- 1. Beloved Brethren: lam desir- 
]y gra&deur. They are the solemn andjpus of receiving all the information I 

< ;plicii declarations of Mm who hath all j can in relation to the 8d chapter of Ec- 
power in heaven and on earth, and by | clesiastes. And more especially of the 

rl in the actions of men are weighed, (first part of the chapter, where it is said» 
And therefore they ought to siuk deep | "To every thing there is a season, and a 
info the heart of every professor of re- time to ever}' purpose under the hea- 
m, and be pondered with the most ; ven," &c. You will please communicate 
profound seriousness and attention. Tor through the Visitor whatever informa- 
»uen declarations, not only set before us tion you can upon the subject, not only 

< ;r duty in the plainest terms, but pro- for my own satisfaction, but also for 
nounce the present and everlasting doom that of others. Some srry there is no 
of .very one who allows his affections to harm in dancing, and all such things, 
be entbralted with the riches of the Wm. S. 
world, and who passes into the eternal j AN£v?ER. — We may remark on this 
»täte under their malign influence. In subject, 1, That God has given to man 

h passage« of scripture, the intima- 1 timf % and this time is variously employ- 

tious of our duty and our danger in re- ed by the children of men, and very fre- 

aro to wealth, are as clear *s words can qucntly in a manner contrary to the- law 

make them, and tl,. ^ Ret aside every pf God. And when any thing is done 

»t in jvj.-jrd to the inconsistency oflcontraxy to the law of God, or of an evil 

covet »u.sne.-s. The writer, v^li.> is set as character, wc may say there was a time 

a wj Lehman upon ;he v>:.!!s of Zinn, to for doing it, though God never designed 

j ■ j !'*, has f It it his duty tu time for wh a purpose. 2. In the first 

ve ;i:,.i\ rciiiarks ou the subject verse it is said, "there is a tiraeforevery 

ci . -i" ■ i • is, V «vin| for several years purpose under the heaven. " That is, man. 


uses time for the accomplishing of all 
his purposes. We must not construe 
this language to mean that man hi ap- 

fai h or doctrine which he tai:<*bt. And 
for all the blessings flowing from such a 
union with Christ as is here represent- 

propriating the time that God has given je<J, Christians should abound in thank- 
him, always does right. This by no fulness. 

means follows. Or else we might infer Yer. 8. "ISewarc lest any man spoil 
that all wicked actions whatever, are you through philosophy and vain decei:, 
right, since to everything there is a sea- [after the tradition of m^n, after the rudi- 
eon, and a time to every purpose. j ments of the world, and not after 

We cannot then ascertain the moral I Christ." 
character of the actions here named, We have here a warning given us. 

merely because it is said there is a time 

We are warned against "philosophy"' 

for doing each, since it is not said that and "vain deceit." These refer to ti.o 
God thus divides the time, but rather same, and not to different things, a* ap- 
that men thus use it. pears from the original Greek, and mean 

The moral character, then of all such ; an imply deeepfive philosophy, — a phi- 
actions must be judged of by the Gos ; losophy that sets itself on an equality 
pel of Christ. And when such things! with, or in opposition to, divine revela- 
as war, dancing as it is now doue by tiori. This philosophy or vain deceit be- 
the world, and hating, things for the i U g ga id to be after the tradition of men 
doing of which it is said there are times,; and after the rudiments or principles of 
are fried by the Gospel of Christ, and j the world, and not after Christ, confirm* 
the spirit of Christianity, they will be' the view above given, 
condemned. j y er fJ ti y or in [jiui dwel | etl , J, [, 

2. Explanation of Col. 2: G-12. fulness of the Godhead bodily." A* 

Dear Brethren : Will you please givej tue fulness of the Godhead dwells in 

an explanation in the Visitor of Col. 2 : j Christ, that must be true whieh is after 

g 12? ' imi or °f hi' » all d consequently should 

K H ^e preferred to every tiling else. 

Answer. — Verse 6. "As ye have! V er - 10« "And ye are complete in 
therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, bim, which is the head of all prineipali- 
eo walk ye in him.'* We learn from j ty and power." Our christian efiarac- 
this language that it is not euough to re- j ter is complete in Christ, or by ob»ei v. 
ceive Christ in our conversion, but we ing what he has taught, without the ad- 
must receive him and walk in him, orjdition of a deceptive philot-phy received 
live in him, every day. That is, we! fr° lu toe tradition of men. 
have as much need of Christ every day I Ver. 11. "In whom also ye are cir- 
we live, as we had the first day we re- 1 cumcised with the circumcision m:«d« 
ceived him. I without hands, iu putting oil" the body 

Ver. 7. "Rooted and built up in of the t-ins of the flesh by the cireumci- 
him, and stablished in the faith, as ye sion of Christ." There was a cireum- 
have taught, abounding therein with | cision performed among the Jews by tha 
thanksgiving." Christ is the founda- j hands. There is another eircuuicihi« a 
tion on which we must build. And as! performed upon christians byChrist with- 
we build up a holy character, it must be j out hands ; and this is the .great work t.f 
done in him; that is according to the regeneration, — tv the putting ofi the body 




of he pine of the flesh." The former] the bright eyes prow still brighter, as 
Vttiii a type of the latter. 

Vet. I J. "Buried with him it» bap- 

m still Drigbier, ;»n 
mamma decks them with her own hand», 
in the n< w dress she has made! How much 




tisni, wherein also ye are riseu with him warmer and more comfortable they feel 
through the faith of the operation of |" mamma wraps them up before they 
• rod, who hath raised liim from the 'go tri school ! No one hut she can warm 
vlead." Christ Was burled in the grave, ■ the miltejaml overshoes, or tie the eoinfor- 
aiid christians an- buried in water iu their! tcrsafonud their necks. 
baptism, — and thus are they "buried' There is a peculiar charm about all 
with liim in baptism " And as Christ ! «he does, the precious mother. They 
arose out of the grave, so christians [ooula U"i sleep — nay, for that matter,, 
arise out of the water,— t-and thus they | she could not — if she failed to visit their 
»rise also with him in baptism. God ! chamber, and with her own soft hands 
raised Christ from the dead and thus arrange them comfortably before they 
confirm d the truth of Christianity, slept. Her heart thrills with gratitude 
And by the operation of that truth up-; to her Creator as she looks on those sweet 
(iff the heart, thar taith in Christ is pro- blooming faces, and when their prayers 
ilueed, which leads the repenting sinner are done, imprints a pood night kiss on 
to be buried with Christ in baptism, and ' each rosy mouth. It may be too, a tear 
al?o to be raised with him in the same, j will start for the little nestling bird in its 
that he may <% walk iu newness of life." chill, narrow bed, for whom her mater- 
nal care is no longer needed. It sleeps, 
; though the sleet and snow descend and 
the wild Winter howls around 1 i"ts head. 
Jt needs no longer her tender care! A 

THE HOME V OTHER, miffhifer arm enfolds it ! It is at rest. 

— She feels and knows that it is right, 

We must draw a broad Hue between am j ^ends meekly Mb the hand lbs* sped 

her and the frivolous butterfly of fash- lne s ) 14 f f) ail( j twm wi( i, , wnrmer ] oyo , 

ion, who tlirts from j^H to opera and if it pe possible, to those little ones who 

party, decked in rich robe*, and follow- „ re ] v (t to love. How tenderly she 

. d by |i train us heartless hh herself— guards them from danger and with what 

she, who forgetful of the holy task a*- „ strong, unt.ired love, she watches by 

higncd her, ncgh cts tiiuse whu have rheir bedside when they are ill. 
I«< en L'iven to her charge, and leavi s. Hleftdllg« on the gentle, homo-loving; 

th< m to the care of bindings, while she mother. Angel* will look with love up^ 

porsms her phliiv round of amuM-un" t on her aefs. Her children will list' Ufk 

Not an With our home uiotlii'i', hlosings and call her hicsaod, arid the memory of 

br upon her In ad. — The heurt warms to her kindly deeds wjjl enfold her us a gur- 

Stfe'hVr in her Jail) routine of pleasant ment. 
dorii s 

}\< w pleasantry she *it* Jav ;i fi r rlny, 
fchspingaiid s. wing some little article f..r . WOHL) TO PA VI] I'llS. 

Ubf an«) adornnieiit for her pMle flVek ! 

„And how proud and plen*6ci ii* each ill- We have reail }i story \>f a little buy 
lit icr jticnt «if her kindness. How the v ho, wl «n he wanted a newsuit of (doth- 
little toco diniplc >\iii; pie; sure, ;.ud *Vs. I.ejjü'« d his r,:o;lu:r to ask bis fythet 


if he might have it. The mother <mg- ! Frederick County, Maryland. We had 
jested that the boy might ask for him- mide an eDgagement to visit this con- 
self. "I would," said the boy, "but I '•■ gregation about one year ago, but the 
don't feel well enough acquainted with : affliction we then had in our family pre- 
lum." There is a sharp'rcproof to that .vented us from meeting it. Br. Sayler 
father in the reply of his son. Many a! renewed the invitation at our last annu- 
father keeps his children so at a distance |al meeting, and we promised to visit him 
from him, that they never feel confident and his brethren in November, no pro- 
tially acquainted with him. They feel ! vidence hindering. We were permitted 
that he is a sort of a monarch in the at this time to meet our engagement, 
family. They feel no familiarity with j We went from Columbianato Wheeling, 
him. They fear him, and respect him, , and tben to °k the Baltimore and Ohio 
and even love him some, for children; llail Road to Frederick. Our journey to 
cannot help loving some, everybody ; tnis P lace was prosperous, and the scene- 
about them, but they seldom get near j rv on ft« route g rand & picturesque be- 
enough to him to feel intimate with him. i ) 7 ° nd desoripfion. We arrived at Fred- 
They seldom go to him with their little I erick on Friday morning. We here metbr. 
wants and trials. They approach him ' Sayler, who came to take us to his home, 
through the mother. They tell her eve- 1 some sixteen miles distant. At Sayler' s 
rything. They have a highway to her 1 we met br. Umstad from Pa. 
heart on which they go in and outj The meeting commenced on Saturday 
with perfect freedom. In this keeping- 1 evening the 6th of November. The 
off plan fathers are to blame.— Chil-i weather atthecommecement ofthemeet- 
dren should not be held off. Let them I io S was unfavorable, but it changed, and 
come near. Let them be as intimate; tüen became pleasant, and continued so 
with the father as mother. Let their lit- 1 the moat of the time dlir i Q g tn e meet- 
tie hearts be freely opened. It is wick-! in S- Th<? members of the church in 
od to freeze up the love-fountain of little! general seemed to feel anxious that good 
ones' hearts. Fathers do them an inju-; mi e nt bs done > ar * d we tbiuk appreciated 
ry by living with them as strangers. This' the importance of the blessing of God 
drives many a child away from home for ; on h[s P eo P le lhat tueir labora mi S ht nofc 
the sympathy his heart craves, and often j De in vain, and had accordingly, sought 
into improper society. It nurses discon- j bv P ra yer, that blessing. And we had 
tents and distrusts which many a child'; y ery satisfactory evidence that prayers 
does not outgrow iu his life-time. Open I were heard and answered. There was 
your hearts and your arms, 0, fathers J considerable interest manifested in the 
be free with your children, ask fur their ; meeting from the beginning. This in- 
wants and trials; play with them ; be' terest increased, and the meeting be- 
faÖiers to them truly and then they will j came a pleasant, and we trust a profita- 
not n:ed a mediator between themselves! ole one - The word of the Lord 
arid you. — Vatlrjy Farmtr. seemed to have a happy effect both upon 

the members of the church, and some of 
■»■»■»» p. . — , — * 

those without the church. We think 

OCR TRIP TO MARYLAND. that thc children of God who attended 

Onjthe third of November wc left our toe meeting, felt that it was good to be 

hothje tS att.MiJ a meeting of some days 'there, for there was the Savior, and those 

in It. D. P. Stylcr's congregation in who have felt his converting power and 



received his pardoning mercy, highly 
prize him. To them, he is indeed "pre- 
cious," and they love to be with him, 
and if the time has not yet come for 
them to sit on his throne to reign with 
him, they love to sit at his feet to learn 
of him. The experienced christian who 
has formed an acquaintance with Christ, 
does not wonder that the man whom the 
Savior delivered from the unclean spirit, 
"prayed him that he might be with 
him." Those do not give very good ev- 
idence that Christ has done "great 
things" for them, who do not ardently 
desire to be with him in his house, in 
his ordinances, in his service, and in the 
heavenly place he has gone to prepare. 
And if we love the Lord, and enjoy his 
heavenly presence, the hope we enter- 
tain, of one day being introduced into 
his glorious kingdom, to sit down by his 
side on hie throne, is a "blessed" and 
"lively hope." 

There w<ere sixteen additions to the 
church during the meeting, and some 
more that manifested a concern about 
their £alvation. Several members of the 
church* were made to rejoice in seeing 
some or their children turn to the Lord. 
.Br. Sayler, whose concern for the church, 
A: for the people of his neighborhood,had 
Jed bimto do considerable in getting up 
the meeting, was permitted to see among 
those who made the good confession dur- 
ing the meeting, a daughter and a neph- 
ew. — And it is a cause of great joy to 
-christians to see their children & friends 
come to the Lord. They rejoice "as one 
that findeth a great spoil." 

During the meeting several of the 
ministering brethren from the neighbor- 
ing churches manifested their interest 
in it, by attending, and participating in 
the exercises. 

We hope that the church at Manoc- 
quacy will continue to enjoy the peace 

and union which seemed to prevail 
among its members, and that it may be 
able to encourage and assist those that 
it recently received into its fellowship, 
that they may "be strong in the Lord, 
& in thepower of his might," and be vali- 
ant soldiers in fighting "the good fight 
of faith," that they may come ofT"more 
than conquerors through him that loved 
us." there is a blessed future before 
them if they are faithful ! Thrones and 
crowns await them. And as we were 
permitted to rejoice a little with our 
dear brethren at the Manocquacy meet- 
ing, we anticipate a time of much grea- 
ter rejoicing when we meet, 

"Where the saints of all ages in har- 
mony meet 

Their Savior and brethren transported 
to greet, 

While the songs of salvation unceas- 
ingly roll, 

And the smile of the Lord is the feast 
of the soul." 

the thought of being looked upon 
with the approving look of God, and of 
being permitted to bask in the glory em- 
anating from the throne of God, which 
is described as having a "rainbow" 
round about it, "in sight like unto an 
emerald," is indeed a transporting 
thought. May we all "be kept by the 
power of God through faith unto salva- 
tion ready to be revealed in the last 

From the meeting in Maryland we 
went to Philadelphia, and preached 
twice for the brethren there. We also 
visited the Green Tree congregation in 
Montgomery County, Pa., and had a few 
meetings there. Our visit to these 
churches was very short but pleasant. 
We were very happy to find indications 
of spiritual prosperity. After an ab- 
sence of about a month, we returned 
home and found all well. Surely the 
Lord is good, and blessed be his name 

for ever. 

J. Q. 



Oh how powerfully the mind doth work, 
While lingering on this earthly place ; 
"What different scenes present their 

daily rout, 
the great intellect which 

heaven gave. 


"While the body seemingly rests at night, 
"What alarming pictures we witness ; 
Likewise some pleasing are brought to 

Discerning evil and good while with us. 

Thus we see the mind is ever busy, 
Working wonderfully day and night ; 
Proving the use for which it was given, 
To mortals, to learn theirselves aright. 

To give no heed to thoughts on us im- 

Is trifling with the Spirit over us ; 

Daily watching if we our talents in- 

To giv« to the Lord _ with usury. 

For His own glory we were created, 
Why then so negligent in work ? 
Since by faith and works we are rein- 
Let us go forth in duty wrought. 

A Sister. 


Oft in danger, oft in woe, 
Onward, Christians, onward go ; 
Bear the toil, maintain the strife, 
Strengthen^ with the bread of life. 

Let your drooping hearts be glad ; 
March in heav'nly armor clad; 
Fight, nor think the battle long: 
Soon shall vict'ry wake your song. 

Let not sorrow dim your eye ,* 

Soon shall ev'ry tear be dry : 

Let not fear your course impede ; 

Great your strength, if great your need. 

Onward, then, to glory more ; 
More than conqu'rors ye shall prove ; 
Though oppos'd by many a foe, 
Christian soldiers, onward go! 

-4 ♦ • m > 


Abraham Kurtz, son of Jacob 
Kurtz of "Wayne County, Ohio, left 
home for California, in Mkrch, 1852, 
and arrived there. Ti'he last certain ac- 
count his father has had of him, was in 
Oetober, 1854. This account was con- 
tained in a letter, a part of which was 
written near Fort Reading, Sacramento 
"Valley, and the balance in San Francis- 
co. It will be doing the parents and 
friends of Abraham Kurtz, a great 
favor if those who have any correspon- 
dence with persons in California, will 
please try and get some information 
concerning him. Should any informa- 
tion be obtained, it may be sent to Ja- 
cob Kurtz, East Union, "Wayne County, 


It seems there is a man passing him- 
self as a brother from the Carroll 
church, Ills, and names himself, br. 
Wm. Bowman. By representing him- 
self to be a brother, he has received 
hundreds if not thousands of dollars. 
His story is, that he was robbed of his 
money, and he wishes to borrow a little 
to take him home. Now to our knowl- 
edge he has been deceiving the breth- 
ren in Pa., Md., and Va. since 1855. 
He is of a German descent, and is no 
doubt well acquainted with the breth- 
ren in Carroll Qo. Ills., but we would 
aay to the brethren, and to the public, 
that he is no member of the Carroll 
church, neither has he ever been. 


of the Carroll church. 




Extract of a Letter. 

'Then they that gladly received his 
"word, were baptized : and the same day 
there were added unto them about three 
thousand souls." Acts 2 : 44. 

So we read, and now there are many 
saying, it would not be possible tc bap- 
tize so many in one day. This difficul- 
ty is solved (at least to inc.) I was an 
eyewitness, when brother Joseph Shoe- 
maker baptized 16 persons in lf> min- 
utes. Suppose now one can baptize Six- 
ty persons in one hour, then he can 
baptize Three hundred persons in five 
hours and consequently ten administra- 
tors may baptize Three thousand in five 

The above baptism of 16 persons in 
15 minutes I have myself seen and as- 
certained by the watch. It was done 

on the 20th June in Cowanshannock 
church, Armstrong Co. Pa. 

David Eshelman. 


Died in Germany Valley, Huntington co. Pa. 
August 10, ANNA M. 4 second daugter of br. 
George and sister Mary Swine, aged 17 years, 10 
months, and 10 days. 

Her days on earth arc ended, 
Her troubles are all o'er, 
"W o trust to meet in heaven, 
Where parting is no more. 

Peaceful be her slumber, 
Peaceful in the grave so low ; 
Thou no more wilt join our number, 
Thou no more our songs »halt know. 

Dearest daughter, thou hast loft us, 
Here thy loss we de«ply feel; 
But 'tis God that has bereaved us, 
And he can «Hour sorrows heal. 

But again wo hope to meet thec, 
When the days of life are 3ed ; 
And in heaven with joy to greet thee, 
"Where no farewell tears are shed. 

M. S. 

Died near Selbysport, Allegheny co. McL No- 
vember 23, PETER FIKE, son of br. John 
Fike, aged 39 years, 3 months, and 20 days. 
The funeral services were performed by Elder 

Jacob Thomas. The deceased like many ether« 

had neglected, in health to prepare to moot his 
God, and ho death found him unprepared. He la- 
mented his condition very much, and promised 
thnt if God would spare his life, he would neg 
lect his salvation no more. But death came. and 
ho had to go. Let his case be a warning to others 
who aro neglecting their salvation. 

.1. B. 

l>ied in Hocking co. Ohio, August 13, Br. 
DANIEL HOFFERT, aged 63 years, 6 months 
and 13 days. The funeral services were per 
formed by brethren John Hunsaker and Joseph 

J. II. 

Died in tho Jonathan's creek church, Musk- 
ingum co. Ohio, October 10, CATHARINE 
ROBERTS, daughter of the writer, aged 23 
years, 8 months and 27 Jays. The funeral ser- 
mon was preached by br. .Joseph Hendricks from 
Revelations 14 : 1L\ a text selected By the si- 
ter. She embraced Christianity a few years ago, 
and from that time, lived a life consistent with 
her profession. Ill her sickness she enjoyed her- 
self much in reading the Scriptures. She died 
in peace, and experienced tho truth of the lol- 
lowing beautiful lines : 

Jesus can make d dying bed, 
Feel soft as downy pillows are; 
"While on his breast Wc lean our heads, 
And breathe our lives out sweetly there. 

J. R. 

Was buried October 31, sister JANE SMITH;. 

wife of Bf. Nathan Smith of Highland county 

Our dear sister fell asleep in Jesus in 24 hour» 
after she Wa« taken ill. She arranged the fu- 
ture condition of her children, held her last in- 
terview with her husband, exhorted her physi- 
cian, and commending herself and dear friends 
to God, composedly slept on the bosom of oui' 
Redeemer. "O death, where is thy sting." 

T. Major. 

Died in Milford, Indiana, August 22, an or- 
phan child, taken by br. and sister Coy to raise,, 
aged lyear 2 months and ten days. 

Kind is the hand that in our grief, 
Gives us hope and sweet relief, 
Were it not lor hope possessing. 
Then our loss would be distressing; 
But we know the day draws near. 
When wc shall see our child so dear. 

Died in tho same place October 31, sister ST T - 
SAN SHIVELY, aged about 58 years. She Ht- 
ed to see all her children grown up, and the 
most of them brought into the church. 

Rough and dreary was the voyago, 
O'er this life's tempestuous sea; 
Yet my captain gave me courage, 
That 1 better times should see. 

So in faith and hope I lived, 
Yet my heart was often grieved, 
"When my counsel was unheeded, 
By them, by whom, it was most needed. 

Yet faith said, "despair thou not," 
(iive them over to thy Godj 
So I laid my head contented, 
" my weary life was ended. 

F. P. Loeht.. 


Some so wise you cauU teach them any- 


b'ome are taking too many Papers al 


You may, can, must, might, could , would, 

or should, leave off such vain 

excuses, and 

FOR 1859: 

Volume XV, hegins on (he first of Jan- 
uiry, PublisheJ twice every months in 
b?j >k form, for binding. Devoted to 
Farming, Stock Raising, (-Jardening, 
Fruits, &cc, <fcc. Got up expressly for 
practical, every day use. 

TaRMS. — Single copy , §\ a year — 
Three copies for $2 — Six copies for $4 — 
i Fine copies for $6, and a copy extra to 
the getter up of every club of 9. 

0^7» Inquire at your Post Office, or 
send for a specimen, and get up a club 
am >ng your neighbors. Specimens sent 

Address S. D. HARRIS, 

Eiitor and Publisher, Columbus, O. 



To Siugle Subscribers. ONE DOLLAR 

Only fifty cts a year 

IN CLUBS OF TEN— mailed to one 



Which we published in the October 
& November No's, last, lias also been 
printed separately for more extensive 
distribution, which we will send, [ree 
of postage, at the rate of 20 copies for 
$1,00. Orders to be accompauied by 
the cash. Direct to 

Ed. of the Gospel Visitor. 


Just ou-i of Press 





B 31113 a furfch-er 


And also of 

Feetwasiiing, the Lord's supper, 

and other Ordinances 

f taught in the Gospel and practised 
oy the Brethren. 
a Pamphlet of nearly 80 pages. 
Price 15 cents a copy, or 18 cents 
whea sent by mail, postpaid. To be 
had of the Author, or at the office of 
th« Gospel Visitor. 


The Weekly Dispatch is published 
every Saturday' on new type, on asheet 
the size of the Daily Dispatch. It will 
contain the LATEST NEWS by tele- 
graph and mails; local news of our city 
and county; news of the neighborhood 
— comprising Western Pennsylvania and 
Virginia, a&d Eastern Ohio; correct, 
news from a distance; carefully prepar- 
ed markets reports; original and select- 
ed poetry, tales, anecdotes, &c, and 
everything necessary to make an agree- 
able and entertaining 


And will be mailed to Subscribers at one 
dollar a year, payable invariable in ad- 
vance. In order, however, to make it a 
PENNY WEEKLY, occupying the 
same position in the country, which the 
daily doe3 in the cities, we will continue 
tosend it at the following 

Single Copies, one year in advance $100 

Three do. do. to one address $2,00 

Five Copies, to one address, one year, $3,00 

Ten do. do. do. $5,00 

g£t*In all clubs of fifteen or'over, one cody 
extra allowed. Postage free in Allegheny coun- 
ty. In State of Pennsylvania, thirteen cents. 
Elsewhere, twenty six cents a year. 

jZS^In no case can the names of Subscri- 
bers in clubs be written on the papers. 

ßg?*Moncy, in "registered" letters, at our 

FOSTER <fc FLEESON, Publishers, 
Pittsburg, Pa, 


(Send for a specimen copy.) 





Eight years Lave nearly passed away 
since the Gospel Visitor was commenc- 
ed. The approvals it has received from 
many of its readers are encouraging 
commendations of its usefulness. The 
Editors therefore propose with Divine 
Permission, to publish another volume. 
Our increased experience, with a deter- 
mination to make the Gospel Visitor 
useful, and a hope of Heaven's blessing 
upon our labors, encourages us to ex- 
" pect that the next volume will at least 
be as interesting and valuable as any 
previous one, and we shall labor to make 
it more so. 

The object of the work will be the 
same as it has heretofore been, namely, 
the advocacy of the doctrines and prac- 
tices of a pure Christianity, as it came 
from the inspired lips of Christ and the 

It is impossible for works of this kind 
to prosper, without the constant exer- 
tions of their friends in obtaining sub- 
scriptions. Will the friends then of our 
enterprise make an effort to extend ti e 
circulation of the Visiter that its influ- 
ence may be enlarged Let it. be remem- 
bered that it is the only paper devoted 
to that form of Christianity which we 
as a community of professing Christians 
believe answeis to its original character. 
Will not then our dear brethren, and 
Bisters too, aid us in a cause which we 
cannot but think is good, and which we 
think deserves their approbation. 

We hope the German Visitor will not 
be forgotten. We need for it a la 
addition of new subscribers, and we 
lievc they can be obtained by our breth- 
ren and sisters making a little exertion. 

Each number of the English Gospel 
Visitor will contain 32 pages double col 

umns, and the German, 10 pages, neat- 
ly printed on good paper, put up in 
printed covers and mailed to subscribers 
regularly about the first of each month. 
Twelve nun.. of the English will 

make nearly 40U pages, and the German 
about one half of that number. 

T E R II S . 

Single copy of the English, one 

year, in advance, $1,00 
Six coy - - 5,( 

Thirteen copies - - ]<*;. 

Single copy of the German one 

year, in ad Yam 0,50 

Seven copies sent to one address 3,00 
Thirteen copies - - 5,00 

And at the same rate for any nam her 
over thirteen. 

All persons to whom this Pb rus 

is sent, are requested to act ; iH s 

in procuring subscribe bould any 

who receive this, not feel inclined, or 
not be able to act, they will please to 
hand it to some one who may feel to 
make some effort for th< ntof 

the work. Any per his 

own agent by i , • us his name with a 
dollar iu current funds. Remittances 
by mail, if properly directed^ at our risk. 

J^^In ordering the Gospel Visitor, 
write the name of the person, Post -Of- 
fice, County, and State, in a plain 

JBSa^We again ask our friends to make 
some exertion for the Gospel Visitor, 
and send us as many names as possible, 
by the first of Decerabi 

JB^'All communications to the Gos- 
pel Visitor, whether en business of tho 
r or for publication, should be tid- 
ed to the ''Editors* tospel Vis- 
itor, Columbiana, Columbiana Go. O." 

Columbiana, Columbiana Co. O. 

September 29th 18 


(ßiSPEl ¥1 

i monthly nmnim 




V I Ä^'i 


r ^V-^ > v^^A-*>' -M 

' -V 


v.t - * 

. OX'i Dollar the single copy, t'ix copies ihr Vive, and thirteen 
for Ten Dollars, invariably in advance. A similar work in German ep 
monthly) at half of those rates. 
Remittances by mail at the risk of the publishers, if registered and 
a receipt taken. Postage only 6 cents a yCar. 




>V '-' >'"'"' 

'ü« *„- fan! 


ffl ^Vl-^W^IP^ Satnuel ttmmeri;j. .lach ( 

i> Uli I.ÜÜlJU «V nine .15. Kph. 31itlcr. .»( 

Ol FJ£ ß it U A it Y NO. John Meirich I. M lleshoar. Vila 

lie-aver 5. Pcilip !J.i\!e. Daniel Knu* 
r»r«l u rhoHjln" Page 313 ., 7nK IMixabeth \Iilic r l Simon Su 

lion, Predeslinatiun, meri 5. Christ Heshnar 2. I) .1 Kn*p- 

■ . , ' ' ■ . ' I i I ■ ! I ;_T ! I . 

t iou, Predesl inaliun , 
i ir 'ordinal ion tec. 
Popular tfr.-ors an I Divine Trüt! 
Th er of (»od "s Woitl 

irks on 1 Cor 6 : l-Ö 

n M issions 

i-,tl) CtM-t]' 

r* (o I lie wicked 
r.|»1 L»lHsiu<rS 

■1 Uidirclinn 

im ihe Büile 
tie Sei iptwreg 

hi mar 
i. I ; «all. 21 :T. 

*._ I U Lyon i). W neshoar. hm A rnfl 

arips " " 10. Jac Prioe !. 11 \ I5eal.mll. ■ • 

"• - ! : ' • u ' ,rk ]1 : 2. .1 ii M. J) P Sayler. 1) 

iril.irk«!»: & r > reconciled —• Kimeb 5. Dan Unser 7. Martin <: 

xnlanalton ot.iiev. Vi: 2-fi .fi fcf ;}() j„ 8Cj) „ M B8tor8on 4. ,Je r « 

<!t - ,:,,r ' rj: ] ~' ;;; Sl.eelii.Jon W liiaiinh 8>40 fori!] 
My Circle, .'her. .. ;. \y Henry 1,0!. I> ii Zi 

«1* a «<l Helikon - ^ D.r' or u,nau 4.HM. .1 F Oiler. , 

i^i» in Familie» ^ - ^ Keim 12,50. DM Ho singer. • 
Öoparlnteiit. i'oo [lg . er i0 . John Lutz 10. I 

; ,!j VVo *' k " I & John Zujy v. 

lence • \. t \. n w >;,.« ., .,; ,1 n:.,!c oV 

■ 1 


11-' a •}'.) \l i ! 1 i:v i ' ' u 
i m in ' ''amilies 

. . ( . i ' v o 
> to v\ u rk 

. Rrrors to be c:>i 'i 

,J: ' Keim 12,o0. I) -. C I 

iger 10. .Iol*n Sj'iIz 10. 1 
o\ John Zop; V. Ah 
*. John Kline. Daniel Wolf 23: 
{> - Isaao Price tf. Dan Thomas. JoscU 
Sen, Jose nh Äiiller I ,.'>w. L Fnrr|j 
03 C Reit'z, Cjnis Vanjdolaji 2\>. Ma-y 
i)0 litfko I ,*-■'). John Kline, John HriM 
.! :.-■ 5 ''im . ■ -. . 1 v k 

eil, Sam Ciinos« ;);uii'l Lh<nias,J 

s f* f* ' V f* <T^ K Reiner, RKnni m 1 !, A. Sc f 

tVI * «- '*• -i ; ,.|| y i, () \\ [.'.-ick ), )l, )S Miller 51 

• ?) for lilt ami Vis. 6i for HH. ( ent) Jol n l'ic.Vlv !, I „. 

..t!.."). P \\ righlfoian. DP fei Moser J, Ifenry Swadly'l, '1 (j 

i ; as l'hii ib. .lohn l.ulx. il Ntmit. Jacob fJroni?e I, I' l< lit 

M M.m • , 1 -\i Haqhrnan, Jj Itley I, ./■ | 

10 D ?> Monier Rlir. .uodjeur I, itcUer 1, 

I . ■ ■■ • I »I ■ ' I ■ 1 1 1 Sl ■ II ■ I . jl 1 Hill 

'•''!• i:ii/ ,, M ;, 

I. Juh 11 (/in-! r i , Snsa n Sidle 

vol. ix. 



" Therefore T say unto you, Take no 
thoiujht for your life, ichai ye shall eat, 
or what ye shall drink} nor yet for your 
body, what ye shall mit on." Matt. G : 

When the ordinary meaning of the 
word "thought" as it now occurs in the 
use of the English language, is applied 
to this language of the Savior, it makes 
Lim prescribe a rule for us, which not 
only seems impracticable in itself, but 
which likewise seems to be a violation 
of other Christian duties. In the or li 
nary business of life, it seems impossi 
ble to observe the rule given by the 
JSavior, if his words are taken in their 
preseut meaning. In accomplishing va- 
rious objects which are not only lawful, 
but absolutely necessary, some fore- 
thought must be give« them, and some 
preparations made beforehand to meet 

"When the common English transla- 

ting our English version was made, 
meant such a concern of mind that 
might cause death. The word "thought" 
then conveying such a meaning from its 
common use, the Baviof S application of 
the w>rd would be readily understood. 
It was at that time a correct translate a 
of the original. The Greek word is 
merimnao, which is defined by Park- 
hurst to mean anxiously careful or soli- 
citous. Dr. Doddridge translates the 
passage thus: u Be not anxious about 
your life (' remarking that the Gret^t 
word m< /initio o generally signifies an 
excessive anxiety. When the Savior'» 
words, then, are properly understood, 
they will be found to interp» se nothing 
in the way of that prudential manager- 
J ment of our worldly affairs whieh seem 
to require some forethought 

There \n \u this precept of the Chris- 
tian Teacher, when its inner or spiritual 

meaning is ascertained, something pecu- 
liarly adapted to counteract a cause of 

tiou was made, the word "thought" I much ,niser . v to the hunmn heart - Mut ' h 

conveyed a very different idea to what 
it does now. li then commonly con- 
veyed the idea which Dr. Webster lias 
given under his ninth definition of the 
word "thought," namely, solicitude ; 
care; concern. He gives the following 
example from Bacon : "Hawis was put 
in trouble, and died with thought «nd 
anguish before his business cmne to »a 
end." In Shakespeare's Julius Caesa» 
the word occurs in a similar sense : 

perplexing anxiety of mind is often ex- 
perienced fn>m a fear of the future — 
from a fear of want, of famine, of sick- 
ness, of death, and of adverse occurren- 
ce» in general. Now tbe Savior has for- 
bidden his disciples to perplex their 
minds in fcAis way. He had taupnt 
them the duty of prayer — He h*U 
Uaaght them to look up to their heaven- 
ly Father for their daily bread. If 
then, after tbey had done this, they 
should be perplexed from 1 an anxious- 

"If be love Cresar, all that he can do 

I? to himself, take thought, and die for Csosar." I care yüout * ne future, it would plainly 

Here to take thought is to take a mat- ! s,,ow that * ,le ? h ' ad not P ro P er ^fi- 
tter to heart so much as to cause death. I dcUüe m tl,dr Father iü ^aven. The 
Then we find that "thought" at the' C0UF>e thaC the diaci P les »* Christ are 

G. V. Vol, ix 5 


directed to pursue, seem* to be this* in connection, will explain themselves. 
They arc to sow, thej are to plaut, they I think tlie following passage on the 
»re to plow, and they are to perform same subject, is a full explanation of the 
I heir part of whatever kind of work or one above. k -l>ut those things which 
business they may engage in ; they then God before had showed by the mouth of 
should, in prayer, ask God's blessing on oil his prophets, that Christ should suf- 
wtiat they have done, and commit all fer, he hath so fulfilled. " (Acts 3 : 18.) 
into bis hands, and pive themselves no It will here be seen what is called deter- 
mu easiness about the rt suits. If he minsre Counsel and foreknowledge of 
•ares for the birds and the flowers. God in the 2d chapter, is called in the 
. liow much more will he care for his thiid, those things that God had shown 
awn deiir and adopted children ? It is by the mouth of all his Holy Prophets, 
true, there may be troubles before us concerning Christ and his sufferings. 
"In the world," said Jesus to his disci- This defines the foreknowledge of God 
pies "ye shall have tribulations." Let to be the knowledge which God hasgiv- 
W8 then daily have our hearts replen- en by the Prophets, concerning Christ. 
i»hed with divine grace, that we may be The secret hid for ages, was that God 
prepared to meet every occurrence that would justify the heathen through faith. 
♦ may to called upon in the providence This was the mystery of the Gospel, 
«f God to meet. But when we by an that the Gentiles should be fellow heirs 
ticipation of future troubles, make them of the sall,e body. 

distress us, we add to their ordinary ]t was concerning tbja grand secret, 
» mount. We are distressed from a fear wl,ich had hoQU llid for a g es > and which 
•f them while they are yet future, and related to the justification or salvation 
when they come, we are distressed of the heathen through faith, that tha 
again. This is making unnecessary »postle speaks in the following Ian- 
trouble for ourselves. To prevent this, g**« 6 - " 0f which salvation Prophet! 
was the design of the precept, under have inquired and searched diligently, 
•onwderation. "Sufficient unto the day who prophesied of the grace that should 
is the evil thereof." come unto ycu ; searching what, or what 

J- Q- manner of time the spirit of Christ 

,',,, , which was in them did signify, when it 

testified before-hand the sufferings of 

For the Visitor. Qfarist, and the glory that should fol- 

ON ELECTION, PKKDESTINA- \\ aWi rj nt0 vshom it was revealed, that 

TIÜN, FORORD1NATIQN, «fee. notmato themselves, but unto us they 

1 was asked the question a few days did minister the things which are now 

apo, do the Germ au Baptists (or Duo« reported unto you, by them that have 

kers so called) believe in election, foreor- preached the gospel with the Holy Ghost 

d i nation, ».Vie. &<;., my answer was they sent down from heaven ; which thing» 

<io believe all t ie liible says about them, the angels desire to look into. (1 Peter 

Then 1 was referred to (Acts '1 : t 1 : 10-12.) It was this same wonder- 

23.) <l Uim being delivered by the ful secret that the Apostle Paul speak» 

determinate council and for» know of, when he concluded his letter to the 

ledge of God, ye have taken an.i brethren at Kome : "Now to him that is 

I j wicked hand« bare crucified and of power to establish you according to 

slain." 1 Mi«v* fclts sttiptu-rcs takes i mv gospel, and th« preaching of Jems 


Christ, according to the revelation ofj TVe will then, rend the same verses 

the mystery, which was kept secret since again, and insert "all the saints," in- 

the world began, but now is made man- stead of "us.'' In whom also all tlie sain fn 

ifest, and by the scriptures of the propb- have obtained an inheritance (past tens»') 

ets, according to the commandment of being predestinated according to the 

the everlasting God, made known to all purpose of him who worketh all thing* 

nations for the obedience of faith, after the Counsel of his own will, that 

(Rom. 16 : 25, 26.) From this quota nl! the saint* should be to the praise of 

tion, it is clear that Paul's gospel, the his glory, who first trusted in Christ. If 

preaching of Jesus Christ, and the rcve- all the saints first trusted in Christ, who 

lation of the mystery, all mean the same trusted iu Christ afterwards? none but 

thing. I think the point is proved from saints ever trusted in Christ. The dirn- 

what we have said, that the eternal pur- culty is to see how all that ever did trust 

pose of God was to publish the gospel of in Christ trusted in him fir<t, and (lint 

Jesus Christ to the world, and that what too in the days of the Apostles. Veaiv 

the prophets said in relation to this mat- not through yet, we will read a little 

ter, is what is called, in the scriptures, further. In whom ye also trusted ; of- 

the ''foreknowledge of God." ter that ye heard the word of truth, th« 

_, . , . , '" _ ., gospel of your salvation. If the word 

* 1 he gospel revealed to the Gentiles ,' r ., ,1., ,. . 

, , - . ire in the 12 v. means, all the saints, 

that they should be icllow-heirs, was the , tl . kl „ T1 ,, Al ., , 

,. then the Apostle tells all the Ephesians 

secret hid for ages, but now made iL no Al , , 

at the 1ö v. that they also trusted in 

known, and those chosen in Christ be- 

iChrist, as well as all the saints. This 

fore the world to divulge this secret, are 
_ .. , ° would say that the saints at Ephesus» 

God s elect. J . „ . . *,. . - 

: were no part of all the saints. Inn 

Now we come to the point, who are shows that the persons of whom the 
God's elect, and What is the object of Upostle waS writing, who were chosen 
their election ? It is stated in Eph. 1 : in 0nrisfc hefore tbe foundation of the 
[ 4. That certain persons were chosen in worK1 > could uot be al! the Raints - Th * 
| Christ before the foundation of the Apostle must have meant some other 
! world. These all admit, were God's ' Persons 5 he could not have meant tlm 
elect. The question is, who were they ? wnole lluman finrijly. We will try this 
they are not named by the Apostle. idea b )' the same rule aboTC - 
He called them "us, and we." These It wou , d read thug . In whom n)s(V 
pronouns occur often in the chapter. (h , 1chol , human fam ; Jy have obtained 
There are two positions taken on this \ i aher itance, being predestinated ap- 
point which I think are wrong. 1st. cordiDg t0 the purpose of him who 
"us" and "we" are said to mean all the worketh a n things after theCounsel of h-s 
saints. The 2d position is, that they re- own will> that thp v:hoh humun f(imihf 
present all mankind. If when the Apos- shouId be t0 the praise of his glory who 
; tie says, "he hath chosen us in him be- firgt tnMted in Chri ^ Tf tbe who ' lo , ni . 
fore the foundation of the world, he man fami]y first trusted in Christ „ hp 
I meant he hath chosen all the saints in trusted in Christ last ? We have be* u 
| him before the foundation of the world, , ] abo ring thus, to show that the Ap«*- 
ltwill make sense by reading it that t l es and Prophets are the persons «horn 
"' 'Jod ha» chosen for tertain ^nrp*»te§. 


Let us try the rule above, in whom also! man answer the question. "For this 

the Apostles and Prophets have obtain- 
ed an inheritance, being predestinated 

cause, I Paul, the prisoner of Jesus 
Christ tor you Gentiles, if ye have 

according to the purpose of him who hoard of the dispensation of the grace 
worketh all things alter the council of of God, which is given to me to you 
his own will; that the Apostles and ward; how that by revelation he made 
Prophets should be to the praise of his 'Known unto me the mystery as 1 wrote 
glory who first trusted in Christ, in I ifore in a few words?, whereby, when ye 
whom ye, (the brethren at Ephesus) also read, ye may understand my knowledge 
trusted alter ye heard the word of truth,- in the tny&tery of Christ; which inoth» 
the gospel of your salvation. To show er ages was not made known unto the 
that we are correct on this subject, we sons of men, as it is now revealed unto 
wjjl pursue it a little further. [hifl holy Apostles and Prophets by the 

The Apostle says in the 9 v. "Hav- *P irit < tb;,r I,,c Entiles should be fet- 
ing made known unto us the mystery of ]nW l,eir8 ' am1 of tlie ™ we bfK ty' an( * 
his will according to his good pleasure, \ partakers of his promise in Christ by 
which he has purposed in himself." j tbe Gospel ; when of I was made a min- 
Here he uses the warne word m I'ster, acoordinp to the gift of the grace 
which evidently means the same pei^ons, j of ( > od ' g iven uuto me b )' tnc effectual^ 
as the my«tery was made to the same | working of his power, unto me, who am 
persons that were chosen in Christ be- j loss t,,an t,,e |past of a]1 the saints, in 
fore the foundation of the world. Now, | tl,is £ raoe ? iven ' that l shouM P 1 *™ '* 
if we can ascertain to whom the mvste- j» ,non g tbe Gentiles the unsearchable- 
ry was made known, we will settle the ! riches of Christ ; and to make all men 
question in every unprejudiced mind. : S(>e what is t,ie ^"^wship of the myste- 
This we can obtain from the same letter ^ wnich f,OTn the be P 1#n!M V oF thft 
3 : 3-5. -By revelation he made known world ' bat}l bcei} hid I n &0*»whp ^^' 
unto me the. mystery ; as I wrote afore (,i 5l11 fchil, ß a b ? Je8US Christ ' to the in " 
in few words, whereby, when ye rend, ye tent that T]0W Unfc0 i>"™ipalities ajnl 
may understand my knowledge in the ! P^'ers, in heavenly places mi-ht, be 
mystery of Christ ; which in other ages, knowL bv thfl Chun * the "»"»tol*,**»- 
was not made known unto the sous of \ dom of God ' » ccord » n g t0 
men, as it is now revealed unto the hulyl mr P^ e "Meli be purposed in Obltsfc 
Apostles and ]>rophets by the Spirit. Jesus our Lord, Kph. 3 : 1-11. 
Then it is an e)eir as the noon day sun in Jhe above passage explicitly states the 
all its glory, that the A and Proph- .object of the election, namely, ko make 
< f-t are th* persons to whom the myste« j n l] men see what is the fellowship of the 
n was reveahd; who iirst trusted in 'mvsterv, which was hid for aires, and is 
Christ, and whr were chosen in him be- lluw ma J § known to the (ientttf**, BlttJt- 
fore the foundation of the world." j,,£ them fellow, heirs, and of kke samo 

Having now proved, that the Apostles bod >' iu Christ, 
und Prophets aft the persons chosen inj Well, says our Calvinistio friend I 
Christ before the world, they consequent- 1 have unother text. You will find in Rom. 
ly must bo ßod's cl-ct, we »hall now 9 I \<t. "Jacob have I loved, but Ksnu 
proceed to ascertain what they were! have i hated." Now some people think 
ejected lor. We will let un inspired ' that was written before the children 


were born, but the quotation is taken 
from Mai. 1 : 2, 3, by the Apostle, and, 
was written only three hundred and 
ninety seven years before Christ. I 
have noticed gome of our best authors, 
and they say a bettor translation is to 
quote "Jacob have I respected, and 
Esau have I slighted. Then how did 
the Lord respect Jacob, and slight Esau? 
Did he elect Jacob to eternal life, and 
reprobate Esau to eternal damnation. 
No, not one word of it. I will refer you 
to the 3d of Luke, where the genealogy 
of Christ is counted from Joseph up, 
through Jacob to Abraham, and unto 
Adam. And by turning to the first ch. 
of Matt, you will see that the genealogy 
of Christ is counted down from Abra- 
ham, through Jacob, to Christ. As 
Esau was the first born, it was his right, 
according to the usage of nations, in 
counting the lineage of kings and priests, 
to be counted in the lineage of Christ. 
But contrary to this custom, God slight- 
ed Esau, and counted the lineage of the 
Messiah in Jacob. God, then, respect- 
ed Jacob, though the younger son, in 
causing the blood of Christ to flow in 

hii veins, and slighted Esau in denying 
him this honor. 

But God did not deprive him of this 
honor — by an unconditional Predestina- 
tion, Esau voluntarily sold his birth- 
right, and as a free agent gave it to Ja- 
cob. We will prove this by referring 
you <o Heb. 12 : 10, "Lest there be any 
fornicator or profane person, as Esau, 
who for one morsel of meat sold his 
birthright. It was his birth -right to 
be counted in the genealogy of Christ. 
This he lost by selling it, — a free act of 
his own will. After he had done this, 
he could not regain it, though besought 
it with tears. He bartered it away, and 
f<W this transgression, God slighted him, 
in inserting Jacob's name in the eacred 

But, it was said unto the mother of 
these children before they were born, 
"the elder shall serve the younger." 
This however did not mean the elder 
should be lost, and the younger saved, 
nor did this servitude take place in the 
person of Esau, nor for several hundred 
years after his day. As a proof of this 
fact, you will recollect, that after Jacob 
had served his fourteen years for Rach- 
el and become wealthy, he was on his 
return to his own country, and was in- 
formed that he was about to meet Esau, 
at which he became alarmed, and sent 
presents to Esau to appease his wrath, 
for fear he might injure him. This 
shows that Esau was not Jacob's ser- 
vant. But by turniß« to Gen. 25 : 23, 
you will see that the Lord did not indi- 
cate that the servitude should be in 
Esau's own person. But said the Lord, 
"two nations are in thy womb, and two* 
manner of people shall be separated from 
thee, and one shall be stronger than the- 
other people ; and the elder shall serve- 
the younger. You can see this to be> 
merely a prediction to ancient Rebecca,, 
relating to her descendants, and fore- 
telling that the descendants of the elder 
child should be servants of the descen- 
dants of the younger child, and there- 
fore furnish no support for the common 
theory of election. 

But Paul says, "Hath not the potter 
power over the clay of the same lump to 
make one vessel unto honor and another 
to dishonor?" (Rom. 9 : 21.) Here 
I would observe, that when the potter 
is turning a vessel, if it should mar in 
his hand, it is not because he wills it > 
buk because the clay is faulty, he then > 
has power, as it will not make a vessel 
to honor of the same lump, to make it 
over again into a vessel to dishonor as it 
may seem good to the potter to make it. 
You see the house of Israel is the clay, 



unless men turn from their evil ways 'that are not essential to their growth in 
and obey the voiee of God, he will make grace; may not fully understand histor- 

them vessels to dishonor. Paul taught 
this doctrine in his second letter to Tim- 
othy 2 : 21. 

"If a man, therefore will purge him- 

ic facts, recorded in the scriptures; or 
the secret purposes of God, in creation, 
providence, and grace; and yet be con- 
sistent christians, and live soberly, right- 

self from these, he shall be a vessel untoleously, and godly, in this present world, 
honor, sanctified, and meet for the mas- ! and enjoy a comfortable hope of iniinor- 

ter's use, and prepared unto every good 
work." This shows that the matter is 
conditional, — that if a man will serve 
God, he will make him a vessel to hon- 
or. Men are not wicked because God 
makes them vessels to dishonor, but he 
makes them vessels to dishonor, — as a 
punishment, because they are wicked. 
Much more might be said on this sub- 
ject, but I will close for the present, 
hoping no one will trust to his election, 
without being obedient. Rut be ser- 
vants of Christ, and continue faithful 
unto the end of your pilgrimage on 
earth, and eternal life is yours. 

J K of 0. 


For the Gospel Visitor. 


That there are erroneous sentiments, 
prevailing to a great extent among pro- 
fessing christians, is evident, from the 
diversity of doctrine, and practice, ob- 
servable among them. An imperfect 
conception, or mistake of judgement, 
whereby we assent to that which is not 
correct, is an error, and may in some re 
spects, be fatal, to our spiritual welfare. 
That errors do find adherents, are pro- 
gressive, — obtain attention, and find 
strong advocates, show that they are pop- 
ular, and consequently, direct, the cur- 
rent of thought from the fountain of 
divine truth. 

Men may sometimes be ignorant of, or 
have wrong vie we of foriptural truths, 

tality, and eternal life. 

But to mistake our christian duty, to 
be ignorant of the extent of the claims 
of the gospel, and our obligations to 
honor, and obey, the Lord Jesus, will 
certainly be attended, with irreparable 
consequences to our everlasting peace. 
It is therefore always desirable, as it is 
also our privilege, to know the truth, for 
the truth obeyed, and practiced, will 
make us free from condemnation and 

Jesus is the way, the truth, and the 
life, and if wc follow him, he tells up, 
we need not walk in darkness, but shall 
have the light of life : and the apostle 
John declares, if we say, we have fel- 
lowship with him, and walk in darknrss 
we lie and do not the truth, but if we 
walk in the light, as he is in the light, 
we have fellowship one with another, 
and the blood of Jesus Christ his son, 
cleanseth us from all sin. 

Every effort therefore, to instruct the 
ignorant, to enlighten those that sit in 
darkness, to combat error, in whatever 
form it may appear, in short, to contend 
earnestly for the faith, once delivered to 
the saints, becomes a christian duty, and 
commends itself to the favorable atten- 
tion of all, that sincerely love the Lord 
Jesus. To accomplish, in a measure, an 
end so desirable/ it may not, perhaps, be 
altogether in vain, to present some 
of them, by way of contrast, and leave 
them without comment, to the sober 
judgment of the discerning mind, to pro- 
fit by the comparison. 



Pojmlar error. — Great earnestness, 
and zeal, for the salvation of the soul, 
and the concerns of religion, are unnec- 

Divine Truth. — Give diligence, to 
make your calling, and election sure. — 
2 Pet. 1:10. Strive to enter in at the 
strait gate, for many I say unto you, 
will seek to enter in, and shall not be 
able. Luke 13 : 24. Forgetting those 
things which are behind, and reaching 
forth to those things which are before, ( 
I pr^ss toward the mark, for the prize of 
the high calling of God, in Christ Je- 
sus. Phil. 3 : 13, 14. 

Popular error. — It is impossible, to 
live up to the Gospel requirement. 

Divine truth. — I can do all things, 
through Christ which strengthened 
me. Phil. 4 : 13. I have fought a 
good fight, I have finished my course, I 
have kept the faith. 2 Tim. 4: 7. JUy 
grace insufficient for you. 2 Cor. 12 : 

Popular error. — Our moral duties 
fulfilled, are sufficient for salvation. 

Divine truth. — This is eternal life, to 
know thee, the only true God, and Je- 
gus Christ whom he hath sent. John 
17 : 3. He that saith, I know him, and. 
keepeth not his commandment, is a liar, 
and the truth is not in him — but whoso, 
keepeth his word, in him is the love of 
God perfected. 1 Jno. 2 : 3, 4. 

Popular error. — It is not derogatory 
to the Christian character, to conform 
to the customs of the world, in what is 
not positively sinful. 

Divine truth. — I beseech you there- 
fore, brethren, by the mercies of God, 
that ye present your bodies a living sac- 
rifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which 
is your reasonable service, and be not 
conformed to this world, but be ye trans- 
formed by the renewing of your mind, that 
ye may prove what is the good, and ac- 

ceptable, and perfect will of God. Rom. 
12 : 1-2. Only, let your conversation 
be, as becometh the Gospel. Phil. 1 : 

Papillär error. — Every one i9 privil- 
eged to do as he may feel, if he feels it 
his duty to obey the commandments, he 
ought to do so, and if he does not feel 
it his duty, God will be satisfied without 
his obedience. 

Divine truth. — If ye love me keep my 
commandments. Jno. 14: 15, 21. 
Though he were a son, yet learned he 
obedience by the things which he suffer- 
ed, and being made perfect, he became 
the author of eternal salvation, unto all 
them that obey him. Heb. 5 : 8.9. 
And he gave some apostles, and proph- 
ets, and some evangelists, and some pas- 
tors and teachers, for the perfecting of 
the saints, for the work of ministry, for 
the edifying of the body of Christ, till 
we all come in the unity of the faith, 
and of the knowledge of the son of God, 
unto a perfect man, unto the measure of 
the stature of the fulness of Christ. 
Eph. 4: 11. 

Popular error. — There are many ways 
to heaven, some get there by one way, 
and some by another, like travelers on 
the different roads leading to a city. 

Divine truth, — God employs different 
means, or ways to bring us to Christ, 
but there is but one way, through Christ 
to God. No man can come unto me, ex- 
cept the Father which hath sent me, 
draw him. Jno. 6 : 44. lam the way, 
and the truth, and the life, no man com- 
eth unto the Father, but by me. Jno. 
14: 6. One Lord, one faith, one bap- 
tism. Eph. 4 : 5. 

A friend to truth. 

Obedience. — Those that do the will 
of God heartily, will do it speedily : 
while we delay, time is lost and the 
heart hardened. — M. Henry, 



Foil THR VlSlTOlh 


«Where the word of a king is there 
la power." Ecclesiastes 8 : 4. Im- 
measurable power belongs to God, and 
his word, the organ of all creation. 
Who dwelling in unapproachable light, 
and ineffable glory, speaks language 
clothed with power, and instantly crea* 
lion begins. The word pervades im- 
mensity, bringing into being innumera- 
ble systems on which are engraved the 
matchless excellency and perfection of 
the divine original. And with such 
surpassing beauty and order, that they 
have maintained their well directed 
courses for unnumbered ages without 
■derangement. And at every advance of 
motion, carrying the impress of the 
power of the word, which sent them on 
their errand to reflect honor and glory 
on the great Founder. 

And notwithstanding God may blot 
them out of existence, and supply their 
places with others according to his 
pleasure, yet it is necessary for man to 
come down to this chamber of nature, 
this abiding place of human realities, 
and meditate profitably in his sphere of 
bodily and mental action, upon the em- 
pire of truth and her myriads of per- 
formances ; — upon what the word of 
God has achieved since he garnished 
the heavens with his spirit, and caused 
it to move upon the liquid element, and 
divisions to be made suited for the hab- 
itation of man and brute. 

The King spake, and man was formed 
a living monument of the power of his 
word. The same man was invested 
with dominion over God's noble works. 
The word of the King then goes forth 
to his subject, man, "Touch not that 
which I command you to refrain from, 
or thou shalt die." But man regard- 
lees of the word of the King, tampers 

with the interdicted fruit, and death a» 
denounced follows, entailing on all hi* 
race, banishment from that beautiful 
abode and peaceful presence of the 

Yet Omnipotence interposes for good, 
and provides for his rescue, and prom- 
ises salvation. He raises up an Abel, 
a true representative of his church 
which was to be built up with power. 
And when the earth had become verv 
corrupt, he raised up Noah, and "to 
him the word of the king was delivered, 
and he said, "build for thee an ark and 
provide for thy safety, and for all those 
that I shall give thee." The power of 
his word Was awfully displayed in the 
overthrow of the wicked by the flood. 
And various circumstances in the histo- 
ry of Abraham show the power of the 
word of the great King, especially his 
wonderful dealings with the patriarch 
concerning his son Isaac. The power 
of his word was also witnessed in the 
destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah. 
Thus we can discover that the language 
of God is clothed with power to accom- 
plish his designs. 

And when we descend down tho 
stream of occurrences, and observe the 
links of the great chain of events which 
binds the former with the present dis- 
pensation of mercy, we cannot fail to 
notice many striking incidents of the 
power of his word or language, and 
more especially when he, who was 
robed in glory, and swayed the sceptre 
over the inhabitants of heaven, and 
marshaled all the stupendous orbs of 
light, left his royal dominions, and de- 
scended to this sphere of mortality to 
undertake man's redemption. He carco 
in the fulness of time, with an uncom- 
mon measure of power, and dethroned 
his satanic rival and established his 
kingdom of peace and righteousness, 
and commenced hif wonderful opera- 



turns to reform men. ]>y the electric) Then if an earthly ruler m\\*t he o. 

touch of his word he quickened souls , beyed, how much more readily should 
.spiritually dead, bringing them back to he be obeyed that speaketh frnm hrav- 
their God, to enjoy ag;iin the favor of; en, whose voice once shook the earth 
communing with him. The soul of the when millions stood in awe behoiuin* 
«inner may now become assimilated to | Sinai visited with supernatural manifi-s- 
(iiod in its moral nature, a result pro- j tations of power, when Mosed an hum- 
tluced by the wonderful power of hie] pie and meek servant of God was to re- 
word. The mind of man will be led toieeiye from his King laws to govern the 
adore and wonder at the praiseworthy [commonwealth of Israel fur a period, at 
deeds of that glorious persouage, whose the expiration of which an infinitely 
majestic voice was uttered on so many ! greater lawgiver was to appear to role 

occasions, and producing such astonish- 
ins; results. We mav instance the case 
of the storm when a wild and infuria. 
ted sea bearing on its bosom a multi- 

aud govern earth's teeming million? of 

And then to form some feint idea of 
the vastness of the power, go with the 

tude of vessels, and among them one in | meek Nazarene to Bethany, arid see him 
which our Lord and Kedeemer was and a procession of mourners come near 
sleeping; and when the sea was in i the grave of a loved one, weeping as he 
great commotion threatening immediate ' did, being moved by tbe entreaties of a 
destruction; and when the disciples 'Martha, whose brother was dead and 
were concerned for their safety, and ap-jburied. Jesus calls with a loud voice, 
proached their master awakening him, j "Lazarus, come forth"! The word 
saying, "Lord, save 6«, we perish." 'went down into the tomb, wakes up the 
The King arose, and speaking to the 'sleeping dead, and life enters the body, 
raging elements- said, ''Peace be still." | it moves and comes out of the dreary 
Then instantly all is hushed to silence, cell, and stands before an astoui-hed 
the fears of the little band of believers and gazing crowd, a living witness of 
are removed, all is well, lie that rides 'miraculous power. 

upon the storm, and makcth the clouds, Such instances' should impress all 
his pavilion, has interposed for our de- [men with the solemn obligation they 
liverance. He spake with authority as 'are under to obey and not resist the au- 
Kever man spake, and all things bad tcf thoritj of the King with whom we all 
obey him. It was the word of a king, h-ivc ro do. The Psalmist teaches us- 

and in it there was power. 

that dud's word "is a lamp to the feet 
and a light to the path." And it is 

The savins at the head of our article • A ., . ..., .-, **i„ ;,...: „..a 
J ft said that, "the path or the inst is as tl 

J p said that "t.nepatn or tue jus 

holds good in regard to earthly kings,. . • • ,. , . ., . i • . . ,', 
& | .... 'shirring light, that s-hmetn 

who may with the insignia, of royalty. / r x„ ^^.^^ i«*. » 

J _ r - - 'more unto the perieet day. 

is as the 
more and 

sit georgeously in palaces, and scud 

their commands to their thousands oi 

subjects, and obedience of them is re , Bfest »re the men tbnt keep thy word, 

... , . And hra-ctfee tliv commands^ 

quired without regard to circumstances, Aritll tllcir wK , ]e ' hMrt t!ll v „. , k tbe ij0fd/ 

because the word of their king is gone j 

forth with such arbitrary pnjfcr that 

tiiey (hire not resist it, for if they doJ 

they wiH incur the penally of the laws ; 

I). B. K. 

And serve thee wifh their br iidfs. 
Civiit ii> their ye;:, e who hrve tby tasv ; 

How firm their son\* abide ! 
Nt-r i:'!i a f><»Tri tcrnptntlOti draw 

Il:eh eteaey feet aside. 

G. V Vol. ix 



RKMAKKS ON 1 Cor. 6 : 1—3. 

For the Gospel Visitor. 

And to esteem them very highly in lore 

for their work »sake. (Sec also Heb. 13 : 
KhMARIvS ON 1 Cor. b: 1-H. L ,„ ni N /f m« c ««<» , T 

,7,17, 24.) (1 Tim. 6: IT.) "Let 

Dear brethren : Permit me to com* j the elders that rule well, be counted 

rnunicate a few thoughts on (1 Cor. 6 : \ worthy of double honor, especially they 

1-8.) The brethren have already said | who labor in the word and doctrine." 

much through the "Visitor" on the sub- 
ject, but neither of the communications 
have fully expressed my views. I there- 
fore offer a few ideas with my brethren on 
the passage referred to, hoping we may 
arrive at the proper meaning of the 

It appears the cause of difference ari- 
ses from the words, "least esteemed." 
Brethren, I believe the apostle meant 
just what he said, and said just what he 
meant to say. It is evident that the 
apostle reproved the brethren for "going 

From these scriptures, it is very evi- 
dent that the elders and teachers who la- 
bor faithfully in word and in doctrine, 
are those whom Paul would have the 
church to esteem very highly in lore, for 
there work's sake. And of course it 
follows that those who labor less in word 
and in doctrine, with the deacons 
and laymembers, are less esteemed. 
Whose judgements notwithstanding, in 
matters to be adjusted, may be as good 
(and perhaps better) than those who la- 
bor much in word and in doctrine. 

to law before the unjust." (v. 1.) and Therefore, the apostle says to theBreth- 

"before the unbelievers," (v. 6.) And 
he also assured them, "that the saints 
shall judge the world" (v. 2.,) "that 
tluy shall judge angels." v. 3.) Hence, 
it, is evident, that he did not mean any 
out of the church, where he said j set 
them to judge who least esteemed in the 
church." (v. 4. How inconsistent for 

ren, Set them who are'least esteem in the 
church to judge. He would say, do not 
set your faithful, and useful brethren for 
the ministry in word and in doctrine to» 
judge in matters of strife and contro- 
versy. Now I think the apostle's rea- 
sons for advising thus, are so plain, and 
easy to be comprehended j that we ueed 

Paul to say to the brethren, you shall only reflect, and with some of oursadex- 
judge the world, and angels, and at theipcrience we shall be enabled to under- 
same time say, set of them the world ! atand them fully. 

to judge your matters &c. ]t j a a truth t i iat cannot be denied, 

Now dear brethren, the position I have I that wherever there occurs a case of any 
t.'ikcn is, that when the apo&tle said, "set kind in the church to be adjusted, there 
them to juo'ge who arc least esteemed in i are parties, and, indeed, the very fact 
the church," he meant those in the | that there is a difference between brethren, 
church, and not those out of the church, | i« an evidence of the existence of parties, 
for them he Bay« saints will judge. | While brethren are perfectly joined to- 
It is for us to know, who are least es- j gethcr in ouc mind, and judgment, and 
teemed in the ehurch. I answer, (hotel all speak the same thing, there can be 
who are vol matt enteemed. Who are I no case for adjustment. These parties- 
th.*p that are most eRteemed t I refer to 1 arc always influenced by circumstances. 
(1 TVs. 5: 12, 13.,) and read, "And They may beweak; they may be very 
we beseech you, brethren, to know them strong; they cannot be less thau two; but 
which labor among you, and are over I ( •ireumstanccMiiny be such as to involve 
}uu in the Lord, and admonish you. ' the body of the Church. In all cases, 


REMARKS ON 1 Cor 6: 1-8. 


one part is in error, in many cases both 
are wrong. In almost all cases, the 
party against which judgment is render- 
ed, feel themselves aggrieved. And if the 
brother, or brethren, who were set to 
judgg the case, were brethren who la- 
bored faithfully and successfully in word 
and w doctrine, in all probability their 
usefulness is the ministry with that par- 
ty (aad often with their children too) 
is curtailed for the remainder of their 
life. My experience in this is not very 
extensive, (though I have not passed 
along in the ministry of the word, with- 
out tasting some of these dregs,) but 
my observation is considerable. And I 
am sorry to aay, that I know cases where 
faithful ministering brethrenwere called 
in e'hurches, and set to judge matters in 
dispute, who discharged the duties thus 
imposed upon them faithfully, and by so 
doing, their usefulness in the ministry, 
with a large portion in that church (and 
out of it) is curtailed, while the present 
generation continues. All of which 
would have been averted if the apostle's 
injunction "Set them to judge who are 
least esteemed in the church," had been 
adhered to. 

The society of friends (or Quakers) 
understand this well ; one of them re- 
marked to me, "under no circumstances 
do we set one of our public friends to 
judge a case in dispute." So ought the 
brethren to do, so I believe the apostle 
meant when he said "set them to judge 
who are least esteemed in the church." 
Not that ministering brethren should 
avoid bearing a share of the burden, but 
"that the ministry be not blamed." 

I have never known the brethren at 
the yearly meeting to appoint a commit- 
tee to investigate matters of dispute, 
but what the brethren were always se- 
lected from among the ministry ; and if 
possible from among the elders. It 

never meets my approbation ; and I am 
inclined to think if Paul were present 
he would say, is it so that there is not a 
wise man among yo>u ; no, not one that 
shall be able to judge between his bretln 

This dear brethren, I believe was ona 
reason why the apostle would uot hav« 
those who should be most esteemed in 
the church to be set to judge between 
these brethren, lest there usefulness be 
curtailed or perhaps wholely destroy- 

Another reason; I believe the apostlo 
would guard against giving place to the 
devil, in tempting those whom they 
should "esteem very highly iu love for 
their work's sake." Not to think of 
themselves more highly than they ought 
to think. The apostle with the discern- 
ment given him, no doubt saw that some 
men blest with the gift of speech (as 
some are) who could speak eloquently ; 
and with power, whom ail wished to 
hear, and admire, could not have com- 
mitted unto them for adjustment all mat- 
ters of dispute, without Wing exalted 
in their mind, and become proud, and 
work out their ruin, and thereby destroy 
their usefulness in the ministry &c. 

Is it not evident brethren, that the 
spirit of referring matters of judgment to 
the elders or the bishops in the churoh- 
es was the very beginning of the aposta- 
cy, and was no doubt one of the myste- 
ries of iniquity, which was working al- 
ready in Paul's. day. We read in histo- 
ry that there was a rivalry between the 
bishops of Rime, Alexandria, Autioch, 
and Constantinople ; all royal cities, and 
eaoh striving for supremacy. By and 
by it became to be a custom that when 
disputes occurred between the bishops, 
or ministers of the dioceses, the bishop 
of Home, as being the most prominent, 
and the most powerful, was selected to 



be ninpire, and" t-odeeHe the. re«ui trover- ly in love for their work's sake, to he 
sy This being in direct opposition to judges in all things. If the apostle a 

the nd rice of the apostle, to *et them 
that are least esteemed iu the church to 
judge. Xot the Bishop. 

tty and by bolder claims were put 

P. V. S. 
Double Pipe Creek Md. Dee. 14,1858. 

* » •■ r 


admonition had been adhered to, all 
the evi! that followed the departure from 
it, won Id have been averted. 

Thus dear brethren, T have briefly 
Bouneii of #*» ln )' <*>nclugiohs, and the premises 

Kphesus, A. 1). 4*1, the legate of (V from . wMöh ' l hüVe J 1 ?*" tbe *' lle " 
i . iL . . . , ., peating again, that I believe that Pant 

les-hni, the then existing pope, made tue r . 

, 4 . . • , , ., 'meant what he said, when he said, "set 

Btat-meat, ''A thing is undoubed that 

,i ., ,, , . , , them to judge that are least esteemed in 

tue a:to ti.j l J eter received the kej* and . . 

., ,. , . ,. j • ,' . , the church ' V/hieh evidently means 

the power nt binding and loosing; and . . J 

r> . ..« i- j • the wise brethren in the church, but not 

Peter stii! Jives and eserp.ises power in 

i. •[ . ', . in (In' mini*!)-}/. And 1 bt lieve his mcali- 

his successors, even at this day. Abmt , •' 

. •• i • t» t -j mgWas right. 1 also believe it would 

twenty years arter this. Jone Leo said, " ■ 

, . , • :, P .i , , i it, , he better for the church now, not to ap- 

'As being the Bee of the bjesseq i eter, . ... ' 

.* j . , . ... iim : point cur ministering brethren to judge 

toe pope is made tue head ot the world. ,' , . 

„,, 7T ., , .t ,, all matters in dispute, and thereby dim- 

I ben Hilary, we read, the successor ol # , T 

7 . , .. .... ' . ., Ul . , ; luish their usefulness. 

Leo, accepted the title, in the rinn, cen- 
tury, of successor to Peter, to whom the 
keys of the kingdom belong. Pope 
Gelasious said, there are two authorities 
by which the world is governed, the 
pontifical and the royal, and in divine 

things, it becomes kings to bow the neck «Christianity is a missionary en- 
to priests, especially to the head of. terprise. The adorable Iiedeemer was a 
priests, whom Christ's own voice hasset' missionary. His apostles trod in his 
over the universal church. And pope footsteps. The early Christians, dis- 
Sy mm ach us, when presiding at a Ko- p( . rs od reread by the providence of God, 
man council, accepted the defence set| carr 5 e j w j r j, t } iem tne „ oc ^ neTYS f sa )_ 
up foj him by Knnodious, that the pope vntion. They believed that the- injunc- 
was judge in place of God, and could i t i ns of their ascended Lord were as 
himcfllfbe judged by no man, And t obligatory upon them as they were upon 
finally, we read that Justinian in his <tbe eleven.' They inscribed upon »heir 
code and seventy years afterwards Hho- ) banner the memorable instruction : 'Go 
eos, the Kmperor, in bid deer.-, consti- yj? ' ^erpfore, and teach »11 nations, Bap- 
tuted the pope the greaS bead and ruler fa^s then, in the name of the Father, 
of the church universal, and command- nm j 5r* tile Son, and of the Holy Gho.t ; 
ed all men to obey his behests, or to be teaching them to observe all things 
finished with faiprwotynerit; eonlisca- whatsoever 1 have commanded you ; and 
tidQ of gu.Ml.s, exile and di^Mi, in case ] () J ] aln w } in y on rdway, even onto the 
of disobedience or dissent. viol of tl e world. * * * Go ye in- 

Pivthren, thus the apost.tfj was to all the world, and preach the Gospel 
ushered in, by reversing th< apostoj;/: in- to every creature.' 

junction, |d getting those whom the 'This command is imperative upon 
.' shurj h sbcuid have asteeihed very higV« every one that has l.amed the name of 



Christ. They arc to 'teach' and «preach" disobedient to those who usurp his pre- 
the Gospel, as Pastors, Evangelists, rogative, is to refuse all obedience to en- 
llonie and Foreign Missionaries, Col- actments that are in conflict with the div- 
porteurs, Conductors of the Keligious inc code, and accept whatever punish- 
Press, as Parents, Bible-cla=s and Sab- ; ment may be inflicted ; saying, with the 
bath-school Teachers, as Bible and Tract ; apostles when they were forbidden to 
Distributors, in all ways, as God gives ; teach as Christ, bad instructed them : 
tkeni the ability and opportunity. The, 'Whether it be right in the sight of God 
Gospel is tobe taught and preached;; to hearken unto you more than unto 
the whole Gospel — not an emasculated' God, judge ye; for we cannot but speak 
Gospel ; not such portions only of the; the things which we have seen and 
true Gospel as men are willing to re- ; heard. * * * We ought to obey 
ceive. The Gospel is to be inculcated! God rather than men.' 

upon 'all nations' — the accessible part of 
every nation ; not a selected nation, or 

"Nothing is to be taught as the Gos- 
pel which is not a part of it. The 'good 

selected portions of a nation merely, tidin?s> > as tney came from the ]ips of 
where it is easy, convenient, and eafe. j the divine f ounder of Christianity and 
N..t alone in China, in Hindostan, in the; thewritingg of big iDgpired apost l e s, 
islands of the sea, in the free States ofi itbout a( j" d j tioll or subtraction, is to be 
the American Union, but in all coun-j uttered and circu i ated bvthe t0 ngue and 
tries; in the slave States as well as in | the presSj V; t hout hesitation, fear, con- 
the free States; among the Indian, • n 

tribes, not omitting the Choctaw and 
Cherokee nations. They also are to 
have a full, unadulterated, free Gospel 
preached to them. 

"Among the slaves and the slavehol- 
ders, the Gospel, as it came from its div- 
ine founder, is to be preached'without 
concealmeut or compromise. Wherev- 
er God opens the way, it is to be preach- 
ed, and preached faithfully, whether hu- 
man enactments authorize or'borbid it. 
As Christians, we are to disregard all 
geographical lines and distinctions. 'The 
field is the world.' It belongs to Christ, 
and his word is not bound. His follow- 
ers are to remember that his commands 
constitute the 'higher law ;' that they 
are to be obeyed at all hizards, and if 
human enactments come in conflict with 
the divine statutes, human enactments 
are to be trampled under feet. They 
are not- to lie resisted by force of arms, 
but simply iltsffotyefc. The Christian, 

nivance, or mutilation. It is to pervade 
the whole land and the whole world like 
the atmosphere and the sun. 'For I tes- 
tify unto every man that heareth the 
words of the prophecy of this book, if 
any man shall add unto these things, 
God shall add unto him the plagues that 
are written in this book; and if any man 
shall take away from the words of the 
book of this prophecy, God shall take 
away his part out of the book of life, 
and out of the holy city, and from the 
things which are written in this book/ 

"The Christian teacher, be he a min- 
ister, Sabbath-school teacher, mission- 
ary, colporteur, editor, or private Chris- 
tian, is to go forth in the name of the 
Great Captain of his salvation among 
his fellow-men, among gain sayers, op- 
posers, enemies of the truth, and 'lower 
law' men, wherever he has opportunity, 
as a soldier of the cross, faithful to his 
marching-orders : 'Thou shalt say unto 
them, Thus saith the Lord God : Be not 

obedient to 11s Lord and Master, tut [afraid of them, neither be afraid of their 



words, though briers and thorns be with 
thee and thou dost dwell among scorpi- 
ons ; be not afraid of their words, nor be 
<Lismayed at their looks, though they be 
a rebellious house. And thou shalt 
speak my words unto them, whether they 
will hill hear, or whether they will for- 
bear/ * * * 'Speaking the truth 
in love/ 

An extract from the report of the 
American $Iissionary Association. 

For the Visitor. 

My loving brethren : I see in the 11. 
No. of the Visitor, Vol. VIII., page 
344., a query on the salutation of the 
Holy Kiss, with your answer. I can 
say, I am well satisfied with your an- 
swer as far as it goes. But I think that 
something might be said on the subject 
of the authority and binding power of 
that ordinance. You have well answer- 
ed, that it "should be observed by all 
who profess to follow the directions of 
the Holy Ghost, as they are contained 
in the sacred scriptures. It should be 
practiced by christians when they meet 
at their meetings for worship, and when 
their performances call for special man- 
ifestation of love and union." This is 
excellent. But when does the perfor- 
mance of it in worship, call more loudly 
for a manifestation of love and union, 
than when the brethren come together 
to commemorate the Lord's ordinances, 
such as feetwashing, the supper and 
breaking of bread? 

We have evidently some traces in the 
proceedings of the Saviour, in that last 
night in which he was betrayed, from 
which we may infer that he himself 
practised it at that time. For immedi- 
ately after Judas had gone out from sup- 
per, while they were eating, and it does 

appear from a close comparison of the 
Evangelists, that it was before even he 
broke bread, that Jesus said, "A new 
commandment I give unto you, that ye 
love one another, as I have loved you, 
that ye also love one another. By this 
shall all men know that ye are my disci- 
ples, if ye have love one to another/ 1 
John 13 : 34, 35. I think from this 
passage, a strong inference can be taken, 
that the Saviour here practised the Holy 
Kiss, or what might be said in other 
words, the token of love, which the 
Holy Kiss evidently is, when he said, 
"bythi3j" by what? there must have 
been something, that the disciples could 
see and comprehend, as the actions of 
love were not just then in practice. We 
must thus conclude that he had refer- 
ence to the token of love, which the 
Saviour, and the disciples showed when 
they embraced, and kissed one another. 
He must have meant that, when he said, 
"by this shall all men know that you are 
my disciples/' 

Now as the apostles knew that the ex- 
pression of the Saviour on the subject 
recorded by John, was not as definite as 
it might be, they supply the deficiency, 
as it was their duty, and give it in a sol- 
emn charge, in their epistles, that the 
children of God, should "greet, or sal- 
ute one another with an Holy Kiss/' 
Rom. 16 : 16; 1 Cor. 16. 20; [2 Cor. 
13: 12; 1 Thess. 5: 26; 1 Peter 5: 
14, "Greet ye one another with a kiss 
of sharity." This evidently makes it a 
very strong command from the apostlei. 
But had they authority to command ? 
To them the Saviour says, "he that hear- 
eth you,heareth me; and he that despiseth 
you, despiseth me ; and he that despiseth 
me, despiseth him that sent me." Luke 
10: 16.Again, "Verily, verily,I say unto 
you, he that receiveth whomsoever I 
send, receiveth me/' John 13 : 20. 



A^ain, "For I have given unto them, 
the words which thou gavest me: and 
they have received them,and have known 
surely that I came out from thee, and 
they have believed that thou didst send 
me." John 17 : 8. This shows that 
the Saviour hath given to his apostles 
the words, which God his father gave 
him, & he when he promised to his disci- 
ples the comforter, says, "When he, the 
Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide 
you into all truth : tor he shall not speak 
of himself j but whatsoever he shall 
hear, that shall he speak : John 16 : 
13. "And he shall teach you all things, 
and bring all things to your remem- 
brance, whatsoever 1 have said unto 
you." 14 : 26. 

So then as the Saviour gave unto them 
his word, and the Holy Spirit, to bring 
those words into their remembrance, it 
is no wonder, that they have repeated 
t'iis ordinance of the holy kiss five times, 
in their epistle3, as a solemn charge, that 
the children of God should observe it« 

The above should be testimony suffi- 
cient, to show from what authority it 
came. But as to the time when, and place 
where it was to be practised. This seems 
to me, has been given in the answer to 
the query, to which I will try to bear 
some testimony, by question and an- 
swer. Where will it be most suitable, 
and where will it comport most with the 
spirit of God, to give to the brethren 
the "Kiss of Charity," or the Holy 

It seems quite reasonable that when 
the brethren have received an applicant 
for baptism in counsel, and the 'same is 
baptized, that then is a suitable time 
for the administrator first, and then the 
brethren, to receive such an one with 
an holy kiss. And, second, when the 
brethren come together to break bread, 
and after they have examined them- 

selves, and are now about to wash one 
another's feet, according to the com- 
mand of the Lord, that they now en- 
gage also in greeting one another with 
an Holy Kiss. So when they enter 
upon the solemn ordinance of breaking 
of bread, it is not unreasonable, and 
certainly not out of place, to give each 
other the Holy Kiss of love, as a token, 
that they ate willing to suffer one for 
another, for the Saviour's sake, and to 
be true to their calling, while they live 
on this earth. 

But it seems that those institutions 
rather indicate, and carry in their very 
nature, something, that would require 
a token of love to go with them, and ac- 
company them throughout. And just 
so it would seem reasonable at every 
other reception, both at election of of- 
ficers of the church, and when backsli- 
ding members are again, on their repen- 
tance received into the church. It vs : 
true, this answer I give, not by positive 
command, but rather "by permission ;* 
for it seems to be agreeable to the Spirit 
of God's word, and especially to the 
spirit of brotherly love. 

Who that has the true brotherly love, 
could for a moment hesitate to give the 
Kiss of charity and love to his breth- 
ren ? But it is sometimes said, that 
when a brother walks disorderly, or had 
something about him that we could not 
like so well, that then it would be 
wrong to salute him, and especially 
when our feeling was not good toward 
him. We cannot think that it would 
be wrong, even when we know that our 
brother was at ill-will with us, provided 
we have had no opportunity to recon- 
cile matters, for we see that the Sav- 
ior did not withdraw from the traitor. 

But if a brother walk disorderly, or 
trespass against you, then, there is an 
order in the word of God, by which to 



get him right again ; and if he will not 
hear, then he is to be expelled. And 
not until then, ought we to withdraw 
ourselves from him, in saluting him. 
13ut if he will hear, then wc must for- 
give him, and suppress our feeling that 
we have had against him, which may 
have been something of our own old 
sinful nature, v^hich by all means ought 
to be brought to death. 

Then if it should be so, that we 
would have an ill-feeling against some 
of our brethren for something which 
they could not help, and for which they 
are not to blame, then I think we ought 
to deny ourselves, and suppress the pas- 
sion and ill-feeling that is in us, and 
do the command of God, rather than 
cultivate and build up the passion of 
ill-feeling in us against our brethren.- 
and I think it will have a most salutary 
effect against the old man of sin that is 
in us. And then two ends will be ac- 
complished ; — the one is, we have 
obeyed the commandment of God. 
And the other is, and a happy one it is 
for us, we have crucified the old natural 
affection of the old man of sin. This 
work followed up, is what will bring us 
eventually to the full sanctification of 
body, soul, and spirit. May God grant 
that we may all attain unto this. 

The above T have given by request, 
in my plain common way, and if you 
think it worth a place in the Visitor, 
you can give it publicity. 

J. K. 


For the Gospel Visitor. 

man. Let us see that we speak evil ©f 
none, nor willingly hear any one speak 
evil of any. Fur if we observe not this, 
! we also who hear, shall be partakers of 
the sin of him that spcaketh evil, by 
, believing the slander ; and we also shall 
have sin, because we believe him that 
speaks evil of his brother. 

Detraction is a pernicious thing — a 
j troublesome evil spirit, that never con- 
tinue in peace, but is always in discord. 
i Wherefore refrain thyself from it, and 
l keep peace evermore with thy brother. 
'■ Put on a holy constancy in which then! 
are no sins, but which is full of joy ; 
and do jrood bv thy labours. Give without 
distinction to all that are in^waut, not 
doubtinsr to whom thou givest. I3ut 
give to all, for God will have us give to all 
of all his own gifts. They therefore, 
that receive shall give an account to God 
both for what they received and for what 
end. And those that receive without a 
real need, shall give an account for it, 
but he that giveth shall be innocent, for 
he has fulfilled his duty as he received 
from God, not making any choice to 
whom he should give, and to whom not. 
And this service, let us try and do with 
simplicity, and to the glory of God. 
Let us keep therefore this command- 
ment according as it is delivered unto 
us, that our repentance may be found to 
be sincere, that we may keep our hearts 

P. M. 

We must avoid detraction and do our 
alms deeds with simplicity. We should 
be innocent and without disguise, so 
shall we be like an infant who knows no i all likewise perish.'' Oh! sinner, arj 
malice. For malice destroys the life of I you willing to be banished from the 

For the Visitor. 

There are but two ways. You must 
either travel the one or the other. The 
one leadcth to life eternal, and the oth- 
er to everlasting destruction. The Sa- 
vior said, "Except ye repent, ye shall 

MiDNicrrr musing. 


.presence of the Lord, and the glory of 
his power? The case is plain. You 
must repent, or you must forever per- 

Kor the Visitor. 

/'How slowly the night roils awaj.'' 

ish. Tell me. is it your desire to rm 

. lhese wora» tell upno our ears from the 

take tip your abode with trie devil 

nnd his angels in the lake that burueth 

lips of a poor, sufferer in the lonely 
hour of midnight. They are still fresh 

with fire and briuiätone, where the beast I . 

; in our memory.. We recollect as we listen- 

tind the false prophets are, and from i jA i- , /• ,\> 3 . . 

1 r . | ed to Ins short breathings, and saw hurt 

when the smoke of their torments as- i ... ... . . . , - .. 

i writhing under the anguish of uisease, 
cendeth for ever and ever : Oh! awiul, , . . , . 

_ , . , , _ T _ , „ . . I how our mind ran out upon the wond, 

awful, thought! We also rind luourj , . . . . , , ,. . 

,... . , , .,,.,,, i- i and visited the lonelv cabins, gloomy pru 

JSible that the wicked shall be turned In- ; , . , ,* » , . , ', , 

, .. . ., . , _ sons, and dark cells or the sick aud dy- 

to hell and all the nations that forget . • ■*« , , . . 

. hug. >\e thought how manv voices in 
God. Let me tell you, if you die in 

Vour sius, where God and his Christ are, 

Vou never can come. Are you willing!, 
v J . . | Iy the night rolls away ! i es with in- 

to follow the fashions and maxim» or . , , , . . . 

iense anxiety, they watch the windows, 
this world any longer i üb! I woula .. ... . , ■ , . u v. . 

"* ° , if possible 1o catch the first taint streaks 

say in the language of the Savior "how m *-„. .... .. , . 

J , * i «i 11 if» of the morning light. One who has 

can you escape the damnation of hell! , . . . , , . . . _ , . 

„ " -ii , i -i i i watched by the bedside of suffering hu- 

ll you follow the devil here, you must 1 . , , . .„ . 

1 inanity, through the long still night, 

the loneliness ofthat hour were exclaim- 
ing with sorrowful hear??. "How slow« 

follow him in yonder world. Let me 
tell you, you have no promise in God's 
word, unless you follow him in all his com- 
mandments; for he has said, "He that 
lias my commandments, and keepeth 
them, he it is that, loveth me : and he 
that loveth tne shall be loved of my 
Father, and I will lore him, and will 
manifest myself to him." ^e are my 
friends, if ye do whatsoever I command 
you. My dear friends, with me to the bar 
of God, the time will soon come that we 
must leave this world. And the day or 
hour in which the Hon of man cometh, 

when the great heart of the world is 
hushed to repose, aud the solitude of 
death casts its gloom upou the bosom of 
nature, can tell the solemn import of the 
words uttered by this afflicted being, as 
he grappled with the strong arm of dis- 
ease, and endeared to ward off the keen 
pointed shafts. The mother who watch- 
es with sleepless eye over the couch of 
her dying infant, child exclaims in sor- 
i row, "How slowly the night rolls away ' 
I The storm tossed manner wl o is Bear- 
ing the port ol his native home, and al- 
ready in imagination heals the voice«: of 

no man knoweth. Let in then be up!, , .. . , . 

j . . m, • • i i • . i loved ones limning his name, exc r »i*iri 

aud a doing. Ibis is the adrioe ol your TT , . . ., v A ,, „, „,. 

, , c , J "How slowly the night rolls awav ; In 

unworthy brother. 

From 8UJU ii glorious Friend : 
ATill mil pursuo your dangerous ways ? 
0, don't vou tear end ? 

traveler who has for many a long ;«nd av 
Young wen* bow can vou tufn your face, ! tedious dav, urged on bis steps towards 

home as he lies down to res* - a few days 

i journey from his little eoM-ige, in the 

i solitude of midnight, and thinking of his 

; dear wife and pratling children, exclaim., 

"How slowly the night rolls away!" 

The Christian who has baffled with the 

storm of this life ior many k Ion«! yo.*r, 

Young woraon too, what will you do, 

If out of Christ you die ? 
From all (rod'« people you must go. 

To weep, lauiL-ju?, an I evy. 

J D M 

G. V. Vol. ix 



till his lock* hare become 1 white in his 'fairs in Bologna, started IsCcond f ime, 
Master's *«t vice, hi looking out upon in company with his wife, for Rome* 
future happiness that awaits him, and in search of their Inet chiid. On ar- 
who desires to depart in peace t-> dwell [riving then 1 , they found that th<* chili 
■with hi* Co»], exclaims with enthusiasm, i had been removed to Alatri some fifty 

'•How slowly the night rolls, away !'* 

II. S. 
Ridings, U> August 31st, 1SÖ8. 


I mile« farther off, whither the parent« 
immediately followed* Ou arriving al 

{ Alatri they procured the services of ;t 

i woman to guide them to the residence 
of the rector, who wan absent at mass at 

|tho time. Leaving his wife at the rec- 
tor's bouse, the father went to meet the 

(Tli* following article« conti in» an arc one t 
of tlif c'loro» roada by the parent« of, M«>rtara 
to obtain their child. The ease wan this: On! rector on his return "With the boy. The 

the 23d ot Juno lavt, in ßoloj/n». an important • j i 1 «.-l s* 

town .„ l«,!v, . J«wi«h boy named Mortar», I vector wa8 aeeompaaied by a brother of 

«»out mi yean olti, w.4H kidnapped from his hU, and when the father approached 

luher'fe hou*o. The plea offered in justification „ . . 

oi'tuonot was, thnt the child bad been baptized '"»« gate ot the church they slammed 

fire year« before liy bis nurse-*» Catholio, in* : the ^ j n j 4 | a fa( ^ They then left 

flic Roman Caihom: i;titb. bluoe that tune the i J 

lather has u^oti every exertion to regain the i by another gtaeet, dragging the child 

child. But those having charge of hint hnve '' o, j.i l c s ..• 1 

removed hi» from piece to place to prevent the , aiter tLem » who from tlnie to tlU1G turned 

parent« from gel ting him. 

Tili* oai<e of eculetdaetioai kidnapping la more 

round to Ipofc at his father, and strug- 

j. iiis- I'»«« 111 e'.oiosiHfiiOui liiunanmi!' 1 ' h more iJi. 1 « » - * 1 * 1 • 

( r »u n f T( ™... , , .„ 1 . . :. 11 11 * .1 u i cled to tr<:t awav that he might go to him. 

11 1111. ot Iu>ni!iuiM:i, and fclioula Citll lurth thel^ ° ■ no 

dfcapprobatb'B of the Christian world. The j Mortara then returned to the rector';* 
Jew« are not the only nation that is interested L 1 .. 1 1 •, 1 

U thl« oatragoj bumuuiuy in general i s house, where tor two hours he waited 

wronged by it. and the liberty of conscience the BOUfl return, but to no purpose. 

r»ut in jeopardy. Largo meeting* of the Je vrg I ,11 , 1 '• 

have been held in various part» of Europe, and! Ahey were watched by gendarmes, their 

in hevor.-.l eitios of the United States, nnd effort« * * 1 t n *i 

i,«.., i,. „ in „1; :, ,,,, • , ;' *", passports were inkeu iroin them ; tho 

nave noeu inaue to solicit the interference of the * ' ; 

vitriuus Chrisii-in power« with the Papal Gov- 'story was started, and believed, that tho» 
erneiont to oBtain redreaa for tli« di»tres«ed I » 1 i •> • 

Mortara. parents had come there to murder their 

The Government of the United State« ha« j child. The j were finally ordered to 
been Solicited to make an exertion in behalf of h ,1 1 1 .1 

M.otar«; hut it deeliue« loing any thing in the le&Vfl t,le toWB ,n tw0 ll0urS ' und tbo y 
,r '- J(h ' accordingly left for Home. At Koino 

When wetir^t read tlw story of « lit ; the Secretary of State promised the 
He Jew bn V having been abduct/d by ! motlHM . t ] Klt she should be permitted to 
Cntholic priests, in ijojogna, under the| soc h^r child. fie was recalled to 
UM*t miserable of all pleas, that his BfOW«, where on the 11th of October 
nuia« had had him privately ehriitened Ue was informed that the rector had 
iihis inCanev, wo supposed, if there |j Ust arrived with the boy. The mother 
was tiny truth iq the story, that thejthus describes the interview in a letter 
matter would he speedily righted by the to a friend at Bologna. 
ich to ration of th,, child to its parents.] '-This morning I and my husband went 
)Sat moI) is t>Mt, tlu fact. Further ae-'tothe Catechumens, and they told us 
remits not only ( ».«iilini: the truth of thuj that t'oe rector and my dear child has 

storv, but, tvpreatnt the facts as being 
worsie than the original suu-y made 

just arrived; we mounted the flight of 
steps, and very soon after that we had 

them. [t appears by an article in the our darling Kdgar in our arms. As for 

('<rii.,c Mriaiutite, of (j en on, that the me I kissed him over and over agnin, 


u .,x.;.j itoi:.erj Living ur.angx J his uf.ttTcrpng and »ebbing; whilst he an- 

M. ßü!&t>t ON IBS rlRLK. 51 

*wcrcd mr kisses and embrace \vit.h hi*! JI. GI IZOT O^ THE BIBLE. 

whole soul : greatly excited and shed-i 

" .. ", , .. , . • Ihereis no profnunder pniloscpher» 

ding tears, the little leliow ■trnggiedl .. • -« , - , 

. . . . ,. . , - . . no abler statesman in Franee. than A*. 

between his fear or those who ukvc Inn; : 

, , . . . . . (iüi/ot. At a meetinjr of the Drote*- 

in their power and his immense love • . 

- , , .. . . , . , j tt ! tant Bible society of hraucp, inst roll 

for us, but this at last triumphed. He . . 

. , . , , . , i 'at Pans, 31. (xmsot, wno presided, de- 

cried out quite loud that he wanted to > 

, -11- i • i ' iivtred au address on the laboins o! that 

go home witn his parents to hi* brothers I 

j . . T , ,, ,. , ; body during the past year. Alter st»t.. 

and sisters. I told him to remember I J ,' * . 

., . , , t i inp the activity of the soviet v caul inund 

that he was born a Jew as vre were, andi b - '' 

., .. , . j , . ; unabated, he culled the attention of hi* 

that it was his duty always to remain! " . 

TT ' i t -i- ) i hearer? to the fact that, notwulntanu 

one. lie answered, 'Yes, dear mama,- . 

T , „ , . , ., e , !inc the a'taeks made on tru- objects ••* 

I shall always take care to bsv the .She-; fc ,'..«. 

, j t ,j , , , the society, and the means which it- »mii- 

man every aay. i added, that we * : . 

, , . •» i ■ i ployed, it made no reoiv, but quiet! v 

had come to Home to see him again,? 1 J . . tr 

j ., in ,i ii ■* -and steadily pursued its course. H« 

and that we should not leave the cit\ J l 

1 * -i 

without him, at which l:e appeared gladl 

and happy. All this took place in the »Ä it »My Ulceration, pnnkne*. 

presence of the rector and of his brother [<* even feat of entering into » defepea 

and sisters." \ (,i its conduct, that indues it to remain 

„,. . , , ... - , I impervious to suoh attacks f No, ##•»»• 

This whole transaction is one of thei r ... . •>!••• 

, . , , , ! iU T) . 1ff itlemen, a hierher and more ( hrwtw« 

most high-handed that ropery itself: , ,„ . 

n , .,, c T . , i : motive resru lates our acts. \\ c bar« 

could be guilty or. Inder such a state 1 ' , . . - ... 

* rr • i e -i w > full faith, on the one hand, in tho Lnv- 

of aflairs the family relation has no; . . _ . . . . .. , 

T , ., . .. , , hie origin and inspiration ot the Holy 

sanctity, ramilv ties are liable to bei e , . .. , . " 

. , .t , , . 1 Writings ; and we believe, on i he other, 

sundered at any time, and tin* too, un ' 

der the sanction of the Pope himself, j* 

for by the latest arrival from Europe, . 

, ,> ,, T ., e x, convictions are intimately connected to- 

we learn tnat "Letters from home as ; .... 

t* n ., . /, + i •• pether. How is it poeyible not to bo- 

Bert that all the great Catholic powers '» ' 

, i ji j , * xi i, 'lieveinthe moral efficacy of the OKI 

had addressed remonstrances to the rope } J 

r x , i /. ,i T • , i x» and New Testaments when^their Divine 

for the release of the Jewish boy Mor-i 

tara. The Popa relied that the boy 'a ^piratio* is once admitted? H«,w i, 
return to his parents was impossible." Sit possible not to have confidence in 

tt i ,, .,, . - their ad ion on man when onee their 

Here we have another illustration of 

oi ^ c i.1. • a lt T, .emanating from God is not denied ? If 

the truth of the niaxnn, that "ropery; te 

, ,, t, ,, , , ., . ! you tver meet onywl>ere with doubt as 

never changes. i>ut the end of this-« 7 . * 

-. . rru c i to the moral efficacy of the H"iv Books. 

affair is not yet. Ihe state of society,, _ J 

. -p. . Jir £ : orwith hesitation or lukewarm ne*« in 

even in hurope, is different now from 

• * l\ * \ ^ i\ I disseminating them amensr mankind, be 

what it was in the dark ages, and the fe . fc ■ 

■n . /. i .i * x perfectly certain that wha,t is wanfiueis 

rope may yet find that a nest of hor-| r J . 

i. i, v^ j i A i • a- - faith — firm and enduring faith in their 

nets has been stirred up by this affair. . ° 

., .,i • ,- iM it '; Divine origin. Whoever believes (Jod 

that will give him no neace until trie 

i .,j • , i . i • /#7 . to be really present, acting and speafc- 

child is restored to his parent«. — 6Ar«M, . ... ] 

.. Cf . iug in these Writings, cannot lt.- a\« r-o 

tian Secretary, ö . ? . . 

'. to men hearing his Divine voice, and 

fc-elina its influence in their so^ls. \\ c 

; c 

, in their efficacious action and salutary 


influence on the human mind. These t\\ > 



are not ignorant of the difficulties how many books, serious or frivolous, 
whi. ii may arise in reading nod study- able or silly, have been and »re spread 
ing the Bible, nor of the abuse which incessantly, in order to destroy it in 
mat be made of part of its contents. We j men's minds ! Where has this redoubt- 
know the obscurities and problems which able straggle been supported with the 
t! e learned may meet with, and the in- 'greatest, energy and success? and where 
conveniences which prudent men may ; has Christian faith been best defended? 
apprehend from thejn ; but these are There where the reading of the Sacred 
only the embarrassments arising from Books is a general and assiduous part of 
human knowledge, and from the condi- public workshop ; there where it takes 
t.ion of human infirmity. Above such place in theii.ferior of families,and in sol- 
em harassment* and inconveniences tow- 1 itary meditation. It is the Bible — the 
ers the JHvine character of the Holy Bibleilst lf-which c< mbatg and triumphs 
Books! and the Divine breath which tills most einer: oiously in the war between 
find animates them. The monument is incredulity and belief." 
sometimes <i i rfu-ul t to penetrate into and ; M. Qui^ot, as a proof of the power of 
to explain, hut God Is everywhere — eve- 1 Bibli. reading, said that the late em}- 
) ywhfie makes himself seen, heard, and nent Protestant pastor, M. Mnnod, de- 
frtlt : and athwart all obscurities and all irived the vast influence be exercised over 
difficulties, the continual speeiucle- of bis flock, not from his talents or exem- 
the presence and actions of God, thejplary character, but from his profound 
constant echo of his voice, cannut fail ! faith in the Bible, and from his constant 
to move, enlighten, aud dominate mas- i study of it. M. Guizot eon eluded by 
kind. No doubt, even among the popu- 1 exhorting his hearers to follow so excel- 
lations where it, is most assiduous and lent an example. 
general, tue leading of the Sacred Writ- 
ings does not overcome — far from it — 
nil the bad passions of men ; it does not 
preVCtyt ail errors and all faults. A|h d i 
remains full of weakness and vice, even' 
when he knows himself in presence of 

Uo4« Kut the hatdtual reading of the. 

.,,,„', .7 , Saviour, we eertain'v ought to comply 

Holy Books preserves nations from the ,., .,,..,,* , , , 

„ , , readilv with Ins will, as the eternal des- 

greate»t of penis — it prevents them iroiii . ' , . . . .. 

r . , , i i tiny of each accountable benig is hebt 

forgetting uoq. It possesses the virtue ,. ... . ,, . , 

..,,,.., in it, either to trie soul s eternal salva- 

vi causing bod to be lor them, uot an . , . _, , 

hon, or eternal condemnation, "search 
idea, a uahie, a system oiBhitoaophy, the . . ,■ • , ^^ ^ 

, , * , the seiip'uitw ; for in them ye think yo 

teeret ut an enigma, hut the real and , . ..„ . . , , 

have <t< mal lite : and they are they that 
living (joil, under whose P.Vif tbtrv aie ., . ,, , , * c , 1f , Vim 

' " do fiMilvrt me" John b i 30. What 

constantly, amid the conflicts una trials , ,. . .. . , , . 

• a volume o.( vast intormation (Joes tin* 

o! the. World. ,\ ureal pp.of <»t ibis has 

For the Visitor. 

"When wo consider the great impor- 
tance o\' this direction of our blessel 

been given in our time, and is being 
continued in our presence. Christian 
faith has biro and is Mill, v< ry tiercel)' 
and obstinately attacked. How 111:11 y 
effort! uuw, uud yro ilill u^ade, 

passage of scripture embrace ! Yet it 
is lamentable to toll, that there is eom- 
pamtmly few that embrace tl is blefScd 
privilege. O, let ns be careful to search 
the scripture*. For in them our saivi- 
tii.,; i> desoiifeid j the Saviour IR)S, "in 



the*n, ye think ye have eternal life." 
Then how are we to obtain eternal life, 
except we follow his laws and precepts ? 
There we can learn of him, for they 
testify of our Lord and Master. Then 
let us not be slack in searching, obey- 
ing, and treasuring up that all impor- 
tant truth, the sacred scriptures. We 
cannot do the will of our Heavenly, 
Father, without knowing his laws, and 
we can find them nowhere but in the 
Holy Scriptures. Paul says, in his sec- 
ond epistle to Timothy, "all scripture is 
given by inspiration of God, and is pro- 
fitable for doctrine, for reproof, for cor- 
rection, for instruction in righteousness : 
that the man of God may b* perfect, 
thoroughly furnished unto all good 
works. " Then they are given to us by 
inspiration, by the Divine influence of 
God and how careful we should b$ to 
Ftore our minds with a knowledge ofthat 
Divine inspiration. It is a guide to our 
every day life. "Why should it be laid 
aside, since it is the treasure of spiritual 
knowledge ? It is profitable for instruc- 
tion in righteousness,that the man of God 
may be perfect, throughly furnished un- 
to all good works. This is beautiful 
language, this is truly encouraging to 
the bible-loving child of God. The 
scriptures never get old or insipid to 
the child of God, but the more he reads, 
the brighter they appear. 

It is frequently a lamentable, fact, 
that many professors of Christ, prefer 
visiting their fields and lands, and at- 
tending to carnal things of this world, 
on the Holy Sabbath, instead of read- 
ing the word of God, going to meeting, 
and hearing the preacher teach the con- 
gregation. For one hour spent in read- 
ing the scriptures is not sufficient to 
correspond with the direction of our 
blessed Saviour Let us search our hearts 
and see if our iiamoat thoughts do not 

tell us, we are neglecting our great sal- 
vation . 

O that our conscience would sting us 
with bitter remorse, when we neglect to 
search the scriptures of Divine truth. 
"But if we walk in the light as he is in 
the light, we have fellowship one with, 
another, and the blood of Jesus Christ 
his Son, cleanseth us from all sin." 

F. P. M. 

— 4 ■» • » > 

Dream of a Quaker lady. 

There is a beautiful story told of a 
pious Quaker lady, who was addicted to 
smoking tobacco. She had indulged 
herself in this habit^ntil it had increas- 
ed so upon her) that she not only smok- 
ed her pipe a large portion of the day, 
but frequently sat up in bed for that pur- 
pose during the night. After one of 
these nocturnal entertainments, she fell 
asleep, and dreamed that she died and' 
approached heaven. Meeting an angel,, 
she asked him if her name was written 
in the book of life. He disappeared * 
but replied on returning, that he could 
not find it. 

"Oh," said she, "do look again ; ii 
must be there." 

He disappeared again, but returned 
with a sorrowful face, saying it was not 
there ! 

"Oh," said she, in agony, "it must 
be there ! I have an assurance that it is 
there I Do look once more." 

The angel was moved to tears by her 
entreaties, and again left her to renew 
his search. — After a long absence, he 
came back, his face radiant with joy, 
and exclaimed "we^have found it, but 
it was so clouded with tobacco smoke, 
that we could hardly see it." 



The good woman on awaking imme- 
diately threw away her pipe, and never 
indulged in smoking'again. 

The Soll. 
Two things a master commits to his 
servant's care," says one, "the child and 
the child's clothes." It will be a poor 
excuse for the servant to say at his mas- 
ter's return, "Sir, here are all the child's 
clothes, neat and clean, but the child is 
lost." Much so with the account that 
many will give to God of their souls 
and bodies at the great day. — Lord, here 
is my body, I was very grateful fori t. 
I neglected nothing that belonged to its 
content and welfare; but for my soul, 
that is lost and cast away forever. I 
took little care and thought about it. 




1 believe the Lord has always, ready 
provided, some kind Samaritan, jour- 
neying, as if by chance, on. the very 
road where the wounded traveler lies, 
and who arrives just at the very moment 
when "oil & wine" are especially needed. 
I be'iieve,'too, that the Lord, in the work- 
ings, of that providence which is over all 
his works, & which suffereth no,t a spar- 
row nor a hedgeling to fall to the ground 
unpermitted of him, whenever he has a 
bruised and torn one of his flock need- 
ins: a tenderer hand than common to 
nurture and to heal it, has that hand 
ready to stretch out and help — has one 
close at hand to supply the want — one 
whose own heart has been, perhaps, 
touched and prepared by sorrow for the 
especial work of sympathy with some 
other torn and sorrowing one of the fam- 
ily. We are apt to say of such apparently 
accidental circumstances, "How very for- 
tunate," "but faith lifts^up the curtain 
and sees God's hand at work, and cries 
out. It is of the Lord's mercies !" 


Try for a day, I beseech you, to pre- 
serve yourself in an easy and cheerful 
frame of mind. Be but for one day, 
instead of a fire-worshiper of passions, 
the sun worshiper of clear self-posses- 
sion, and compare the day in which you 
have rootc 1 out the weed of dissatisfac- 
tion with that on which you have allow- 
ed it to grow up; and you will find your 
heart open to every good motive, your 
life strengthened, and your breast armed 
with a panoply against every trick of 
fate; truly you will wonder at your own 



The most casual remark lives forever 
in its effects. There is not a word which 
has not a moral history. And hence it 
is that every "idle word" which men 
utter assumes a character so important 
that an inquest will be held on it, in tho 
general judgment. — Harris. 


Now, although, as I have said before, 
there were no souls and no need of 
schools and languages for God's sake 
and the Scripture's — yet were this alone 
a sufficient reason for establishing every 
where the best schools for boys and girls 
— that the world has need of skillful men 
and women in order to maintain its se- 
cular condition. The men should be fit 
to govern the land and the people ; the 
women should be well able to guide and 
preserve house, children and servants. 
Now must such men be made out of 
boys, and such women out of little girls . 
therefore it is important to train and ed. 
ucate little boys and little girls right for 
such a work. 

Martin Lvihtr. 



Kor the Gospel Visitor. 

(The following article should have 
appeared in the January No., but as it 
was left out of that, we insert it in the 

Deaf brethren : In reading the obit- 
uaries of the last volume, we have there 
read of many our of dear brethren and 
sisters having past from time to eterni- 
ty. And how thankful we should be, 
that we are snared to see another new 

We know not but what this year's 
volume may record our obituary,aud have 
we got on the wedding garment of right- 
eousness? And if the bridegroom's 
voice would now be heard, would we be 
ready with our lamps trimmed, and with 
oil in the vessels ? If we are thus pre- 
pared, happy change it will be. Let 
us with the beginning of this new year, 
shrive to live this year, nearer to the 
L >rd and more to his glory and hon- 

We know not but what we may pass 
off with this year. As it is written, 
"be ye also ready, for in such an hour 
as ye think not, the son of man com- 
eth." Beloved brethren, being in the 
church;, and obeying the external ordi- 
nances, will never save us by itself. 
Christ told Nicodemus, "except a man 
be bora again, he could not see the king- 
dom of heaven.' ' Without a change of 
heart, our profession is but as a sound- 
ing brass and a tinkling cymbal, and 
when death comes, it will surprise us. 
But if we have Christ in our souls the 
hope of glory, all will be well. Forun- 
ta such it is said, "Blessed are the dead 
that die in the Lord." We must first 
get into the Lord, before we can die in 
him. And this is done, by believing on 
Christ whom the Father hath sent, and 
by obeying his commands. When I 

look at many of the religious professors, 
and see, how they talk and act, it makes 
me shudder, for notwithstanding they 
profess to be the true people of God, by 
their actions they are the children of the 
Devil, for his works they do. 

Dear brethren, let us not sleep as do 
others, but let Us act as in the presence 
of Almighty God. For that which is 
spoken in secret, shall be proclaimed on 
the house top. Therefore, "let us be 
sober and watch unto prayer." And 
let jealousy and envy be never enter- 
tained a moment in our hearts, for I as- 
sure you they are of the spirit of the 

But may we all be as little children, 
and as servants of the most High God, 
so that when our earthly house of this 
tabernacle is dissolved, we may have a 
house, a building of God, eternal in the 

And that when our obituary is read 
here on earth, we may be feasting with 
God in paradise. 

P. W. 

1. Matt. 21 : 7, Mark 11 : 7, and 
Luke 19 : 35, reconciled. 

Editors of the Gospel Visitor : 

Dear Sirs : 

is it that St. Matthew 21 : 7, speaking 
with regard to Christ's entry into Jeru- 
salem, says an ass and colt were brought. 
While St. Mark, 11 : 7, and St. Luke, 
19 : 35, speak only of a colt? Please 
give an explanation through the Visitor, 
if you think proper. 

Yours truly 

J. W. G. 

Answer. — According to both Mark 
and Luke, the animal on which the Sa- 



vior was to ride, wtis to be a colt on 
Which no man ever eat. And this agrees 
well with the requirements of the law. Un- 
der the law when animals wereused for reli- 
gious purposes, they must be such as had 
rotpreviously been used for any other. See 
Numb. 19: 2-5; DeUt. 21: 3; 1 Sam. 
6 : 7 ; 2 Sam. 6 : 3. Then only an an- 
imal hitherto unridden is proper to the 
dignity of the Divine and glorious ri- 
der. And as the colt or young ass was 
the more important animal of the two, 
as being the one on which the Messiah, 
the King of Israel was to ride, Mark 
and Luke and also John, lose sight of 
the dam and speak only of the colt. 
But as the foal was still somewhat de- 
pendent on its mother, they were both 
taken, and Matthew speaks of them 
both. And as the disciples perhaps did 
not know which Jesus would ride on, 
they might have spread garments on 
both. As the two animals are viewed 
as taken together, by a mode of expres» 
ßion which is not uncommon, every 
thing which happened to one of them, 
might be applied also to the other. But 
the probability is, that Jesus rode on the 
colt only. 

2. An explanation of Rev. 12 : 

Brethren : Will you please give us 

through the Visitor an explanation o 

Revelations 12 : 5, 6 ? I would like to 

know who that child is that is referred 


TV. J. S. 

Answer. — The reading of the passage 
referred to is this : "And ehe brought 
forth a man child, who was to rule all 
nations with a rod of iron : and her 
child was caught up unto God, and to 
his throne. And the woman fled into 
the wilderness, where she hath a place 
prepared of God, that they should feed 

her there a thousand two hundred and 
threescore days." 

The man child in the text represents 
the number of faithful believers, which 
the earnest efforts and anxious care of the 
primitive church brought forth. Paul 
says, "My little children, of whom I tra- 
vail in birth again until Christ be form- 
ed you." Gal. 4:19. And the feel- 
ing here expressed by the apostle Paul, 
was not confined to him alone, but char- 
acterized the first preachers of the gos- 
pel in the christian church. Hence, the 
church is represented as a woman in tra- 
vail. The body of converts which was 
made by the labors of the ministers in 
the primitive church is represented by a 
man child, 1, because of their strength 
or vigorous constitution. Their strength 
to endure hardships and suffer trials 
and pesecution, is better represented by 
the male, than be the female sex. 2, 
There being but one child brought forth 
at the time referred to, expresses the 
unity of faith and practice which exist- 
ed among the first believers. "And the 
multitude of them that believed were of 
one heart and one soul : neither said any 
of them that ought of the things which 
he possessed was his own ; but they had 
all things common. Acts 4 : 32. 
The first christians were much exposed 
to persecution. The persecuting power 
is here represented by the "red dragon." 
The child being caught up to the throne 
of God, represents the protecting power 
of God interposed for the safety of his 
people. Some were miraculously pre- 
served from death, and were thus figur- 
atively caught up to God's throne, or 
were saved by the power of that throne. 
Others were killed, and then they were 
literally caught up to the throne; and 
in both cases the dragon was prevented 
from devouring them. The child was 
to rule all nations with a red of iron. 



Tins »hows the authority which believers 
shall some day possess both for governing 
andjudging the world. "Do ye not know- 
that the" saints shall judge the world?" 
1 Cor. 6 : 2. 

It appears from the 17th. verse of the 
same chap, which reads "And the dragon 

ter. Of such an one will 1 glory : yet 
of myself I will not glory, but in mine 
infirmities. For though I would desire- 
to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will 
say the truth; but now I forbear, left 
any man should think of me above that 
which he seeth me to be, or that her 

was wroth with the woman, and went to i beareth of me. And lest I should be 
make war with the remnant of her seed, (exalted above measure through the 

which keep the commandments of God. 
and have the testimony of Jesus Christ/' 
that the woman refered to, was the mo- 
ther of more than the one child, since 
reference is made to the "remnant of 
her seed." And as this "remnant of 
her seed," "keep the commandments of 
(rod, and have the testimony of Jesus 
Christ," it is plain that "the remnant of 
her seed," means members of the church. 
Therefore the man child means ;i cer- 
tain part of the members of the church, 
for he too was the seed of the woman. 

The woman represents the church of 
Christ. Ilerfleeing into the wilderness, 
represents the obscure condition in which 
the church should long remain, while 
antichristian powers prevailed. 

3. An explanation op 2 Cor. 12: 

Also please give us an explanation of 
2 Cor. 12 : 1-7. 

Answer. — The passage upon which 
an explanation is desired reads thus : 
"It is not expedient forme doubtless to 
glory. I will come to visions and revel- 
ations of the Lord. I knew a man in 
Christ above fourteen years ago, (wheth- 
er in the body, I cannot tell ; or whetb- 

abundance of the revelations, there was 
given to me a thorn in the" flesh, the 
messeno-erof Satan, to buffet me, lest I 
should be exalted above measure." 

The apostle Paul in this part of his 
second letter is vindicating his charac- 
ter as an apostle. In the preceding 
chapter he shows what perils he had ex- 
posed himself to for the cause of Christ, 
In the 12th chapter he refers to visions 
and revelations which the Lord had hon- 
ored him with. And he adduces as 
proof of the grace of God which was 
with him, these visions and revelations 
which he had received. 

Ver. 1. — The apd&tle here declares 
that it is not expedient for htm to glory, 
but states what God had done for him 
in visions and revelations, designing 
that these should show that he was a 
special favorite of God's. 

Vers. 2-4. Although the apostle 
speaks of the man whom Cod had so 
highly honored, in the third person, he 
uo doubt means himself, as is made plains 
in ver. 7. As the apostle himself could 
not tell whether he was in the body or 
out, of the body, it is vain for any one 
else to try to tell. The place he was 
caught up to seems to have been the irr- 

er out of the body, I cannot tell : God 
knoweth;) such an one caught up to j mediate presence of God. lie heard 
the third heaven. And I knew such aj wonderful things— things which could 
man, (whether in the body, or out of the | «^^ be uttered. They will, however, 
body, I cannot tell: God knoweth ;) some time be understood by the holy 
how that he was caught up into para- people ot God. 

disc and heard unspeakable words, I Vers. 5. Theatre ennfimifs/to 
which it is not lawful for a man to ut- speak aa if 1 e was speaking of some one 

i G. V. Vol IX 8 



. desiring to -avoid the «ppeavanc* of i gentle Imucl to lathe bis burniiig birw, 

boasting of what God Had done for him, Aud when the Lents of nature's erring 
an 1 intimates that he would prefer to children have become hardened by crime 

glory iu his in firm it s. 

or have grown callous from eentact with 

Ver. 6- He here declares that he had the cold charities of a selfish world, and 
a right t( > °;U>rv. for he asserts nothing all else has lost power to move, still these 
but the tu ben he tell.- of the won- household words — home and mother — 

derful things which. God had revealed to act with iragieal influence upon the scar- 

hiin. ]>ut iu his desire to avoid the ap- 
pearance of boasting, he forbears to 
speak of his visions and revelations fur- 

Ver. 7. "The apostle now .drops the I 

ed casements of th» ir hearts, causing the 

portals to fly op* '.. and the briny tears to 

course their way down many an iged 
and sun-brow E< d cheek. 

How sincerely do we pity those who 

of description hitherto employed, :in tlu ' ir J"°" th :n " ^prived ofa truemo- 

ther's care ! Indelibly impressed upon 
my mind are the scenes of my child- 
hood ) when, hut for a day perhaps, our 

by which he had represented the revela- 
tions as being made toanother, and con- 
tinues to say that the God who had so 

highly exalted him by Lis extraordina- ! guardian angel left us, how impatiently 
iv grace had also deeply humbled him, we waited her return and rapturously 
for the purpose oi' preventing his uxalt- j we welcomed her back \ Or if, prostrat- 
ing himself too highly." What the ; cd by disease, with what anguish of heart 
thorn was which is alluded to, none can -did we long and pray for her recovery, 
tell. There are, however, four things and how happy we were when she was 
concerning it which we learn. 1, It was! again permitted to be the life and light 

tiie messenger of Satan, 2. It was 
luore or less painful, as its being desig- 

of home ! Even now, after the lapse of 
many years, and a family of nine chil- 

ihe r< velatioa given him. 



natedbya thorn implies. 3, It was^lren have grown up to manhood and wo- 
■oraething that effected his body. 4, It manhood, aud .some of them have homes 
w - d *igm .1 to keep him from becom- of t,uir own > l sti11 fccl tl,at home » 
iug exalted throngh the abundance of not hoine without a mother's love. 

l^ut there must bo another influence 
co-operating with a mother's love, to 
make home what God designed it should 
be. Religion musthave its dwelling-place 
upon the altar of home, that altar within 
tie mother's heart. No matter bow well 

qualified she may be, mentally and phy- 
-ieallv — and 'tis very important she 
DKAB READEB : 1 h:.Ne lived in this sWM } )( ,_ vov w0 lt iH hold that she is 

I twenty-eigb! yearn, and now can materially incompetent to dfeohkrgd tbs 

'.; of but one word in our language ^ «Hubfe dutt«8 of wife and mother if 

b m.e, and that is mother, h( , r . u . tin?ss i„. wot h :i , lowed by religions, 

! '"' ;i^d: Sw<v;!ythe ]i()ly ir:llu(in( .,.. T h e marring« vow 

tb lughts of ho ue and motaer owe to ^ uhl Kih]y ])0 ( , ]]Wrv( \ \ ni0 u t ] ie i ove 

I urt of the l m Ij W*ndefer in hi« . ilu ,\ ( -,. ir f (J d, with an eye single to 

:..i:.h muting* perekanc* totftiag Up- 1|i( , }r j ()] . y au j ^ i n ,j, rüVCUiC Iit of our 

a ii without & mother'* rn«e. 


rXiOX IX PAMrLffcA 59 

We "want more religion in our fami- 1 e.n t!i. The scripture also says, fathers, 
lies. Not that religion that is worn ou- ■ provoke not your children to anger, le*t 
)y on tbe Sibbalh, und hong up, gär- they he discouraged. Speaking t > 
ment-Iike, in tbe wearer's wardrobe dren in a rough manner is provokins? 
Monday morning till thy nex* Sabbath, thorn to angef. 

No I Give us more «f that even -day If your children do wrong, correct 
home-religion that shines brighter there fcheni in the mildest manner possible; 
than elsewhere — that feels and practi and when the thins: is settled, let it re- 
rally performs what it professes. Ex- raafri settled, ind hot always be a coming 
ample is more powerful than precept, over the same thing. This kim 
and children will imitate and grow up work destroys that love and union that 
much after the examples that are set should exist between each other. Al- 
them at home. 'Tis useless to preach ways rem ;ui her this scripture: gricvoua 
to them, if we do not practice before words siir np anger, bur a ^oi\ answ ■ 
them what we preach. turns away wrath. I believe there are 

Give us more such as these, some people in the world that live en llii* 
and then there will be more of that imperfections of other people. L; t ev- 
"Good Samaritan" spirit diffused cry word be spoken as in the fear of tl e 
throughout the world, and more true re- Lord. Speak mild and calm, in a hn- 
ligion in our churchev. ing manner. Love will accomplish 

Do not understand us to mean that gröät things. Where love exists, ancf af- 
husbands and fathers have nothing to fection prevails, there is union. Let love 
do with this matter ; we'll treat of that -be without dissimulation. Be kindly 
ia another chapter. But I do believe affectioned one to another. These r.r** 
that the greater responsibility rests with . beautiful texts. When parents are lov- 
mothers. fog and affectionate, the same feeling is 

When will woman awake to her in- .likely to be imbibed in the offspring, 
terests and her duty, and take her pre?- at least in a degree, 
per stand in this great and glorious Xf the beads of families would take 
cause? "Truly the harvest is great, this into consideration, it would prove 
but the laborers are few/' — Life Ulm- to be a precious jewel to them. Then 
trated. that luve and union would exi.-t in fami- 

* lies, that ought to exist there. If love 

For the Visitor. is so great in common or ordinary life, 

U \ I N IX F A M ILT-ES ^ 10W mwcn more ought it to be so in a div- 

ine life. 
This is an important subject. It if Cljrist ?nvflt .< if wc ]ove not our brotb- 

one that requires great attention to know L w Lora we .have seen, how can we love 
how to bring up children in the nurture]^ wbom we have not Been r Alld 
aud admonition of the Lord. This **! a g ain he that f oveth uot his brother, 
the way to keep union in families. rbiderh h] death< ITe says alt0j t | iafc 
Children are commanded to obey their hereby we shall know that we arc hi» 
parents in all things,, for this is right.] disciples, if we have luve one for anoth- 
Honor your parents by causing their er . This was love, that Christ came in- 
gray hairs to go down to their graves in to the world to save sinners. He give 
peace. And then also a blessing shall r )is 1Ife a ranBcm f or man y to be tcsdäed 
be yours, you shall live long upon the in due time. 



(iol sv> love«! tl>o world th;it he gave ! to work, and the pleasant er the bettor, 
his only begotten Son, that the world The good Bun seems to say, ''I give you 
through him might be saved. Yes all cheerfulness and courage; go on, while 
of this was love, that all that would ■ it is to-day. " 

be saved, might be saved. Dear j\j v 1U0 ther turned the drift of my 
brethren, [ write these things out of] thought, «nd our woodpile did seem to 

love, and for the huiidiug uo of the 
waste places ot Ziou. 

A Virginian 



"Do you see that fellow, vagabond as 
he hf ?" 

'•Do you wish to know what made 
him so r 

"Yes— what?'; 

"lie and I used to go to school togeth- 
er when we were boys," said a gentleman, 
»'and he was a good s'-holar when he did 
go. But when a good day came, it 
was always 'too pleasant to study ;' he 
d.d not want to be cooped up iu school 

look more inviting under a July sky 
than a north-east storm, and. the axe did 
swing right royally to the tuue of the 

robin on the cherry tree. Then my arm 

felt strong. I suppose because it had a 
purpose in it. 

After that Ike had his opinion, and I 
had mine. As you may suppose, hcleft 
school shamefully ignorant. A printing 
office refused him on that account, lie 
was apprenticed to a shoemaker. Ike 
and I often met on our way down to 
town, he to his trade and I to mine. 

'Where now?' I asked when he turn- 
ed oil' from a straight eourse to the shop. 

»O, it is too pleasant to work, Char- 
ley,' was the old answer; and in the 
middle of the forenoon he was likely to 
be seen pitching cents on the common, 

Bull weather, he said, so he would, 
. , . , . . , »or loaiiug on the shady siue of a sta 

dodge school, go dowu to the wharves, i ° ' 

or lounge in the fields, nobody kn.uws 

At last I thought it would be mighty 
fine to do as he did; so I told my moth- 
er wheu she bade me split niv- wood and 
be off to school, that it 'was too plea- 
Bant to work,' I was sure it was. Nor 
was this the fiept time I had throwu out 
I uch an opinion. 

'Too pleasant to work !' she cried; 
'that is precisely what pleasant Weather 
is made for. How fast the grass will 


When he was a journeyman, and be- 
gan to earn wages, he appeared anxious 
to do better, aud make up tor lost time» ; 
and his friends thought he would be 
something »fter all. 

f met him one day dressed in his Sun- 
day best, driving by, uot on his way to 

'Where now, Ike? I asked. 

'Kh ; ('barley, do you suppose I am 
going to peg shoes to-day? Not I; too 

grow to-day. How much the cherries pleasant for that,' and he was off. 
will ripen. What a store the bees will And now what is he? A finished, 
lay up in their hive. Do you hear the hope-less, friendless loafer, eating bread 
mill grinding com ? The miller, I dare I he never earned, wearing clothes he nev- 
«ay, can't keep his hopper full. Do you j er paid for, steeping no one knows where, 
hear the carpenter's hammer? The a burden to nobody greater than him- 
house will be clap hoarded before sun- self. I never see a boy trying to shirk 
down, I'leaSiint vwuthtr is the weather hisdutus i becausc''tistooplcasauttowork/ 



fiut I thinkhc is taking his first step! requestel then* to subscribe ; but they 
in the crooked path of good-for-nothing- 1 say they will send for it themselves by 
ness, by whose side there are so many , sending you the money, c&c. Times 
open bars, the worst of which is the bar I are hard in Tennessee, and money i& 
room; much of it is down hill, and at | scarce, and hard to get. But notwith- 
last it enters into the road to eternal standing this; all of the brethren could 
ruin. pay for it. And if they felt as much 

'Too pleasant to work/ it is too plea- concerned for their children, and for 
sant to be idle, truant, disobedient, pur- themselves, as they ought to feel, I 
poscless boys. Ju&t as if the mill steam ! think no complaint would be made 
should lay basking and stagnant in the j about hard times, or about some other 
swamp, instead of sweeping through the. things, that we find through the Visitor 
meadows, foaming over the rocks, and : are complains^ of. 
pulling all the mill wheels with a rush 

and a gush that sets everything astir. 

No, no; don't let the boys ever think 
it Hoo pleasant to work/ if they have 
work to do, and I hope they have." 


Extracts from Correspondents. 

Virginia, Dec. 18th, 1858. 
. Dear brethren : I have received the 
last volume, of the Visitor, and I will en- 
close one dollar for the next year,and you 
will please send it, as I am fond of rea- 
ding it, and believe that it is the means 
of doing good. I expect to send for it P er annum for a political Journal or 

I want it as long as it comes in the 
character it does. And I feel that the 
money is well spent, when my children 
will read it next to the Bible. I am 
sorry to hear the objections that are 
urged by some, ''they are so frivolous ; 
such as this : "the Bible is enough to 
read, it supersedes the necessity of all 
other books and publications/' It is 
true, it developes all the principles of' 
Christianity and moral virtue. And 
might it not then be asked why do such 
as make this objection, go to hear the- 
G-ospel preached. And especially why 
do they pay from two- to three dollars 

as long as T can see to read, but I can- 
not expect that to be very long, as I am 
now in my 80th year. I hope your la- 
bors will prosper. My best love to you. 

Tennessee, Dec. 18th, 1858s. 
Much respected and beloved editors of 
the Gospel Visitor : 

Please send me 
the Visitor for another year, for which 
I will send you the monpy in a very 
short time. I would do so now, but I 
have not the kind of money that will 
suit you. You sent me the Prospectus 
for 1859 that I should get subscribers 
and act as agent. I have seen most of 
the brethren that take the Visitor, and 

uewspaper which is more conducive to. 
strife and animosity than good, and yet 
complain that the Gospel Visitor costs- 
too much. It is also said > "I see no- 
command for it in the word of God/' 
And is there any command for a polit- 
ical paper, or a price current sheet con- 
taining a notice of articles of merchan- 
dise, &c. 

Such objections come from our be- 
loved brethren, and I am sorry to say 
some of them are guilty as above stated,, 
and spend their money for more worth- 
less things, and more costly too than the 
Visitor. Still they plead they cannot 
take it. I have written this to show 
you the reason why I have not had any 



success in getting subscribers, and why ' 
I have delayed sending for the Visitor 
for myself. I do not think there will 
be much falling off here. 

Maryland, Nov. 20, 1858 
Dear and beloved Brethren : 

It is 
with the greatest of pleasure that I em- 
brace the present opportunity of writing 
unto you, as I am a warm friend of the 
Visitor, and wish that its circulation 
may be a little larger. I have, there- 
fore, labored in getting up a small club, 
who desire the Visitor for the following 
year (1859). Please beloved brethren, 
send them to the persons named, whose 
names and post offices I shall give 
plainly. As this has been the first year 
that I have ever taken*the Gospel Visi- 
tor, I would say, that I would not be 
without it. I would rather wish for it 
every week, than to be without it. I 
think that it ought to be taken by every 
brother and sister. And I .hope and 
trust in God, that it may sow the Gospel 
seed in all parts and that it may prosper. 


•• blessings he shall fi 
lie's like the chaff, he never can, 
He!s lacking weight, and found behind, 

Therefore the ungodly shall not stand, 

Before the just and awful Judge, 
Sinners he'll turn to his left hand, 

They cannot stand with righteous men. 
The Lord doth know, we are assured, 

The way of just and righteous men, 
He hath a rest for them prepared. 

Beyond the power or reach of sin. 

J. J. E. 

Mount Carroll, .Ills. 

« ■• • •• *- 

For the Visitor. 

PSALM 1. L. M. 

Blest is the man, (the scriptures say,) 

Ungodly counsel will not take, 
Who's never in the sinner's way, 

Nor with the scorner will partake. 
The love of God will be his song, 

The Law of God is his delight, 
To meditate all the day long, 

And think of all his truths at night. 

As green trees by the river's side, 
Good fruit in season he shall bring, 

Ilis leaf ne'er withers but abides; 
He shall prosper in everything. 

IIcw different with th' ungodly man, 


How many suffering poor, 
Travel the wide world o'er, 
Homeless and friendless on they go, 
Whither they're journeying they do not 

Nor when 'twill end. 

God pity the rich who fare — 
Sumptuously every day, 
Whose thoughts never turn to the hum- 
ble poor ; 
W r ho are begging their bread from door 

to door — 
But to turn them empty away. 

Perhaps some do not know that the 

Lord hath said — 
"Seek first the kingdom of heaven." 
Then asking, he kindly will grant us aid ; 
He hath said unto such, all things I will 

Even our daily bread. 

Likewise the Lord in his wisdom hath 

said — 
Pure religion and undefil'd, 
Is to visit the widow and fatherless, 
To alleviate suffering and sore distress, 
To be loving, meek and mild. 

Then friends of humanity, one and all, 
Arise ; arise ; for loud is the call, 



Not only their bodies need a helping 

But their souls of more value make a 

strong demand, 
To remember the poor. 

S. C. 


I am a youthful scholar, 
£ Some little verse I have 
For my young, pretty mother, 
Sweet smiling in her grave. 

No more she comes to meet me, 
No more to hush my cry, 

Though smiling friends do L.reet me, 
My mother comes not nigh. 

O tell in?, can you tell me, 
Ye stars that shine so bright, 

If mother came up to you, 

That sad and dreary night ? — 

O birds, that sing so sweetly, 
And flit through the blue sky, 

O tell me, tell me quickly — 
Where's mother's soft blue eye ? 

•Ah ! ye can nothing tell me; 
T'waa mother us'd to say — 
CK God, aud good, and heaven, 
There mother dost thou stay ? 

Th^re thou wilt ne'er forget us, 
They ne'er forget who love'j 

God of our mother, help us. 
That we may meet above ! 


mediately and without fail, or else they 
ttill be charged for the volume. We 
rejoice to see the lists from many parts 
rather increasing, though iü some sec- 
tions there is a complaint of Lard times. 
In order to supply new subscribers we 
repeat again our request to all who wish 
to discontinue, to send back the first 
No. which can be done postage free, as 
it is the duty of Postmasters to return 
No's not taken out of the office. 


A very little error escaped our revi- 
sor's notice in the last No., namely on 
page 3, column 2, line 24 from below 
there i3 in the word 'be' an 'o' instead 
of *e\ It ought to read, "The friends 
of truth should he at least as active as 
its foes." 

In the present No. an error was also 
too late detected : On page 52, Col. 2, 
line 10 from above there occurs the 
word "workshop", whieh ought to read 
"worship." Smaller mistakes, w r e trust, 
will not mislead the reader. Page 56 
Col. ß, line 9 from above read "until 
Christ be formed in you." 



The death of a youkg max. 

Died in the triumph of living faith, brother 
JACOB DEETER,^ou of Jacob and Elizabeth 
Deeter, of Newton township, Miami County, 
Ohitf, in the nineteenth year of his age. Broth- 
er Jacob was a3 - oung man t>f rather more than 
medium character. He was cheerful, pleasant, 
and kind, and when quite a lad, had all the ap- 
pearance and benevolence of a man. And dur- 
ing his protracted illness, he, until a few days 
previous to ~ f bis death, manifested a desire to 
live: but a kind providence seemed to have or- 
dered otherwise, and slowly and steadily, ho 
seemed to gradually fail until his death. Al- 
though called away at so early an age, death to 
him was no terror. He had prepared for the 
summons of death while in life. Yes, a short 
time after the first invasion of his disease, he 
gave his heart to God, and united with the 
ehurch militant below. Yes, shortly after 
his disease had preyed upon hira, he was made 

COrdinif to our old list, and probably sensible of the duties required of him by his 
,i .. , . «Li v heavenly Master, and at the hour of 10 or 11 

Shall do the same With the present No. | o'clock at night, he made a firm resolution to 

Those,. Who do not wish to be COnsid-' P ut on Chr !v t - Accordingly, he was hauled in a 

i t carriage a distance ot about one mile to a stream 

«red as Subscribers for the present year, ' of running water where he was placed in an arm 

»:il ~l „ *„ ..~* *i v ' ife. o : chair and carried into the flowing stream. Kneel- 

will please to return the N o s IL 2 ini- 1 hlg t , ron hie fwble kneej Md ß tU preKK ^ ^ 

^Take Noticed 

"We have sent the January No. ac- 



God and many witnesses, was tarried with Christ 
by baptism. Oh, it seemed like as if the v< 
heavens responded with an amen to his ch» ei 
obedience to the will of his Master! True, he 
lis gone the way of all the earth. ami now lie« silent 
•in that charnel house prepared for the dead« 
Oh his once clear and distinct voice heard 
around our fireside, is heard no more. 

Yes, that clear and audible voice that oftimes 
was heard by his fellow students in the school! 
room, is now hushed in death. That character 
in whom his fellow students were made to re- 
joice at the sound of his voice in declaiming 
upon the stage some of the favorite selections of 
the school, is heard no more among them. Dur- 
ing his sickness, he was visited by the young 
and old, and most of his school mates; s<>me of 
whom, were frequently with him until his death. 
lie leaves a kind and affectionate father and: 
mother, and a largo circle of friends and rela- ' 
tions to mourn the lo«s of their young son. 
friend, and brother in the Lord. Oh, that we 
may treasure up the many kind and comforting 
Words of admonition in his last adieu ! — that 
we may make our peace, calling and election 
sure; that we may meet upon the ilowery 
banks of deliverance where we can walk the 
golden streets of Zion with palms of victory in 
our hands, and sing the song of Moses and the 
Lamb forever and ever» Amen. 


Pleasant Hill, Miami co. 0. Dec. 25th 1858. 

Died in Camden, Carroll co. Ind., August 21, 
v^ARAII JANE, daughter of Aaron and Eliza- 
beth Snowberger, aged 8 months and 27 days. 
"Funeral service by brethren Ikenberry and Flo- 
ry. The preaching was founded on 1 Peter 1 : 
24, 25. Mark 10: 13-16. 

In the same place, December 12, br. AARON 
FOULK, who became a member of the church 
soon after the yearly meeting in Carroll Co. Our 
brother bore his affliction with patience. He 
called for the elders, and was anointed in the 
name of the Lord. He was by profession a phy- 
sician, and practiced in Camden. His age was 
34 years 9 months and 4 d. He left a widow and 
five children to mourn the loss of a dear hus- 
band and lather. But we hope that their hiss is 
his gain, and that God who is a father to the 
fatherless, and a husband to the widow, will 
protect them. Funeral services by brethren 
Fisher, Ikcnbcrry, a'hd Flory. Text, John 5 : 

J. S» S. 

Died near Eddvville, Iowa, November 5, Bieh- 
op DANIEL MILLER, aged 7S yea«, and 8 

months. He was faithful in bis office and milch 
beloved. "We hope lie has gone to rest, and that 
in the resurrection [he will receive a crown of 
immortality. Funeral services by brother J» 

F. M. 

Died in Nicklevillc, Venango co. Pa. Dec. 8, 
BAMUELL. BPANOGLE, M. I)., son of elder 
Andrew Spanogle. aged 2'J years, 7 months, and 
7 days. Funeral discourse from James 4 : 14, 
in connection with Matt. 21 : II. 

J. II. G. 

Died near Greenland, Hardy co. Va. Deo. If), 
CHRISTINA EB1ERT, aged 61 years, 11 
months, and 10 days. Funeral services by td- 
dor Michael Lyon?, from 1 Peter 1 : 24, 25. 

X. D. L. 

Dtod in Quimahoninr church," Somerset en. 
Pa. November 13, br. PETER C. BLAIVII. ag- 
ed 07 years, 4 months and 20 days, lie lea 
behind a widow and 9 children. 

Hied in Franklin co. Pa. Dec. 12, sister ELIZ- 
ABEH HFBEB. aged 40 years. She was ena- 
bled by divine grace to boar her sufferings with 
christian fortitude. And the evidence which* 
she left to her bereaved friends, that she has 
gone to a better world is satisfactory. Funeral 
services by br. William Boyer and the writer. 
Text 1 Peter 1 : 3, 4. % 

J. F. O, 

Died in Boss co. 0. Dec. S. sister ELIZA- 
BETH MOOMAW, in the 81st yenr of her age. 
She was a daughter of John and Barbara Moo- 
maw, and bom in Lancaster co.Pa. She was rais- 
ed in the faith of the German Presbyterians, but 
never united herself with that or any church un- 
til she united herself to the church of the Ureth- 
ren in Christ. She was a faithful sister, and we 
have a hope that hers was the death of the right- 

P. M. • 

Suddenly in Philadelphia, Pa. Dec 12th, IS5S 
Sister MABllARET BE IFF. in the 78th year 
of her age, fell asleep in Christ. 

A kinder, a truer friend, 

Never past from earth away: 
She lives where pleasures never end, 

And where joys know no decay. 

Died at Philadelphia, December 2i»th, 1858 
in hopes ol a blessed immortality, Sister 
HANNAH JANE DREXEL, aged 32 years 
and 11 months leaving behind her a bereaved 
husband and two children — a faithful and con- 
sistent christian and a kind and affectionate 
wife hef light shone around her an example lor 
many. The funeral serviced were } erform#d 
by brothers Fox and Geiger. 

Died in Westmoreland co. Pa. September 7, 
br. JONATHAN HORNER, aged JJ7 years, and 
3 months. He was a faithful member of the 
church, and much beloved and respected by all 
who knew him. He fell asleep in his Redeemer, 
in hope of a triumphant resurrection. Funeral 
services by brethren Burger and Murray. Text. 
Lev. 14: 13. He left a widow and five children 
to mourn their loss. 

D. D. 11. 

Hied in Nettle creek church Ind. April 2(v 
SAMP KB J. son of br. .lohn and Christina 
Metzker, Bged (> years. 2 months, and 18 days. 

Funeral services bj brethren, Hardman, All- 

baugh. Dana J Bowman, from Hob. 9 : 27,28. 

Died in German Township, Fayette co Pa. 

(time of death not given) JONATHAN, son of 
br John and sister BHsabeth Sterling, aged 4 
years, I months, and 29 days. 

"Suffer the little children to come unto mo, 
and forbid them not: for of such is the kingdom of 
God." .Mark L0 ! II. 

There is a balm for those who weep, 
A rest for weary pilgrims found ; , 
They softly lie and sweetly sleep, 
bow in the ground, 

The storm that wrecks the wintry sky, 
No more disturb« their deep repose, 
Than summer's evening latest. ?igU 
That shuts the rose. 


A !iini;c(! number of Advertisements 
nt with t lie character arid 
_n of the (»ospel-Visiter, will be in- 
serted on the coyer. The circulation 
ofthe trospel-Visilcr extends from the 
\[\ ; fic Ocean, 

lit able medium for ad- 

mld he directed to 

dton-Strcct, X. Y. 
Munn <t Go. arc extensively (n - 
curing j for new inventions, 

trill advise inventors, without charge, in re- 
gard dty^of their improving 

Hi i is a 

vertisn g. 


Rater of advertising. 
One square of leu lines or less for one 

month C 

for six months 2.00 


are now able to fi; rnish Hymn- 

One column one yeas- 
Two columns 

V I 

fori nths 3,50 books either by Express or Mail at the 

shortest notice, and shall gladly nil large 
25,CQ or small orders accompanied by the 
cash, as we have been under heavy ex- 
pense, and several hundred dollars are 
to be paid this month (June) to the Bin- 

By! we shall send one Dozen sin- 
gle for $3,40 Cents postpaid, which is 
now required by law. i5y Express we 
Bend i single Mymubooks for 

,C0, furnishing the box, but the 



K ¥ V R T E ] 

ER 11, 18 

freight to be paid by the Receiver, 
Hymnbooks fgerman and en<*-- 
iish) are counted double, 6 copies as one 
Dozen. 6zc. The books are got up in 
superior style, and will please even the 
most fastidious. Please, send order 
on to the Publisher, 

II kxry Kurtz, 
Columbiana, O. 


upon n Xew Vol- 
Ct is the on- 
lv wee ii of the kind row issued in 


i'nion. It i 



vemberNo's. last, as also 

separately for more extensive 
Ciu; distribution, which we will send, free 

mi i '- of postage, at the rate of 20 copies for 

,00. Orders to be accompanied by 





which we published in the October 



graphs. ds, reaper?, inowcrs, 

and a thousrol other muchines and appliances, 
both of peac; and war — all the.- t« can 

be found in the Scientific American, and ,.<,t 
el *e inhere. They arc here presented in a reliable 
andintoresting form, adapted to the comprehen- 
sion ef minds unlearned in the higher branches 
of - and art. 

t he cash 

3Ct to 

Ed, of the GospelVisitor 

T One Copy, One Year, 

One Copy, Bii months, $1; Five Copies, 
Tüu Conies Six months, S 
2: Twenty Copies, Twelve 
I , anee. 

Just out of Press 





Being a further 

mmm op baptis 



And also of 
rWASiirxtf, the Lord's sup; 
Ord in a nccs 

us taught fa \tlte Gotpc! ami jwactisrd 
By the ^Brethren ; 
. A Pamphlet of nearly 80 pages. 

Price 15 Cents a copy, or 18 Cents 
when sent by mail, postpaid. To be 
hud of the Author, or at the office of 
the Gospel Visitor. 

'll M E T ABLE. 

Until further notice Trains will lea*e 
Columbiana station as follows: 


US Mail 
Bat. Pass. 
Em. Pass. 
Local Ft. 
Thro. Ft. 


9 25 

A M 

5 10 

V M 

6 35 

P M 


P M 

3 25 

P M 


U S Mail 147pm 
Pass Tr. 11 10 a m 
Express 10 47 p to 
Ft. Tr. 7:35 V to 
Stock Tr. 9 25 a m 



The Gospel Visitor, 


Eight yearshave nearly passed awaysince 
the Gospel "S isUor was commenced. 
The approvals it has received from many 
ofils readers are encouraging commen- 
dations of its usefulness. The Editors 
therefore propose with Divine Permis- 
sion, to publish another volume. Our 
increased experience, with a determin- 
ation to make the Gospel Visitor useful, 
and a hope of Heaven's blessings upon 
our labors, encourages us toexpect that 
the next volume will at least be as inter- 
esting and valuabl any previously 
one, and we shall labor to mske it more 


The object of the work will be the 
same as it has heretofore been, namely, 
the advocacy of the doctrines and prac- 
tices of a pure Christianity, as it came 
from the inspired lips of Christ and the 

A potties. 

It is impossible for works of this kind 
to prosper, without, the constant exer- 
tion oi their friends in ftbl aining subscrip- 
tion. Will the friends then of our enter- 
prise make an^ffort to extend the circula- 
tion ol the \ isilorthat its influence may 
be enlarged. Let it be remembered that 
jt is the only paper devoted to that form 

of Christianity which wo al a corhmtthi- 
ty of professing Christians believe an* 
s\vers«lo itsoriginal character. Will not ' 
then our dear brethien, and sister» t,oo, 
aid Us in a cause which we cannot but 
thihk is good, and which wfe think de- 
serves their approbation. 

We hope the (ierman Yisitot will not 
be forgotten» We need, for it a large 
addition of new subscribers, and me be- 
lieve they can be obtained by ourbreth- 
reh and sisters making a little exertion. 

Each nnmher of the English (iospel 
Visitor will contain 32 yages double 
columns, and the Cerman. 16 pages, 
neatly printed on good paper, put up in 
printed covers, and mailed (o subscri- 
bers regularly about the 'first of each 
month. Twelve numbers of the Eng 
lis!» will make nearly 400 pages, and the 
German about ono half of that number. 


Single copy of the English, one year, 

in advance^ - - $J°JJ 

Six copies - - a, f)0 

Thirteen copies * * Jo.00 " 
Single copy of the (Icrraan, one year, 

in ndvnnce, - - fl,. r .O 

Seven copies .to cue address -_ - 3,00 

Thirteen • • - 5,00 

And at the same rate for any number 
over thirteen. 

All persons to whom this Prospectus 
is sent, are requested» to act as Agent in 
procuring subscribers.* Should any who 
receive this, not feel inclined, or not 
be able to act, they w^ill please to hand 
it to some one who may feel to make 
some effort for the advancement^ the 
work. Any person can act as his on n 
agent by sending us his name with a dol- 
lar in current funds. Remittances by 
mail, if properly directed, at our risk. 

O^y-In ordering the Gospel Visitor, 
write the n^me of the person, Post Office, 
County, and State, in a plain hand. 

fj^7»We again ask our friends to make 
some cxertj^n for the (.Jos pel Visitor, 
and scnd'ns as jnany names as possible, 
by the first of December. 

All communications to the Gospel Vis- 
itor, whether on business of the paper < 
or for publication, »bolt Id be addressed to 
the --Editors of the (.'ospel V isitor, Col- 
umbiana,Colifmbiana County Ohio. 


Columbiana, Columbiana Co. 0. 
September 2.8th 186S. 











■ , '■ « ■ 

MÄBCH 185a 



OTH Dollar tuft single copy, six copies for Five, and thirteen vV j;jj 

for Tea Dollars, invariably in advance. A similar work^i Geitnan ?| \ 
i (16 page* monthly) at halt of those ra< s. / 

Remittances by mail at the risk of the publisher, if registered and lK 

f a receipt taken. Postage only G cents a iear. / v i ' 

\ II i' 








. w 

fcffi« e-'fcS^o 9<Ä3fo e^»« ÄjW rfSfc »lläfc *W^o *'Ö^o efiSfl« \K 

* w? '■*£%•• ;v>^ £#5^ »vfe S*W?#5 <«£ar ^ÄS» &$?*> <t£w ft£$r «»-$- 

**tifr -&&> mm* '-*&& Äö« **i&^ ^* *3Sfes <*i^ ^ä** 'Awfe 64 

[p"&$- sk»» 

^ J ^^ ?3&& «ssk ^<E^ ^&** 7A&X-: 
•w? •*»* ^sP^ 3§£ -ojsP' *&v 5 ^r top g^y 



■<-ii of a Sermon 

a l!i in (i j 
Tin- \ v» In »> ill the 6c 
Prepare lo ineel tin <i»jd 
- E\ perietice 

'I'll« VllIlM» i»f filllC» 

Ministering Spirits 

(.tilt.) I»S. I ) ( 'i)ll.!!il(i i( V t • t" ""« >f »f? * 

2) ( 'unci -nil <r order iu the 
meet ing s r>f 3« in»« 

3) Eaplai aliun 1 .lohn 4 : 2, S, 

4) Concerning ! ijrhtning rods 
5} Concerning lTiin.<£* 1. 

The Familj Circle. - 

( iiu-.A night , Papa, • 

The influence ol Mothers 
[I children 

I lealili of daughters - 
Youth's Department. A Letter to 

the Children ui Crown 8t. Sab- 

halli School 
Brevities - • 

fry - 

\ i'h* orahla < Iffer 
The .fa n tiar j Nu. 
Obituary - 








I» 1. t) ILmüUIi. n Moser I. Jn!n 

I. niz "J,t) ?. Davil Knepper 5i JQ 
«lock. John Kline. Dav flyers ä.43« 
1) P Sayler. II M StcnfFer. S .1 Liven- 
gooti. 1"' Grove?, 50. G M Holsinger« 
.lohn Zop,-. J Kurtz. M Myers. J 
Ccnnise, I. Dan Hollinger. M Be- 
shore. .S Myers jr. 1. E M Adam. .1 
1 1 Goodman. E Slifer. M Meyers. 
Jos Lntigenecker 15,48 II Forrer I. C 
Bocher. .1 K Pfoulz. M Minser. .Tor. 
Fair 1. Isaac Brumhaugh. A 15 Brum« 
hujrrh. C C Lint, VV Panabaker. Dan 
Zu». B F Mooinuw. D Senger, 59. 
11 Mnsser 5. J Wisler. B Ilardmau, 
son. .~). John Horner I. John Lutz. 
J)r (»eige r . I) honserman. M Myers. 
C Cluster. C K Burkholder. David 
Geiser. Joseph Crazier!. P IIollow- 
bnsh 5. M rs C Hare 1 Jac Hollinger 
I. O Wert/. 1- P Dan 
Miller 1. Stnnycreek. C T Raffen*] 
parger. 8 S Sherfy 5 for Hooks and Vis. 
Daniel Klein. 8am Longenecker. 8 
.Monro. W Wagoner. J Blanch. Mi- 
randa J R Ecker. Isaac Price 3. J F 
Oiler I. A II Cassel 1. H II Holsing. 
er. W R Nieman. J L. (Communica- 
lions without the full name will not be 
published.) Henry Garst 1. 

gur s l>uuy 1859. 
Cr in QMutn- an t'i S!<\\v beß &Vfuib« 33 
(fm tejHidVi" S^rtef uon %A\m\t\\1&vtvt 35 
Vilro JFrwf« »en 31. SDUcf ti\ 9?a, 8. 38 
lloha- tic iVettravntu^Vit tor 3MtMitU) 39 
QftfiiK S&iflfjttrt n.ub Sensal 4>J 

Manien tor (tf&nnt*r unt ^vaintc :c. 47 
3 Otoe« 31 uff ig< $ * * 48 

Letters Received. 

From .! U SliogliiflF I. R J Berkley 

JaCiib Kurtz J for HB and Vis. A 
Wpanogle 1. Dkii. Thomas. J and M 
Mjller 2. Elij. French I. J Shoema- 
ker. II Killer. 8 11 Furry. G W 
lutsrnan. Isaac IVi :e 4.50. E K 
!', ■ r. Jo* iah GuMghnour It). John 

L Klein. II I " ! j t » : n ; > ■» «-> ' i I. J.u:> ! > Molt.« 
Ic. hi. «..Ol l F j. r 1 « y 2.5U. II 11 Klein 
1 W p 4 iiA-«ik ir 10. \H. Orub > i. 
Juhu Hj»r.J3fls I. .1 j.: ib .Miller it ucktn 
it ,i n i "i. M in T »Vinuffar. John W 
Si.iii(f.<r I. M iry Williams. 50. John 
I i in, te .1 A* Mill« i 5. \ Beaver. 8t> 
- um.! s idlf '!. ."►«'». J - s N4*vrco<n«r '<.'- A 
i*it«-1 . I. Um N Nrayhill 3,40 t. Monks. 
Jvl i. F\ < • i 5. d \ 1 r. John Fried- 


A limited number of Advertiacmentn 
not inconsistent with the character and 
design of the Gospel- Yiistor, will be in- 
serted on the cover. The circulation of 
the GoBpel-Visitor extends from the 
Atlantic to the Pacific Ocean, anil thus 
affords a valuable medium for adver- 


One square of ten liues or Itssforono | 

month $UHI ; 

for k'ix months 2 50 

for twelve month« .'!,00 

One column o/ie year - 15,00 

T»vo columns - - «5,00 



NTIL further notice, Trains will 
leave Columbiana station as follows : 

oof no wwrr. 

11 s Mail 925 k m 
l'x. Pas«. 5 It) p m 


ITS Mail 147 p* 
Pass. Tr. 11 10 a 

Km. P^' w h. 35 pm | Express 10 47 p 

Local Ft. 1 A't v u 
Thro" Ft. 3 'J") pm 

Ft. Tr. 7 35 p 

8tockTr. 9 25 a 



Cx r* 


NO. «♦ 

.- _- n .i-~ m.-Mfc:jc-— r- 

For the Visitor. 

KrhnJrf, this child u set for the fall 
and r la in g again hf many in Israel ) and 
for a sign, which shall be spoken 
against. Luke 2 : 34. 

Dear reader. In expressing my views 
on the text through the pages of the 
Visitors-reason aictnteS that I .should 
l>e brief. I will therefore only give 
what may be considered the outlines of 
U sermon, leaving it for' you to till up, — 
and irnprote. 

I proceed to notice, first, The child 
spoken of in the text^-— iu connection 
with what he is set to perform. First, 
to bring down. Second, To raise up. 
And third. The sign that shall be spo- 
ken against. 

First. That the child spoken of in 
the text, is the Lord Jesus, tlie?e can 
be no doubt, in verses 27,&43 be is called 
the child Jesus. The first intimation 
that God save of Ms gracious design of 

among the people." (Acts 3 : 2'6*) 
'The prophet (Isai. : t> 7,) sp^aksof 
this child, as a child, as a son, and ns a 
prince &<3. Here again h associate»! 
power with his flame, for it is said, of 
the increase of his government and peace 
there shall be no end, upon the throne 
of David, and upon his kingdom, to or- 
der it, and to establish it with judg- 
ment #nd with justice from heneeforUi 
even for ever &c." Bt. John % : 16, 
speaks m htm as a sou, with whom fsj 
associated power to save' from death »ll 
them that believe on him. St Paul 
speaks of him as a "man who was ahta 
to save unto the uttermost ." Heb. 7 i 
24, 25. This power is associated with 
this child either expressed or in>pli< d, 
wherever Lis name is spuktu of in ihe 
word of the Lord. 

In the text, this power is implied. 
For it h said, ''Behold, this child is set 
for the fall and rising flcain of many in 
Israel, and for a sign that shall be spo- 
ken against.'' First, Set for the fall, 

duce conviction iu the heart of m::n ; 
which is the knowledge öf a fallen sin- 
ful nature, and to raise stfc'h a fallen 
i sinful nature, i. e., to convert the fallen 

, . -|, , /< i • /o I i. e., conviction, and for the rising again, 

lestoring fallen man, we find in (ben J ' ' * ■ *» ■ 

ö ,tt i » ^ n .i ■ j , i. e., conversion, of many Ac. To pro- . 

o : lo) where he speaics ot the seed ot i ' J ' B 

the woman, bruising the serpent's head, 

cVc. There, God associates power with 

the seed of the Woman, 'for he shall 

bruise the serpents h> } (.(d &c. 

m. , . -n 10 i sinner. «'Whereby are given unto 

Ihesecondisa promise. Pent. 18:; t ' • . 

.on ,, t -n • .i i us exceeding great an I preciotii pro- 

jo.) "1 will raise them up a prophet ; , , , • . 

, ,, Tj Al T , . imises; that by these ve miglit be par- 

tVc. Here again the Lord associates • , . 

.., ., , , Al , ! takers of the divine nature, having es- 

power with the prophet, both to (each . .... -, 

, , t, \. . . r ... i caped the corruption «ri."t is in Hie world 

and to execute, tor he savs'-iwrll; ' l ' 

• . . . , », v ui throuoh lust." ("i Feier 1 : 4.) Audi 

put my words in his mouth ; and he shall tuluu b / 

, ,, 11 .. r . i. ■ ! to do this, requires a power that none; 

bpeak unto them all that I shall com- 1 ' l r 

..,.,„ i i • ,t '-.,» i .. . i. . but the Lord Jesus possesses. 

mind him. "And it shall come to [ r 

pass, that every #m| that will not hear; Man has power, indeed he has m*eh 
tint prophet, .shall be dosti-ycd from ' power, and uao do luaoy great tLftg* 

(j. V, Vol. IX 9 



He can level down mountains, lill up I very low, but 1 presume they felt very 
valleys, spau rive», build rail roads, lay j high in their own minds. They had 

submarine cables, build merchant ves-sjust a little while before accomplished a 

j * 

seU, ond Hues of battle ßhips, navigate jjrreat work in their judgment. They 
the ocean, and circumnavigate the Globe, had crucified and slain the Lord of glo- 
Mouarehs, biiuperors, Kings, and Preai- ry. But mark the change. The child 
dents have much power, and in many Jesus applied his power, and the words 
tilings can control man. At the won! spoken pricked them tothe heart. Now 
of their command, thousands will march : they say "Men and brethren, what shall 
upon the battle held, and sacrifice their, we do." Their words can be expressed, 
lives there, Bonaparte had power to but must be experienced to be uppreci- 
eomoiand into his service an army of ated. These now had a proper knowl- 
four hundred thousand meu, and sacii- ledge of their sinfulness, and rightly ap- 
C*d the lives of upwards of three hum j pieciated the fall. 

dred and fifty thousand in one single! Thus is "this child set for the fall," 
expedition. And mauy more great, and j [ „jignt produce many similar examples, 
marvelous things c»u he do. But to ( Such as the ease of Saul of Tarsus, the 
briug conviction sinner's heart,aml keeper of the prison at Philippi, with 

make him appreciate his fallen condi- 
tion, and raise him up, and couvert his 
soul; he is powerless. To accomplish this, 
"This child is set." "Ue lias all power 
iu heaven and in earth. The means 
employed to bring about this fall, i. e., 
conviction of sio, is the "word of God ; 
which is quick and powerful &c." (Heb. 
4 : 1 1. Rinn has an agency in apply- 
ing those means, "Go into all the 
world and preach the gospel to every 
creature &c." (.Mark ltf: 16.) But 
all will be in vain, unless the child Je- 
sus applies his divine power. 

hundreds of cases in the experience of 
the brethren, all of which would prove 
the truth of the words of the text, "Be- 
hold this child is set for the fall of ma- 
ny &e. But let this suffice. The rea- 
der will follow up the idea. 

Secondly. BleFS God. This child is 
also set for the rising again &c. "Shall 
he bring to the birth, and not be able to 
deliver i"' By reference to the circum- 
stances at the day of Pentecost, we 
leai n that the same power applied, 
brought the sinner down, and accepted, 

'raised him up. Acts 2 : 87. We hear 
Matt unconvicted of stli, has no idea | them iu the agony of soul inquire, 
of being fallen very low, but the reverse j "What .hall we do?" (v. 41.) We have 
is apparent, in all his ways. Kxalta- them "gladly receiving his word &c." 
tion, self-sufficiency, self- righteousness ! ( V . 42. ) We have them iu fellowship 
with all its kiudrcd evils, are the char- ! with theapostles,(vers. 4(3, 47.) Theyare 
acteristics of fallen man. This truth 'eating their meat with gladness & single- 
was clearly exhibited on the day of nessof heart, praising God, and having fa- 
Pcntccost, when ilie apostles in the dls- vor &e. The keeperof the prison at Phil- 
charge of their duty preached tue words ippi. (Acts 10 : 80.) says in his sins; 

of the Lord. "They were all amazed, 
and were iu doubt, saying what mean 
eth this. Others mocking, said these 
men are full of new win«'." (Acts 2 : 

what must I do to be saved ? The means 
to raise him up were offered by the 
apostles, (vrs. SI, 82, S3,) accepted. 
by him, and in (v. 34,) we have him re- 

lw, 13.1 Thej did not feel themselves joicing and believing kc. So I mi^ht 

sketch or A StflMfW. 


refer to many cases in lue scriptures, 1 sign, whieh the ontmi *»f God and 
with many cases in the experience of the' man, with all his »subjects will speak 

I; brethren, all of which would proVei against. 
• that the same power in it** application , vx . ., , ,- , , v , x 

r ■ ' J tie truth believed, and obeyed, r-y 

will bring the sinner down, audinitsi.» i , . i ^ *• .1 

° # t ' those brought, under the power of the 

i[ acceptance, will raise him up. A« the : , j T j • i 

1 r r Kord «Jesus, ana raised unto a newness. 

.surgeon first wounds, and then heals, sni 4 . ,-,. -,, , , 

," , or lire will he a sign spt>keu against. 

- this Child first brings down, and theuin M , P . . , , r 

° : Hie words of truth späten by Jesu«, 

; raises up. The same cause that makes , , , , . . , , 

. . . believed and practiced hi the church 

this sinner sick in the knowledgeof sin, i , . , . . K ;..> ', , 

' , . . . r - i his body on earth) will be spoken 

makes him whole m accepting tlje means l . „,. t i v« i 

r . ö | against. J he words of truth belnved 

of salvation and the forgiven* -k> of hi*:- , , , , ,. ., , 

aud obeyed by an individual member 

. sius. "Behold, this Child which is set • .. , p u ^ >ii i i \ :n 
' lot the Lord s body (the church,) will 

for the fall and rising again of ">*"0 : have in him the sign that shall be spo- 

- iu Israel. ken agaiust. "Fcr as concerning ti>is 

Thirdly. I now proceed to notsce, sect, we know that every where it is spn- 

I the "sign that shall be spoken against." ken against." (Acts 28: 22.) The- 

i The natural inquiry is, what is the sign, . doctrine of self denial ig spoken against," 

: that will be spoken against. In the) The doctrine of nomesUtanee is spoken 

s character of Jesus, from his first show-! against. 3 he doctrine of practical faith 

ing forth to Israel, until he bowed hisi is spoken against. The doctrine of cvan- 

bead ou the Cross and gave up thelgelical repentance is spoken against. 

! ghost, is found no evil. And so fully ' The doctrine of believer's baptism U 

was this truth established, that evert | spoken against. Washing the saints 

Pilate said. "I find no fault in him j" feet; the Lard's supper; the true c»le- 

and again. "What evil hath he done." J hration of the communion of bread and 

The sign spoken against fe,' Trtttbil **•«♦ Bl * "^*^ spoke» «^inst, 
Jesus said unto Pilate, "To this end was 1 ' wlth eve "J oiner «>mmandment of the 
I born,& for this cause came 1 into the ; Lord JtiRUP - ]n * ho,t > tl)e Bl ««* trtlfh 
world, that I should bear witness to the' the converted believe and pradiee ; and 
truth. "Every one that is of the truth ! tl,e Ujon3 üli % t0st[f > a g : <'"*' antiscrip- 
heareth my voice." (John 18: 37, 88.) j ,ura: P«*«**; Ww more conspien-us 
"Pilate saith unto him, what is truth."! wil1 ^ ,i,e *' ] £ u '' lilut wil1 h « »P"keu 
Jesus, on a fDrmer occasion had said, 

"lam the way, and the truth, aud the 


Dear reader, let not all this terrify; 

life." (John 14 : 6.) He had a Ire a- If the (sign is in you against which the 
dy prayed, "Sanctify them through thy! world and hypocritical profeeaots will 
truth: thy word is truth." (John 17: speak ; you have also the sign that you 
17.) Truth is of God, falsehood ofthelarc the Lord's. Aud if you are the 
devil. Jesusbearing witness to the truth, I Lord's let all the cumh : n.ed powers of 
saith when the devil speaks a lie he i earth and hell be against you ; they can - 
epeaketh of his own : for he is a liar, and uot harm you. His power will sust tin 
the father of it." (John 8; 44 > "Aud ' you in every trial, support you in death, 
because I tell you the truth, ye believe! and bring you forth iu the first resur- 
me cot. (vrs. 45.) Thus Jesus bear- fraction. And he will, with all those 
ing testimony to the truth, will be a ' who through his power were brought 



«1-wii. ami raised up into a newness ofl TSut it ought by no means tobe the ease. 
life, and had the sign which was spoken i And where such in the case, it is not at 
»•gainst; make you glorious With him-, all unlikely that there lias not been a 
»«elf through ail eternity. While all scriptural birth. It probably has been 
they who knew not God, nor obeyed the of excitement rather than of the Spirit 
gospel of Christ, shall be banished with of (Jod ; of passion, apart from the pro- 
hii everlasting destruction, from the pre per exercise of the judgment and un- 
Benoepf the Lord, and from the glory derstanding, instead of the word of 

•if hi« powo. 

truth (»pirating upon all the passions 

That (iod may ludp yon, to accept ; and powers of the soul; of the will of 
ihis child, which i* set tor the fall and man aud of flesh, and not of the will of 

rising ugain of many, and for a sign God. 

vWiieh shall be spoken against, is the 
prayer or' your brut her and fi iend. 

P. P. S. 

To look upon the commence mmt ofa 
I rhythm lifea? the li;:ppiest and holt- 
est period of a christian'.* exporirnre, 
Double Pipe Creek, Md. Jan. 1st. ; is to fail to appreciate the distinguished 
l&>0. : privileges of a christian, and to misap- 

prehend his duty, since it is both our 
! pmilege and diUy to advance in the div- 
ine life. ''Grow in grace, and in the 
knowledge of our Lord aud Savior. Je sua 
Christ," is an apostolic injunction, and 
to a miud that can comprehend the spir- 

Life, under all the circumstances 
wi<h whi.h we are acquainted, in pro- 

gressive; it is feeble at the commence 

oieut, nut ad vanes gradually t. maturity, i «Mwl truth of the text, it presents a glo- 

Tlius jt is in plant«, and in all animals, 
and with the lain an mind; it is thusal- 

rious prhih ge. 

The apo>r!e Paul clearly recognized 
Ml in the spiritual life. The beginning | t ) l0 doctrine of growth fy ihe christian 
of th* Christian or spiritual lite, is cm-' |^ aUl ] w hen near his time of depar- 
j..irati\cly small It is compared t<> a t Ule nom ,. ar; h , wrires as follows : " L 
jiiMioof inusLard seed. Matt. Lj : :J I. j ( . oum „H things but loss for the excel- 
'•The kingdom of heaven is like to g iency of the knowledge ofChrist Jesus my 
grain of mu.-tard seed, which a map ; Lord : for whom 1 have si,h r ii> d the loss 
t,.ok. and s. »wed in his field;" — to a of all things, and do count them but 
newborn babe, »Wherefore laying a >i»ir I dnng, that I may win Christ, and be 
all majice, and all guile, and h\ p.>ci i- found in him, nut havingmineown right- 
i-n.'.i. and envhs, and evil speaking, as eoUKiei*, which is of tl.r law, but that 
j.eyhnrn b.ibes, dt sire the sineeia' milk which is through the faith ofChrist, 
of the wgid, that ye maygrow thereby." the righteousuess whieh is of (Jo^l by 
1 Peter '1 : 1,2. The true lu w of the , fjijth : that 1 may know him, and the 
Christian jite involves in it gr< wth, as, power of his resurrection, and the fel- 
do the laws which gov<in Jite in the lowshipofbis suileiings, being made 
vegetable and animal (finpdoin. conformable unto his death ; if by any 

It is a cofjiniOjU idea, that the happi- j means I might attain unto the resurrec- 
e t and noljftbt peiiod in a perspp's tiou of ti>e dea<\ Not as though 1 had 
Christian lifo, i* when lie is fiibt convert-: already attained, cither were already 
fd.^ATui it U U' tloub* so with too n...ny. perfect: but T follow after, if that I'may 



apprehend for which also I am ap-.| grace implies a i^rmonious development 
preheuded of Christ Jesus. Brethren, I i of all the parts of this new being, as 
count not myself to have apprehended : j the principle of }J/e, in plants and ani- 
butthis one thiug I do, forgetting those finals, leads to a harmonious develop- 
tbings which are behind, and reaching j ment of all their parts to produce a per- 
forth unto those things which are be- ; feet formation. In plants, the root in- 
fore, I press toward $hc mark for the ! creases as the branches enlarge ; in an- 
prize of the high calling of God in. imals, the body grows as the several 
Christ Jesus. " Phil. 3 : 8-14. Al- members increase in. size. Everything 
though the apostle had experienced such seems to depend upon this harmonious 
a wonderful change, he was not satisfied progress. If some members of the body 
with his attainments. And much less i increased, while others remained in their 
should all those be satisfied, whose! iufantile sizes, deformity would be the 
attainments are so nmch less th,an were! result, and we should see a monster in- 
those of the apcstle Paul. There J stead of a perfect, being. If the bran- 
is room for the Christian's growth ; ches of a tree grow, and the roots should 

in holiness, as long as he remains in the 

not, these would not be able to support 

the tree, and it woujd fall. The same 

A vi i ii c ! law of symmetrical development governs 

An evangelical or a gospel growth of, •' . & 

, , , , the growth of the squI in grace. If the 

grace is gradual, regular, and» perma- 
nent. Hence those, take a wrong view 

of this subject, "who, suppose that relig- 
ion is a fitful sort of life; an alternation 
of excitement and insensibility. Those 
who labor under this delusion, are relig- 
ious only on certain occasions. They 
live contentedly for months in unconcern, 
and then, if they cap be moved to ten- 
derness or joy, they are satisfied with the 

soul is mado alive, and grows in grace, 
it shows itself in all those forms of good- 
ness exemplified in the life of Jesus, 

and inculcated in the gospel. In pursu- 
ing our subject,, we notice. — 

I. What a growth in grace implies. And 
we remark, that it implies, l,An increase 
of the knowledge of Christ. In the apos- 
tolic injunction already quoted, growth 
"in the knowledge of our Lord <fc Savior 

prospect of another period of depression. T „. . 

\ T . . „ ,.,, . . . iJesusChnst is connected with a growth 

JNo form or lite is thus intermittent ' 

Neither plants nor animals thus live. 
Men do not, when in health, pass from 
i'ouvuUions to fainting, and from faint- 
ing to convulsions, nor does religion, 
when genuine, evpr assume this form. 

of grace. This knowledge comprises all 
that may be learned of Christas a teach- 
er come from God, and includes in it, a 
knowledge of God as ourcommon Fath- 
er, a knowledge of Christ as the Savior 

, of sinners, a knowledge of the Holy 
It has indeed, its alternations, as there 1 ~. , , . , . _ J 

. . _ . , , , . , I Ghost as a helper in the various offices 

are periods ot health and sickness, of , r , , , , _ , 

. ii-,., • i /. ne performs, and a knowledge of the 

vigor and lassitude in the animal frame, ' . c t , ,, ' 

, . .... , ' scriptures as a "perfect law to govern 

but iust so tar as it deserves the name of! A , , , ,. c , . . , 

,.*... . us as the loval sublets of the kingdom 

religion, it is steady, active, and progres-j ~, , , iT . , , , 

'. • . ' ° otheaven. And this knowledge must be 

sive : and not a series of spasms. ' A . , L , r , . 

r ; practical or experimental. I hat is, we 

The Scriptures recognise in the for- 

smation or birth of the Christian, an 

"inner man." Eph. 3: IG; aud a"new 

mi in 

must know, feel, and be assured of the 
things we learn. Following on to know 
the Lord, the eye becomes more unveil- 
C .1. 3 : 10. Now a growth in ed, the heart more enlightened, tiie un- 



derstandiog more quick in the fear of 
the Lord, and the taste more discerning 
between good and evil." 

2. A growth in grace implies an in- 
crease of spiritual power, enabling the 
child of God to endure hardness as a 
good soldier of JesusChrist, & to perform 
much active service and hard labor in 
the vineyard of the Lord, and also to 
bear patiently the buffeting he may re- 
ceive in a world which lieth "in wicked 



3. A growth in grace implies an in- 
crease of love. And increase of knowl- 
edge will reveal to us more of whatsoev- 
er things are pure and lovely, and our 
love will be increased to such things. 
And as our love is to be "according to 
knowledge/' and as we know there is an 
immortal soul within the breast of the 
vilest sinner, we will love him, though 
he be our bitterest foe, and seek to pro- 
mote his salvation. 

4. A growth in grace implies an in- 
crease of humility. Every day will re- 
veal to us our liability to wander from 
God, our entire dependence upon him to 
keep us from falling, our daily need of 
the cleansing blood of Christ and of his 
intercessions at his Father's right hand 
in our behalf. Well may the apostle askhis 
brethren the following question: "What 
hast thou that thou didst not receive? now 
if thou didst receive it, why dost thou 
glory as if thou hadst not received it." 
1 Cor. 4 : 7. We have nothing that is 
worth mentioning but what we have re- 
ceived from God. "Which of you by 
taking thought can add one cubit unto 
his stature?" asked Jesus. Matt. 6 : 
27. In the same discourse he declared, 
"Thou canst not make one hair white or 
black." Matt. 5 : 36. Who then can 
be proud? Certainly not those who 
grow in grace. 

5. A growth in grace implies an in- 
crease of faith. "Prove me" say* God 
"if I will not open you the windows of 
heaven, and pour you out a blessing, 
that there shall not be room enough to 

■ receive it." Malachi 3 : 10. His peo- 
ple prove him, and find that his promi- 
ses are "yea and amen." "If ye know 
these things" (meaning the spiritual 
lessons which he taught,) said Jesus, 
"happy are ye if ye do them." John 
13: 17. Thus tbe more we practice the 
precepts of Christianity, the more will 
we feel assured of their divine authority 
and of their utility in promoting the 
welfare of mankind. "Your faith groweth 
exceedingly," says Paul to the Thessa- 
lonians. 2 Thes. 1 : 3. 

6. A growth in grace implies in the 
last place, an increasing conformity to 
Christ in principle, in feeling, and in 
life. He has left us an example, that 
we should follow his steps. 

II. We shall in the next place take a 
glimpse at the means for promoting a 
growth in grace. We have seen that 
the growth of the soul in holiness, is 
compared to the growth of vegetation. 
Vegetation to grow and flourish, must 
havea congenial soil, light, heat, and mois- 
ture. And the soul to grow in grace, must 
be planted in "the church of the living 
God, the pillar and ground of the truth." 
It must occupy such a position and place, 
that the light and heat of the "Sun of 
righteousness" will penetrate it, and this 
it will do, if it is in the church, for in 
the midst of tbe seven candlesticks, (the 
candlesticks representing the church,) 
the Son of man or Sun of righteousness 
•was seen. Rev. 1 : 13. And with the 
Holy Spirit, which is compared to wa- 
ter, will the soul be watered, and then 
it will grow, sending down its roots deep- 
er into the rich soil of divine truth, 
while its branches, that is its pow- 



ers or influence expand, to embrace a 
larger portion of the world under its 
shadow. But we have also seen that 
the soul in its regenerated state, is com- 
pared to a babe. Now we know there is 
no food so well adapted to the child as 
the mother's milk. So newborn 
babes or regenerated persons are exhort- 
ed to ''desire the sincere milk of the 
word, that they may grow thereby. " 
Again, the Savior declares himself to be 
the food of the soul, and says, "my flesh 
is meat indeed, and my blood is drink 
indeed." John 6 : 55. And again he 
says, "Man shall not live by bread alone, 
but by every word that proceedeth out 
of the mouth of God/' Matt. 4 : 4. 
Thus we see that Jesus and his word are 
the proper food for the soul if it would 

grow in grace. 

It it likewise necessary in the animal 
economy that there should be a pure air 
breathed if a healthy state of the body 
is promoted. Various diseases are like- 
ly to taint the air, and render it very 
unhealthy So for the soul to grow in 
grice, it is desirable it should be sur- 
rouaded by a pure moral atmosphere. 
Consequently those who desire to grow 
in grace, should avoid as much a? duty 
will permit, the company of the wicked, 
fur their influence is to be feared; and 

at first like the limbs of an infant, but 
by proper exercise and wholesome food, 
they will become very strong. The 
apoatle John in referring to love, re- 
marks, "My little children, let us not love 
in word, neither in tongue; but in deed 
and in truth." 1 John 3 : 18. This 
is the way to exercise love, by exercis- 
ing it in deeds. Then it will grow and 
become strong. So with all the Chris- 
tian graces and gifts; only let them be 
much exercised, and they will grow and 
become fully developed, and be strong, 
Paul commands Timothy to "be strong in 
the grace that is in Christ Jesus." 2 
Tim. 2 : 1. To the Corinthians he gives 
this command : "Quit you like men, be 
strong." 1 Cor. 16: 13. We are to 
be men in strength and understanding, 
and children only in malice. 1 Cor. 14 : 
20. By growing in grace, we may "all 
come in the unity of the faith, and 
of the knowledge of the Son of God, 
unto a perfect man, unto the measure of 
the stature of the fulness of Christ." 
Eph. 4: 13. 

J. Q. 

■ < »»»» 

Matt. 16/ 26. 

For what is a man profited, if he shall 
they should seek the company of those gain the whole world, and lose his own 

who purify the spiritual air around them 
by their godly conversation, and by their 
exemplary lives. 

Again ; It is very necessary for the 
full development of all the members of 
the body, that the child should have ex- 
ercise. Let it always be confined to the 
cradle or any other place until it should 
be twenty years of age, and it could not 
walk nor work. So it is with the mem- 
bers of the "inner man." If he would 
grow in grace, he must exercise his 
spiritual members. These may be weak 

Soul ? or what shall a man give in ex- 
change for his soul? 

In all the Bible, I know not a more 
weighty text than this. "Were it duly 
considered, what a religious world would 
this become? The disregard of it, makes 
the world that scene of wickedness, mis- 
chief, pride, and folly which we are see- 
ing daily. To give these words their full 
force, let us remember whose they are. 
They are the words of Jesus Christ. And 
he was able to know that the soul is 
worth more than the world, as he paid 


the price for the redemption of the soul is said of the formation of man. Oen. 
with his own precious blood. Surely he 1 1 : 26. God said, "let us make man in 
then knew the value of the soul. Let us re- 1 our image, after our likeness. Arid iu 
gard these words my dying friend», as the 2d ch. 7 v. it is said, "the Lord God 
full of truth, and truth too of the great- formed man of the dust of the ground 
est importance to us all. and breathed into his nostrils thu 

In the text,therc are two things which breath of life, and man became a living 
require our attention. First every man souL And again, Ictus consider the 

has a soul of the greatest value. Sec- 
ondly, there is a possibtlity of a man 

worth of the soul, in the amazing price 
paid down for its redemption. Foras- 

losing his soul, yea, great danger of itj muchas ? e know tbat 3 e were not re- 

deemed with corruptible things, as sib 

First, every man has a soul of the 
greatest value. The nature of the hu- 

ver and gold ; from your vain conversa. 

tions received by tradition from your 
man soul is at present but imperfectly - A , , . . . . , , , 

J tatners ; but with the precious blood, 

known. God has told us enough to as- 
sist our Faith, that we can learn from the 

of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish 

,and without spot. 1 Peter 1 : 18, 19. 
scriptures, that the soul isa comething, mu j c ,» \ * 

■ % ' J . . . . .. ° lhousands of rams or ten thousands of 

distinct from the body. A thinking, . c ., , , . _. . 

. . J . . . , 1 rivers of oil, wouid not have sufficed : 

immortal substance. And capable of .,. , , ^ 
,. . „ , . . . . L .. | nothing but the blood of the Lamb ot 

Jiving from the body in another world. n , , , r 

rr,, . r tit i« oo i ^ ocl cou ld atone fur sin. 

This appears from Matt. 10 : 28, where c , « . , . 

feurely the ransom price bespeaks its 

our Lord says to his disciples, "Fear not 
them which kill the body, but are not 
able to kill the soul : but rather fear him 
which is able to destroy both soul and 
body in hell. In like manner — we have 
from the parable of the rich man and 
Lazarus that the soul of the former was 
tormented in hell, while his body laid 
buried in the earth. Jesus Christ as- 
sured the penitent thief on the cross, 
that he should be with him that very 
day in paradise, while as we know the 
body of Jesus was laid in the tomb. 
St Paul declared that death would be 
gain to him, because when absent from 
the body, he should be present with the 
Lord. Useful as he was in the church 
and happy as he was in that usefulness, 
he rather desired to die, to depart, to be 
with Christ, which was far better. 

Now this immortal soul is of im- 
mense value, and its excellency may be 
argued from the following considera- 
tions. 1. Its origin. It came imme- 
diately from God. Something peculiar 


infinite value. let us learn to value 
our souls. Consider again, the conten- 
tion between heaven and hell for the 
soul of man. Heaven from above in- 
vites us to come to God. Jesus Christ 
came down on purpose to show us the 
way. Yea, to be himself the way. 
The ministers of the Gospel watch for 
souls. For this they study, and pray, 
and leave their homes to travel to and 
fro, and labor that they may snatch 
perishing souls from that awful punish- 
ment. They arc instant in season and 
out of season, and are all things to all 
men that they may win some. Your 
serious relations, friends, and neighbors- 
long for your conversion. For this pur- 
pose, they pray for you, speak to you, 
yea the angels of God are waiting around 
us, longing to be the messengers of good 
news to heaven that sinners are repen- 
ting on earth. 

On the other hand, it is the business 
of the devil to tempt und destroy the 
souls of men. Asa subtle serpent, he 



lies in wait to deceive, or as a roaring ' but the soul of man is eternal. How 

dreadful then its los; 

And this leads 
ose bis 

Hon he roams about to destroy. Gladly 
would he seduce you into sin by the love us to shew, 

if pleasures, or get you to neglect salva-j Secondly, That a man tnay 1 
tion by the love' of business, or preju-i soul > and t,l!,t he is in danger uf so do- 
dice your minds against those that are H** Lct ** tbrn piously consider Hi« 
. observing the commandments of our i danger uf losing our souls. That there 
Lord Jesus Christ. What is the rea- is ,lan ^ r of duin K ™, the wnrd ^ &<*} 
sop fhat preaching the Gospel in its 1 abundantly declares. Ke™ember WtiCfe 
true light, is so\nuch opposed, an d j Christ himself said : «Enter ye in at 
storms of persecution raided against it v ; the strait gate : tor wide is the £>>e, 
featen is afraid of losing his prey. He aud broad is tl,e wa ^ that '** to de ' 
knows that the Gospel is the power of ! ^ruction, and many there be who go in 
God unto salvation, he would, therefore, | thereat." Is there not danger then f 
keep men from hearing it, lest auy ' Ma * k *M n wbat > 8 sai(i b J th * 
should be turned from darkness to light, ! Palmist :: -The wicked shall be turrnd 
and from the power of the devilf to! illt0 bell and all the nations that forg< t 
Öod. Learn then, the worth of your' ^ ud -" the 
souls, from the strife there is between ! vel T people. See a list of them in 1. 
heaven and hell to obtain them, and say j 8»ft Ö: 9, 10, and mark whether you 
whether you would wish to gladden an-| * re **»e»e described. "Know ye not 
gels, or gratify devils. Above all, con-! thafc the unrighteous shall not inherit 
sider the immense value of the sou! in ! the kingdota of God? Be not de- 
that vast eternity of bliss or woe that ceived : neither fornicators, nor idob- 
a waits it. Vv r e are but in an erljbrv^ ter . s > nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor 
state at present, like the bird in the' abusers of themselves wirb mankind, 
egg, or an infant in the /womb. We! Ilor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunk 
shall soon die into eternity.. We shall ard S nor revilers, nor extortioners shall 
then begin a state of being iu happit 
ness or misery. The present life is 
merely the seed time of eternity, aud 
what a man soweth, that also .-hall hej ar)d tremble to think what it must be 
reap. He that soweth iniqinty, shall |& be shut out from the kingdom of 
reap vanity. He shall meet with nofii- • ^ od > a£d so lose your own, and 
mg but disappointment, tie that sow- llieU s:i y> is lt worth while to lose your 
eth to the flesh, shall reap corruption. 
Lut he that soweth to the Fpirit, shall 
reap life everlasting. Gal. ü : 20. 

inherit the kingdom of God.'' Look 
over this black catalogue a «rain, and if 
you find your name there, own it, blush 

soul for any of these sinful please res 
and practices? vViU you with your 
eyes open, exchange your soul for any 

"What shall a man give in exchange i of these things ? 1 find again, that ad 

for his soul?" The expression seems impeuiteut persons, aii urn 
.... ' . n i - - 

) eou verted 

to allude to the cusroms of those couij- persons, all un regenerated persons, and 
tries which do not use money in their »]) neglecters of the go^nd, will loan 
traffic, but exchange one article tor an-f tH 'eir owo souls. And that you may be 
other. Now what can be exchanged surü ot ' this, 1 will mention the chapter 
ibr the soul ? Can an\ thins be offered 5Uld verse where it is so declared. All 
of equal value? Certainly not. For; impenitent people : Luke Jo : ii, "Ex* 
every thing in this world is temporal ; ! C 4' L . ve rencivt, ye shall all likewise per« 

Voi ix 



i*lj." All unconverted people: Matt J they appear as a challenge of the Lord 

t* : U, u VerUy I say unto you, except , God Almighty to reprobate sinners. 

ye be enverted and become »s little! , . . ..... , . 

, ... .. . , After executing this divine wrath in 

children, \e shall not enfc*r in the . . 1,1,. i 

.. , 1 , . .. 'vain agaiust idolatrous and rebellious ls- 

Kinirdtun or heaven. All unreneueratr c .' -_ . . 

, , - ,. . rael from time to tune, He appeals to toe 

pjople : John o : 0. ''Except a man be ..... , 

,,..„.., remnant 111 plaintive language and savs, 
burn of water and of the Spirit, he - 1 » » ? » 

,. . c ., , \ u Antl ye w< re as a firebrand plucked 

cannot enter into the kingdom of God. '' . „ , , , •, 1 

„ y . , . . .. , Mir fi/ the bitnuva, so barely had they 

1«) these character^ we add, all ucglec- ■ > *^ - u " 

... , i! 1 ..... TT escaped His divine judgment. U how 

ters of the gospel. Heb. 2: ,*», "How * ... . . ,. , 

. ,, ... . . many are in this position. J)ancer be- 

t-hall we escape it we neglect so great 1 J ' c 

,'.,.•« \sets vou on every side, you are on the 

•Mlvatioii: How can we m our con- • J m •» .* 

., j . I threshold of eternity, and if a stranger 

bctences, expect to avoid condemnation , , 

.....,, . to God, you stand upon a slippery rock, 

fnr our sins, if through carelessness and ! 1 ' J n v. 1 

unbelief, wc despise and rejector disre- 

^jtrd, and do not embrace the gospel 

which brings salvation to lost sinners? 

where fiery billows roll below, any mo : 
ment liable to slide down, down to the 
region* of eternal misery, pain and woe. 
' Y:t for all this," saith theLcrd, "Ycu 
have not returned to me." Therefore 

think before you further go. 

J. B. of Va. 

Why did the Son of God come down 

from heaven? "Why has he sent his 

, .«.■«- : vou must now prepare to meet, or con- 

gocpcl to us, dear reader/ Jt vou are r ... . . , , 

c , . „ . , , front me in judgment. Awful declara- 

not obeying the Gospel, how can you \ . ' • •. 

. , , . ... .tion: Make ready, muster your cour- 

«xriect to be saved: (Ja: stop and , * 

age, prepare and arm your allies, "to 

stand in the battle in the day of the 

Lord." I appeal to you, my dear friends, 

who delight in sin and folly, and in 

consequence delight in opposing God 

whom you soon must meet. You cer- 

tainly occupy dangerous ground. Your 

condition is an awful one. .If you die in 

that condition What will be the conse- 

-* ••♦-•-- 

For the Gospel A'isitor. 
Amos 4: 12. 
AVhen we take into consideration what 
gave rise to these solemn and emphatic quenee? Are you prepared to meethim 
word» of the Lord, we think, it unques-lin anger? Ls your prince, the Devil 
tionally «hould cause every sinner to i whom you serve, able to stand S\\ the 
tremble, and every dneooverted heart to > battle in the day of the Lord, when he 
be pierced through as with an arrow, 'himself shall be thrust into the bottom- 
Reflect seriously, my dear friends, you, less-pit? Can you think for a moment 
especially who from time to time do ' to make your escape from an Omni po- 
hlight the kind invitations of the Lord, tent hand, in order to avoid being com- 
reject the offers of 11 is mercy, and fight svnird with the ft re of his wrath?" Do 
»gainst your (Jod in the rebellious course you think that the Lord will make void 
vou pursue. Yes, my dear brethren and his word? "The wicked shall be turned 
Bisters also, let it be a warning and a into Hell, with all Uie nations that for- 
watchword to us, thai we may strive to get God." Therefore my dear friends, 
meet our U od reconcil« d. It wetake these return, fight no longer against God. It 
wi.rdw into consideration with the sub- is in vain, vou cannot frustrate God's 
yr[ wi'h whrvh they Hand connected, judgment. You must be obedient One«, 


if not in time, be in eternity. O. to be 4 Thercfom being justified by faith, we. 

cast into hell, where the worm dieth not have petes with Cod through our Lord 

and the fire is not quenched. Jesu- Christ." Justifying faith, hn- 

x' . ,, i . ir . „ plies a taith which loads us to obey the 

2Sow to those who are willing to come, r 

•n i » ... whole plan of salvation, as revealed in 

we will apply our text as an admonition, * \ . . 

i jv , j d t * the Gospel, and a cordial submission t<» 

by adding a few worda. Prepare to meet 

your G(xl in peace. 

This admonition will not only apply 

li tor a little time, and then van- 1 . ... ... 

,, m , „ , , i , muring, no cavmng, no criticism, n^r 

i." Therefore, "what thy hand ^. m ... 

, , -, . . , ,, , . , „persuasion* ot our own, will stand to« 
h to do, do it with ail thy might, i , . . 

every ordinance of the house of Cod, 

whether external, or internal ; plain or 

mysterious; pleasing or displeasing t» 
to apart ot the human family, but isap- . ' „ T1 . . , , 

.. , , ,, .,, J , . r our corrupt mind. Whether it lead to 

plicable to all. All must meet /am. . ,. , , ,. 

„ ,. . , . joy or sorrow: ><inshine or clouds oi 

Iherefore we all should prepare to meet J , .. ' . , t ... 

TT . . , . t ,,i darkness: pleasure or pain ; health of 

liim in peace. And it should be a spee- . , .... ., . . , ... . 

i r . i'i ' i sickness: lite or deato ; in short, wher- 

dv preparation. The time allotted us, , , . , 

. , r : . , . ,.w ever the Lord Bees lit to lead us, w» 1 

IS short. It must be done in this life, . .... „. , .. . ,. 

. ..... i must be willing to go. iielding in nil 

and our '*ufe is only a v;:pjr that ap- : ,. __. ,. ... , .. 

, . .... , , things to his divine disposal. Jno :nur- 

peareth tor a little time, and then van- j 


findeth „ 

m , . , , , | test, when we have to meet the Lord. 

— Ibis must not only be a speedy pre- I _ , . . _ 

. . , , , . Such a Lord, who has eyes as tlamin-r 

paration, but also a thorough and a law ; . . 

. . ' . ■ ■...-- . , fare, who can penetrate the secret reee«- 

ful one. One which is approved by ' . , 

— . . 7 T , . . . . „ 'ses of every heart: who canuot be dp- 

Christ the Prince ana author of react. \ . \ .. 

.< •. . , , . , \ . . ceived, ueither surrereth hims-Mt to b» 

<J then, let no one be deceived by being ; .«■■,» -> , , 

. . ... . I mocked. JSefore such a Cod, who swav- 

persuaded to think we can be too par- . . 

..,.,., - , j. , eth His sceptre over the Universe, and 

ticular in strictness of obedience, and , . . . . . 

, . .,,„,. , who holds the destinies of all nations hi 

in complying with «Ml his commauds, in! . 
, . i^r- e i •• -i his Omnipotent hand. Whose thun- 

showing the fruits of the spirit with ••■ 

... * ..- ders and lightnings, and earthquakes, 

holiness of life. i •, 

•and tempests, and pestilences ean sweep 

Christ in his word tells us what to do. j „jn; ' „ ., . . ft „„ n ,. a :„ « ^^„ ™* f 

; millions to the grave in a moment I 

He demands our obedience, shows us the um j^ u • i .i 

xio utuicuuovui uucui^u^, ^ivn*. uo "^ \\ } lose command would extinguish tlm 

consequence of disobe lience, exemplifies ^ and ^^ tfae universe tonotbin , i 
the inner life of God, and says, "follow \ Q shudder ^ siuner? t0 meeb Ruch a ( - ()(i 
me;" that is, imitate my Holy-exam- b your b[ns , Who ^ Uh tQ the sea< 
ple.Now, ifthisisneglected.judgmeutis u/W< . j 6, ,//,7." and to the Seraph in 
pronouncedalready.Hearhiswords;'4Ie glory)U{>v , and ^ ^ Whileall 

that reiecteth me, and receiveth not my < .* • • i- 

J ' J the inanimate creation obeys- his voicv, 

words, hath one that iudgethhim; the ■ • -i „, „r m i ■* •"■ i- or -i . w l;i- .h 

J e while angels bask in his smile ; while ail 

word that I have spoken shall judge him ; lhe treasures of heaveu are at Hls dU- 

at theMast day. Christ is declared to be p(ml . while not ^ ing ex[ ^ of w|)k . h ho 

the judge. The whole power of the ; u Qofc the rigbtfal ow ^ yn{J wWI- dev _ 

Godhead is yested in Him. Hence, we ' ^ are shriukiQ2 früm his frowD|li aud 

conclude, that God judgeth the world in ., , ., . . • r . . 

' j = tremble beneath the chains if his 

Christ, how necessary it is, to pre- j f , 

. wra »n. 

pare to meet our God in peace ! 

Paul beautifully declares, how peace ! what is any thing compared toGed ! 
tzn be made with God. Kom. 5 : 1. Yoa have to meet tl is infinit* Göd. O 


A MSTK;;-> i:^l>KKlKXtT. A DftK?\M. 

can-It s«* sinner ponder well thf impnr- when I petitioned G nil far special favors. 
1-iim-c '.i ' mci lins Nim ! Ht»w will you And aft tin.' close of this time, which 


meet Nim, if ( ypU *JW. not hit friend, was forty eight hours without breaking 

hisoftuld ': J/,,,r uill i/iHir tnU »tuifitH m 5 fftsj^ I pray»«] to the Lord to show 

///// ithfililuii? llmr hat,- /lie apptil- unto me in a YJtaion. the end of my tnu- 

/<>,</ sun,!/ <>/ his infinite inujisltj .' I low hies. Tor I whs very desirous to obtain 

>/•/// //on sltuutirr ul the yuitty jxisi.' a constant peace, although, it is true, 1 

Hon- trt 'i,i',l> at the (imn:.iii<i fntnn / had considerable peace in believing in 

Vkkiwuk to MtfKT thy Goi>. Jesus as my Redeemer, .For weary and 

Whatever engages you, let God en» heavy iadm I had conic to him, and in 

jrage your most iVrveni thought. What believing, find found (]y.\\ nisi ret?t whic,li 

aver claims \nur heart, lt-t God have the i« p'roiiiisea, arid with whiel) 1 fear thon- 

1ii>l place there. U then! Saint and sands will remain satis'led until it is too 

sMinor, friend and foe, brethren and hs- late to take the yoke U] on them, and to 

t.,>; h't us all unite and tike lmed to follow the ii:n k and lowly land), \s\iu h 

the awful warnings contained iu our seens to be nece»ary in order that - 

text, Fnp'uc to meet thy God. and fob »nay pVijov a higl •«•]• degree of nst. and a* 

ow the admonitory charge, Pkki'AKK stronger assurance of our am trtanee with 

'ti Mi.KT i'UY God in place. Oöü. 


J,. F. 

Pattonville, Pa. Dec. 27th 1868; 

For the. Victor 

A 'l>KK.\M. 

At iliis f.rst resting ] lace, I 1 . a < 1 men 

rising lor eleven years, although n< t 

pi rfectly happy by any moans* for some- 

(iiio s ] was on the niuu»taiu tnp'rcjoi,-- 

ing, and through the tcl<*scopc of faith, 

1 could look over into the promised 

land. But. alas ! «"!;: l k c\ui('s would 

T . . j . L -iL'a'.n li.-e. and s'f.rois tovsn.y little bark 

Long nights and wearisome days were 

.• f ' • ,. ii i i into a perilous situation. Mr peace bo- 

tne fruns ol a troubled heart upnn r - ' 

... . . i , , ' i off tri us often «iistuibed, and sometimes 

which the spirit ot («cd $r»s operating 

,,, .. it was most disturbed when 1 would bo 

in a very mysterious wav. \\ e can of u 

4 , ■ mm ' ,. . , , reading the Word of (Jod, for often at 

truth pay, " 1 he ways of the Lord are 

- ,• .;>'»],• • • i such times a still small voice would say 

past finding out. And often it is lie. . > J 

. .., A , .. , r *"i.i-rfi et . p« ace can be obtained." 

who is tnlking with the cln'dnri <d men. i 

when they think that, the gentle vniee of N'»w at tl.e of the af< remrnti, 

(Jod is an imaginary visfon, or in other *£ ^' r 'i'- 1 "', being we-^iy and weak, I 

words, a div:ini. And had God never Ml i |:; " a -detp, and in | viM«:asiwmv- 

eji tu man in visions and dreams, sel^ wa.-tiii to a nieic skeleton. And a» 
then we mi-ht consider all dreams to be 1 thoudit, 1 i-onsulted an earthly phy- 
aiik-', and only the result of a disorder-, v ho aihixd n.e to take a jnurne\ . 
em. l>Ut there is a gr< at . oill'i i- I auoidin^ly started, ajthough sick in 
eneeiu drcainai ; Mimeliim-s we are tllunt r body, and traveled across plains and over 
eü i tu an alarming degree^ and at mher hills ami ihromju \ ■ i 1 1 1 _\ > , until I came- 

■ we eViijo) conversation with friend*. in;i large town, and was theie taken into. 
Hut tu et. me to my own ease. I'pona a room v\heie 1 could lie down and vt > r , 

tin occasion when iu great iroiibjo, and from ihcre 1 was taken i.ito a store. 
J e t anal i a particular time fur p/ayer, uhtrü 1 saw a man me welcome- 


. i 

Uh his bouse, and be took me with him ' sick, and requested Lira to go and bring 
some distance. At leu-ttk we reached the man with the auburn hair to me. 
LN house, and I was much wearied with lie went and brought him- to rae. I 
my journey. He bade me rest, and told him Low sick I was since he opened 
gave me something to eat and drink, the little book. He again drew the 
Notwithstanding I grew still weaker, same book from his pocket, and gave me 
At length we started again together to something to eat out of it, which made 
travel across mountains and over hills, me still more sick. I again went up 
and through valleys. At length we stairs and threw myself on my face, and 
came to a little gate, where stood a small , there I wept tears, I thought, large ani 
man with a pleasant countenance. He many. I then cams down again. The 
had on a low crowned hat, and he were lights were now lighted, and the tables- 
a beard. He had a pan in his Land with were all filled up, so that there was no- 
something white in it. He set it down room for me. iSo I stood and looked 
on a block, and bade me come in. Now over them, and they seemed to represent- 
here I thought I was to rest awhile, and that holy throng which John saw. 

cordials were administered to my wearv 

The man with the auburn Lair was 

still in the midst. I then went upstairs 
again, and buried my Lead deep in the 
Here my guide left me to rest *V p Mow and wept there. " I thought I re- 
body, but I seemed to grow worse for mainedtbere imti i morning and still con- 
sometime. But at length, I got better, L [nued sick> j ^ taken away from 
and was then taken by a friend to a place . thisplace< butrestednot clay nor night. I 
where there was a very large gathering. I wag then tak<? jj far aw . ;Tj wW f«| aiu 
thought many angels filled the one side of gaw th& Kaa ^ tbe auburQ ^ ^ 
the house. And in the midst of that 1 peDed the Htde ^ and read out of 

gathering stood one like the Son of] h thafc j^iftfe I felt bad, and went 

°i back again to the place where I met the 

body which had been almost overcome 
with weakness. 

the same color, eyes black and spark- ^ ^ the ^ ^ t went iutQ th& 
ling, his hair parted in a straight se'amj ^^ and j Q ffl ^ Wt) j went into a 
across his head. And I saw him take 1 gmall room to ^^ Here j found th(> 

a little book from his pocket, and fromj^ book which the man of God Lad 
it he read, and the reading made me so ?lU iütQ Kis pQcket> j now began u> 
T tv sick that I could sit up no longer. I YO j oke , j ^ theD taken back t0 the 
went up stairs, and laid me down on my p]yee wbere j firs( . saw the taL]es geL 
lace and wept. At length some one jg^ j tboiS o ü t I dajesh with thatbeau- 
<-ame to me and bade me stand up and tiful Dlllliber . Bufc instead of the man 
eat. I came down stairs, and saw ma- with the arburn ^ thore ^ a man 
ny tables all filled ; and in the midst with a fcaM hef ^ w ho spoke so very 
was the man with the little book who kindij t0 me> and tcok me hy tbe hand>> 
had the auburn hair. But there seem- and ]" d me dowQ icto a beautiful clear- 
ed no room for me. I thought that 1 j water> Am ] he there buried me alive, 
wept much. fc j Jid nofc feel aDy fm ^ for j ihought> 

At length the little man that met me I saw the sun under the water. And 
at the gate, came to me and said, Well, when He brought me outiof the water. 
how is it now? I told Lim I was very I thought I saw many aDgels which 



gave me their haftds. O how beautiful 

they were ! Here I awoke from m y 


This dream was interpreted by a 

friend, but very imperfectly, yet it seem. 

ed to satisfy me at the time. It was 

kept, as it were, wrapped up in a napkin 

for three years, when it was fulfilled to 

the very letter. The ways of the Lord 

are past finding out. For eight years 

prior to this dream, I had endeavored to 

serve the Lord with much fervency of 


Thus long I strove my God to love, 
And tried to fix my thoughts above ; 
Thus long I strove his laws to keep, 
And fondly hop'd I was his sheep. 

But my strivings all prov'd vain, 
For ray poor heart was still in pain; 
I never all my vileness saw, 
Till pronounced accurs'd by law. 

Then with a sense of guilt oppress'd 
Pain and anguish filled my breast; 
But when my soul was sunk in fear, 
Then my Savior did appear. 

But not with vengeance in his eye, 
But in love to me he cried, — 
dome to me, thou wandering sheep, 
All I require — my precepts keep. 

This dream was interpreted by Dr. 
Reece, and the interpretation was as fol- 
lows : 

R. I will tell you how it is, you are 
never satisfied, neither will you be, un- 
til you come to die. Then the Lord him- 
self will appear to you, and testify to 
you that your name is written in the 
book of life. And the way you will 
have to travel through life, will be a 
rough one ; that is your spiritual path 
will be rough and over terrible moun- 
tains, across valleys &c. And it may be 
that your health will grow worse, and 
you will be taken home where you will 
receive a hearty welcome. But be as- 
sured, all will be well in the end, for 
that man with the auburn hair and san- 

dy beard, and who had the little book in 
his hand, will be your Savior. And 
when he will appear to you with the 
book open to read out of it, you will be 
made very sick, and you will continue 
sick, for you are always working at things 
which you cannot understand. It re- 
fers to the present time. And the little 
man that met you at the gate, will be a 
physician, who will administer cordialsfco 
refresh you. The place where you saw 
so many people, and where the tables 
were spread, represents your sick bed> as 
no doubt many friends will visit yon, 
and the Savior will be your chief joy, 
and will appear in the midst of thai 
throng. The aged man with the bald 
head, and who talked so kindly to yen, 
and who led you into the water and bu- 
ried you alive, represents death. But 
you will have no terror when he come?. 
The sun which you saw in the water i» 
the Sun of righteousness with healing in 
his wings. And those beautiful bright 
faces which you saw on the banks of the 
water, represent that holy happy throng 
on the banks of deliverance. 

Here the dream with the interpreta- 
tion thereof was laid away as though 
there would be no more of it until the 
close of my earthly career. But in three 
years after, my health grew bad, and 
continued to grow worse until all hopes 
of ever getting well were lost. And 
being advised by ray physician to travel 
for my health, and thinking by this 
means my mind w r ould become calm, 
and all would be better, I took his ad- 
vice. For I truly had wasted away 
to a mere skeleton. For whilst disease 
was making rapid inroads on my body, 
the soul seemed to be ready to depart, 
thinking all was well, notwithstanding 
when I would read the word of God 
there was always something that seemed 
to disturb my peace; but then I would 
try to fix my eyes higher than the word, 



and on the wings of faith I would soar 
to worlds unknown. But after all I had 
to come back again. And as my body was 
thus wasting, I had an ardent desire to 
bid adieu to earth. I now started home to 
die at my father's house. I was taken 
to Frederick city by a friend where I 
met a cordial welcome at Mr. Boyd's. 
Here I rested myself until my father re- 
ceived word that I was there. He at 
length came for me and bade me wel- 
comed to his tender heart. He took me 
to his own home where he ministered to 
all my wants. But I was still sinking. 
At length my father proposed going to 
Dr. Fahrney's for me, and thought it 
best to take meto my brother's where I 
would be near to the Doctors. And 
straightway we made ready, and travel- 
ed across mountains, over hills, through 
woods until I was nearly exhausted. 

And when we arrived at the place, 
we met my brother at the gate with a 
pan of paste in his hand, just as I had 
seen in my dream. He was going to the 
tanyard, for he was a tanner. He quick- 
ly put it down, and met me with a very 
pleasant countenance, bade me welcome, 
and took me into the house, and imme- 
diately miaistered cordials to me to re- 
fresh my weary body. Here my father 
left me, and in a few days I was under 
the effects of the Doctor's medicine, 
for my brother procured it for me as soon 
as he saw the condition of my system. 
This I had seen in my dream. 

By the blessing of my God, I soon 
got so that I could walkout; and by the 
time of the Brethren's Lovefeast at 
Grossnickle's I could attend. But little 
did I think that that day my dream 
would be revealed to me. It was the 
first Lovefeast I ever attended, and there 
was quite a large gathering of people. 
Br. Henry Koontz preached, and in his 
discourse proved to me that the founda- 

tion upon which I had built my hopes 
of heaven was faith alone without works, 
and this faith is said to be dead; al- 
though I thought I had done many good 
works. By the time, however, br. K. 
was done preaching, I had neither living 
faith nor works of righteousness, for 
when I saw that the word of God was to 
judge me in the great day of accounts, I 
felt that I would stand condemned. And 
this was the reading out of the little 
book which made me so sick in my 
dream. I could stand it no longer, but 
went up stairs and laid on a bed and 
there I wept, and prayed, but could not 
shake off the conviction, that what br. 
K., preached was true. And what will 
I do, thought I, for if 1 acknowledge 
the truth, I will have to leave the church 
which I love so dearly. I took courage, 
and came down stairs. The tables 
were all filled, and the brethren were 
about to take dinner. Br. K., just rose 
on his feet to give thanks. I thought I 
never saw so much humility as was mani- 
fested among the brethren on the occa- 
sions. I went back near the wall and 
sat down by myself. My brother whom 
I had met at the little gate came to me, 
and said, "well, how is it now Y\ I told 
him, worse and worse. "Go bring that 
man with the auburn hair" said I, "I 
want to talk with him. He went 
and brought him. I told him in what 
way he had left me in his preaching, that 
I thought all was pretty well with mc, 
but if what he preached was true, I cer- 
tainly had been indulging in a very false 
hope. "Well," said he, taking from 
his pocket the Testament, in this little 
book you can find what is required of 
every true and faithful child of God. 
Have you done what this book re- 
quires V I had to say, no. He then told 
me that faith without works is dead, and 
put the book into his pocket again, and 
wiih a few more words he left me. 


a sißtEfc's üx) i-nn:xcK. a imjkam. 

T went up stairs again, and hid my- 
self down and wept until time of foe-t- 
hing to cemmence, when a « 
came to nie and told nie to come down. 
And ft hen I came down into the 

self to, more than I had loved the Sa- 
vior. And T fear thousands more do 
the same. Ohow I k>ved the Bible 
now, for I had learned hy hr. K.'s 
preaching, that that word should bemv 

church, they were just going in with wa- judge. Now for the iirst time, I felt 
tcr to wa.-h feet. J lere the word of quite willing to leave all f.r Cliri>r. 
Göd stared me in the face; for I knew My dear brother A. had often endeav- 
this was a command which T never oh- : ored to lead me to the rock that wa- 

ved. I remained until the members 
wt re all seated around the tables, but 

higher than I, but I would not be led. 
But now, finding that I was both 

where 1 remained until morning, when 
1 left the place, but left very reluctant- 
ly. But 1 had no rest day nor night. 
In a few days my brother pre^posed goidlg 
to hear br. K. preach again. 1 went with 
hiin. The meeting was at Beaver 
Creek. My brother conversed with me 
on the way, aDd I began to feed willing 
to be led, for I found I was blind. 
Here brother K. again held up the true 
standard of the cross of Christ. He 
had taken away every prop from under 
me, but I was not quite willing to ac- 
knowledge it. But few words were spo- 
ken in defence of my former faith, 
namely Methodism, until Wo reached 
home. In the depth of silent sorrow, I 
reached my brother's and went into a 
small room, in order to calm my trou- 
bled heart, and if possible hide my bri- 
ny tears. 

On entering the room, I saw a T 
merit lying on the stand. I took it up, 
and opened it, and read these words : 
lie that believeth and is baptized, shall 
bo saved." I read it again, . and .then 
I believed what I read. I thought I 
always loved the Bibb', but never had I 
loved it, as I did then. With astonish- 
ment I looked at the neglected volume. 
i'or 1 saw very plainly that I before love- 
cd the church which I had attached my- 

I could stand it no longer. 1 now went lame and blind, I was willing to be led 
up stairs again, and to drewn my sobs, j right to Christ. I made my reqm 
1 buried my face deep in the pillow, known to the church, and br. B. was 

the administrator in baptism. It was 
this brother that w T as represented by the 
man with a bald head in my dream, and 
not death as had been interpreted. The 
shining ones whom I had see^n in mv 
dream, were my dear brethren and sis- 
ters on the bank of the stream in which 
I was baptized. And instead of being 
lauded, as my interpreter had it, on the 
shores of immortal glory, among that 
holy happy throng, I considered myself 
now just starting in the right way for 
home. And that straight and narrow 
path which leads to the heavenly home, 
pa.-ses through a dark and howling wil- 
derness, through which pilgrims must 
pass : 

u Yet beyond this vale of sorrow 
Lie the iieids of endless day." 

My dream being so remarkably ful- 
filled, I could not help thinking that the 
Lord was concerned in it. 1 have giv- 
en this sketch of the way in which I 
was brought to the truth, hoping that it 
may prove interesting to others. 

It. 1\ C. 



The bravest man is he who is most 
afraid of sin. lie shall have boldness 
in the day of judgment. 

Nearly every calamity in life is toler- 
able to him who has a good conscience. 

Till«; VALUE OF TIME, «t 

For the Visitor. I od. It is short eunuch to have ih scenes re- 

'"T Ii E V A L U E Ü i 1 TIME. I niembered : it is long- enough to take a 

1 startling portion from hrnau life. Ttrhas 
(The following article was header! : 90ine fhiug of the solemnity of the end 
<'The New Year" and was intended for () f |jf e> ] t j s a miniature jürf^rtiert 
the January No., but it was not received } W vr, when we may summon ourselves 
in time for that or for the February No., ] je f ors conscience, receive its verdict, and 
ami we therefore change its tub, and in- }f nee ,j be repent and reform. 
bert in this.) 

'Tie gently nise to talk wifh nuj- pn«t honrn, 
"Millions of money for an inch of And ask them what report they bore to heaven." 

time," eried Elizabeth the gifted but , T „ . > ** ., J r ^ 

' _ • Have you ever reflected on the pre- 

vain and ambitious queen of England, . ,. . v Tl • ». i i 

1 ' clousness of lime; Its swiftness eludes 

on her d vino- bed. Unhappv woman ! — [ -, ,. • • , 

J n . , the eye. its footsteps are noise I es* a« 

ree lining; upon a royal couch, with three j j ... it*- a i 

v * the tread of angels. it is murdered riot 

thousand dresses in her wardrobe, a , . . . i . • ■ 

: by violence and set purpose, but simply 

kingdom upon which the sun never set , * , . . ., 

B r . by neglect. It utters no eiv to startle 

nt her feet — all is now valueless, and she <. . ' , .it 

. . . . its abuses. It seems to be obsequious — 

shrieks in anguish, and shrieks in vain ■ .... <? 

. , , . ,. , , , lending its horns to every purpose of 

for a single "inch of time. She had,.., t .. .. .. ... J 

^ idleness, of folly, of sensuality, or ava- 

eD joyed threescore and ten vears. Like too . . , . . , . 

J J • ■ ! nee, of ambition, and impiety, 

mau -/among us, she had so devoted them 

nu * ' i Ä -i a But with all this seeming imbecilitv, 

to wealth, to pleasure, to pride and am-; JJUL " Itl - • / 

i •»• a.\ 4. i ii r its whio'S never tire, and its course is 

bition, that her whole preparation for, B "•*£ 

u l j • . i a i never backward, with enerxry irresisti- 

eteruity wis crowded into her final mo- 1 "«yy? u > •• 

4. " i i u ill .. j ble. it movLs t! e whole mass ef the liv- 

xuents; and hence, she, who had wasted u ' 

more than half a Century, would now >g " to thc P a,e ij ^ ,im ,H the de;u{ " 
barter millions lot an "inch of time." ' WiÄ ^ r ^} h ^ W% n $ SV'*"' 
The last year lias sent to lieuvenV itannua,, .V '««W twenty millions irom 
chancery its record of human conduct, this world l 'f, »".^ H,:d fe batl, /# I1,to 
and gone to mingle with a just oternitv. : tlie »»orekss ocean and the nnchang- 
"It has done the errand of its destiny, j '*»& destinies of eternity. )f jcu "take 

j -n .. y> D-i • ' no note of lime," it takes note of ym. 

and will return no more. rilgnm to uu UL ' J 

eternity, prone as you may be to religi- The seed sown. 1 y the use, or abuse 

ous apathy — wanderer as you may be of each flying morcenf, you are io reap 

from the path of rectitude and salva- in joy or sorrow on the plains of heaven 

lion — bewilderedand fascinated by the !or of hell. As ti:ue is the period hi 

incitements and temptations of life — urg- 1 which, through repentance toward Und 

ed on by the power of evil habits and the^nd faith in Jesus Tin ist, you arc to 

* t I • 

influence of evil example — we ask you to avail yourself of offered safvafnni, its 
pause on the line which separates the improvement is priceless as heaven — 
past the future, that you mavcoui- its perversion fearful as eterffäl woe. 
muue with your condition, your charac- You liavt around you a beautilul world, 
ter, your obligations, and your desti- showing in e\ery part tue wisdom, the 
„y, power, and benitieence of God. 3'bo 

Do you ever think seriously ? Whati't%a« has pres^uted the bloom and fr»- 
time more prober for reflection than the V aI!,;e uf ^!' r;u .^« th'e advAucing matun- 
closing of a year.'' It is a -um^L:lv p.y.l f r oP summer, the . \k of aiüULu, 


»od the cheerful firesides of winter, prove no time religiously, you render in 
The seasons, have each broujjht rich ' effectual all these sublime and benificent 
gifts, lint all these blessings have been agencies for your salvation. "Ycur Ma- 
in v;'in. if you have wasted VOW time or ker has unveiled the world of woe : and 
mibiuiproved your religious privileges. ' stationed ministers, pious friends, bibles, 
You pave 'ia.1 health in your habita-lyour own conscience — a thousand senti- 
tioa, lov'.ü oim.s have clustered around • nels, to bid you flee from the wrath to 
▼Murts'W», increasing while they shared i come. During the year you have en- 
your joys. Your plans have prospered, joyed fifty two sabbaths — ill designed 
and you close the year, it may be, with I and adapted to awake thoughlfulness 
augmented treasures. Bot if ypp have land furnish facilities to escape ruin. 
improved no time religiously, all thesej But if you have abused time, you have 
blessings have come in vain. Nor remade a steady, unbroken death-march 

single joy have you embalmed for immor- 

God has invested you with noble 
powers of mind. You have an under- 
standing to grasp, and hold and improve 
truth. You have memory to call upthe 
past, & imagination to explore the future 
Yoo have deep and strong affections to 
p »ur out currents of love. You have the 
elements of eternal progress in knowl- 
edge and enjoyment. Bot every fibre 

of another year towards the unblest 
realms of eternal despair. There is a 
heaven which you are invited to enter. 
No checks are required to pass you 
through the golden gates. No cheek 
there is pale with apprehension — no eye 
is moistened with a tear. There is no 
death there, and no more pain. Your lips 
might catch and echo the melodies of 
that better world. But live for Years to 
come as you have for years gone by, in 
the abuse of time, and heaven will exist 

of your soul is linked to moments of, 

.... , , i to you as the strong but distant vessel 

tune, and it you abuse these moments . 

they will thrill the soul with anguish. 
To turn against you the elements of your 
own immortal nature, you have only to 
kill time. 

exists to the drowning sailor — the tan- 
I talizing vision of good forever lost. 

The appeal is now made to your con- 
science. Have you, during the past 
year, so wasted time as to religions im- 
There is in the universe a great God. | provement, that every temporal blsss- 
Heis the light, (he hope, the refuge, the i ing, every warning and invitation of the 

Gospel, and e\ery thing holy and good 
in the universe, exists to yon in 
vaic ? 

y:\y of his obedient subjects. Time is 
the only period allotted for securing his 
favor, and if you abuse time, better for 
you if there were no God — better fori Pause, then at the commencing of a 
you if the Universe were a silent and: new year! Your condition is most peri- 
hopelesg desolation. Jesus Christ, by ! Ions, but not hopeless. Live as you have 
subjecting his own body to agonies of the' lived, and all is lost. But there is a prc- 
orofg, has opened a blood-sprinkled way i cious moment of probation not yet wast- 
frooi earth to heaven, "whose ever-dur Jed. Blind Bartimeus occupied the mo« 
ing golden gates" lie has unbarred to,ment when Jesus passed by in prayer, 
lout wanderers. The Holy Ghost has land the light of heaven broke in on his tided, to be the sanctifier, the pilot, world of darkness. The dyinj, thief inl- 
and the guard of the weary pilgrim to, proved a few brief moments in confession 
Lis liuiiie in the skies. But if you im- and prayer to Jesus, and for eighteen 


centuries has dwelt in the paradise of I During the whole course of his iaiu- 
God. Use the present moments for re- 1 istry on earth they "had charge concern* 
peutance of sin, for application to the ing him," and at last, when prostrate 
blood of the cross; for subjecting your! in the garden, crushed beneath the 

heart to the Holy Spirit, and your will 
to the control of truth and duty, and with 
a new year, you have opened before you 
a new, a tranquil, a happy life, and a 
glorious immortality. 

It may be hard to think seriously, but 

weight of a world's iniquities u au angel 
appeared, * strengthening him.'" 

An angel awoke Peter while in pris- 
on, knocked off his fetters, and conduc- 
ted him forth in safety ; and another of 
these celestial visitants was comiuissicn- 

it will be harder to bear the scorpion j . r> 1 u-i i • 

*^ ed to assure rani while on his lnemora- 

» ting of conscience on your death bed, 

ble voyage up the Mediterranean that 

and throughout eternity. It mav be i <,• ni 

° J a j " c he and his fellow passengers should be 

hard to break from your evil habits and j * • j • . „ * 

saved from going down into a watery 

your wicked companions; but it will be 
harder to follow them to the gates of 
eternal death. It is easy to kill time ! 
But ! dear sinner, remember, the waste 
of time is the murder of your dear 
soul. May the above be the occasion of 
converting one poor sinner and the wri- 
ter has his reward. Amen. 

J. L. R. 
Orbisonia, Pa. Jan. 10th 1859. 


Of the nature of spiritual and imma- 
terial intelligences we can know, corn- 


And now, what are we to infer from 
all these interpositions of angelic spirits 
in behalf of those who through faith and 
patience, inherit the promises ? Do they 
not teach us, thill so far from being t'iu 
different spectators of human conduct, 
they take the liveliest interest in our 
welfare, and feel the deepest concern 
in everything that bears either directly 
or indirectly upon our future and eter- 
nal well-being, for "there is joy in the 
presence of the angels of God over one 
sinner that repeuteth." 

They have been so long conversant 

paratively, very little, and all the infor 

mation we have in our possession, is! witn tlie beings and events of this low 
derived exclusively from the Word of] er world, that they must be more inti- 
God. In the Scriptures we are inform-! mately acquainted with us, than we can 
ed that two of these glorious beings; possibly be with one another, and We 
conducted righteous Lot out of Sodom — j are not forbidden to indulge the delight- 
on« of them went before the trusty ser-| W thought, that the pure and beautiful 
vant of Abraham while on his journey inhabitants of the spirit world are ever 
to seek a future partner for his master, hovering around our pathway, taking 
An angel was sent to stop the mouth of ; part in our holier pursuits and aqua- 
tions — watching and guarding our ioot- 
steps, and seeking by their unseen and 
incarnate, a multitude of heavenly hosts mysterious influence to guide us safely 
announced the wonderful event, and re- to happiness and heaven. "Wherefore; 
vealed his birth to the shepherds of! seeing we also are compassed about ; with 
Bethlehem, and when tempted forty j so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay 
days in the wilderness, "Angels came I aside every weight, and the sin which 
and ministered unto him." doth so easily beset us, an-d let us run 

the lions when Daniel was cast into their 
den. When the Son of God became 



with patient e the race that is set before it, and has» Wen embraced by gn^d men 
Uv " in nil parts and periods of the world. 

Our Saviour says, " Take heed that 

May not ice, in our ignorance and*, bq permitted to claim a share |J« despise not oue of these little ones; 
in that gracious p»omi«e made to the , f l,r 1 **y unto you, that, their angels do 

syiiots of old— "Fur He shall give Ilia; always ^ behold the face of My Father 

ii ., t i 'i -/which is in heaven, 

angel? charge over thee, to keep thee, in 

,i 4 , „,. i ii i 4 u It i" :i delightful reflection that the 

all thv ways. 1 hey shall bear thee up . . fc 

.,•»'. ! ' 'i i i 4 i r Jcrb'i'ified spirit of a departed Christian 

in their ham's, lest thou da*h thy feet ... ' 

friend is with us wherever we go, to warn 
against R stone. ' ' ^ 

us outof danger — urge us on in the path 

i'rene as we are by nature to wander' e -\ . .,, . .. 

J I of outy — smooth our pillow when thrown 

from theriiilit path, ai.d tempt id as! , j r1 ... , ■ ., 

\ r ' upon a bed of languishing, and when the 

we are by the follies aud lashions of the, ; -, , , n i /• i 

J . vital spark has fled, safdy to convey our 

wo» Id, do we nut need the holy infiuen- , . . r cn , 

' ... ransomed spirits to the paradise or bod. 

cs of these blessed spirits to restrain 

us from wickedness — to strengthen us 

, under affliction, and to beckou u:> onwaul rr., i i i 

' I he age of miracles ha>s long since 

and upward to bowers of rest and peace. • ■ '>„ i „ i *i 

r * passed away, and we are not to expect that 

[*Are they not all ministering spirits ; disembodied spirits are pern. itrcd to come 
pent i'oith to minister tor them who shall j back to earth for the purpose of making 
be heirs of solvation V I known to us any Inl'ng which the Scrip- 

And if so, why may not our sainted | Ui,t '' s liavr '' (,r WffeMj revealed, 
relativ« k and friends, who have gone to, Thrir prepuce ja not indicated by an v 
heaven, stoop l*W* to perform some j palpable phenomena— they appear in no 
Mud cilice and be our guardian aagels ' t"»'! 1 " 1 ' *"""»' — they «-peak not. with an 

ynnh'Ut> vi.he, but with an influence si- 
jlenr, impalpable and" imperceptible. 

spirits to the paradise 

' 'Itnrk ! they whisper, angel» .«ay, 
Sister spirit, cow« away? 

ThnlOfiii this wilderness of woe. 
• Tmi' Bpirit« oftneioved and the departed 

•• he Bpirit« f>t the loved and me departed i ,,, ,, f i ,..,„„ . .. i „. *.* • .^ 

1 JiOt us tl <Mi open our hearts to receive 

An wriib us: they t<-ll us ot'tlie -kv. • . , 

A vuHl lor the bereave*! and brfikaii-uuHBied, 

the impros : or.s which this doctrine is 
A »i'-'U.M- not made with bauds, h bo'tiio Lii high! valculated to make, and when beset with 
Holy monitions— a mysterious l.reaih— the temptations and ills of tili- probatio- 

A Wai.peK.trWa lie marble halls of death. , nrv .. t at, — when sh-mro-lina- # | th d ; fRr ,_ 

They have gore (Vera us/antf'the grave iV» ! "Itusand diseooragements. let.v.y remein- 
\v\ in nijflit\ il<M w..ulus ih'ey nrenturj ber that our departed Christian friend« 

'it.> - r.H, ci-r-mi.l i.s. us ilu- -.ii- w ] )0 | laV(l veafhered the storms of life 

i»; till • •%••• t -!v v jack Udj/cis «'ii la«: onr, , . . . . , 

are watching with unutterable lon^no-s 
U bell, öpaliU^ iijwaid in the rlnsh m i veil 

l\i- ii.un i.- Iuki iixiin earth, mid hitm11uw«ü uji in 
licii \ i-ii: " 

lor tin- Mmri ent when we too ^hall finish 
niircouise vith joy. c.htrun the victory, 

.... . ' , . ,. , land vec« ive ihe ciotwi of«lorv that l'adeth 

I here is a (icrman legend which , lilf .,„..,,. 

o i uoi' a w «i \ . 

KhvV 'oat. each ol us at nur birth has a ... . , 

1 >iii not .|i lie« to« i*. 'Vrmi'idine irJiiio 

gnaidi..n angel appoint. <i to attend u* in | lllim nhtr,.l l^ia-s tf thq un-.n worl,l ; — 

And mi, dear tpiril biu'erinir bv mv side, 
llaib o'. r mv vorna ner VnbW-wi.itc wines un- 

[til» tf;k«vtt that when i>atli is nijjhi 

She will nail to beur wv sot 1 cm high.'' 

all our wutup rings, i*ud U» n mam wi:h 
us ti» the last huur i'f life, unlchj- uiivin 
av^av hy our w icki (1 deeiis-. 

1 1 i - he. uf, if not warranted by 
Scrij'tuie, iri ai leas I liol in (»ppoaitioti iu 




J And we frequently find the recognition in> 

i the apostolic writings that both rich and 

i poor were in the church. In James 1: 
1. Community of goods. i lfJj we have tbe recognition of this dis . 

Dear Urethren : As we are surround- j tinction : "Let. the brother of low de- 
ed with many difficulties touching our j gree rejoice in that he is exalted: but 
spiritual warfare, and as wedesireto con- the rich in that he is made low." 

As has already been observed, the be- 
lievers at Jerusalem acting under the in- 

tend for the faith once delivered unto 
the saints, and for the apostolic order, it 
lias been said to me, that we do not 

fluence of a spontaneous love, and not 

this practice of the eaily believers bind- 
ing upon us. 

■ < 

keep that order, inasmuch as we have under the sanction of a divine precept,, 
not all things common as the apostles j had all things for a while common. But 
had, according to Acts 2 : 44, 45. I , cases of hypocrisy, deception, and in- 
wish to have your explanation of this | sincerity occuring, these with other cau- 
matter, to know wbether you consider j seSj } e d to the abandonment of the plan. 

There is no allusion to a communion. of 
goods in any other church beside that of 
Answer.- The passage referred to Jerusalem. And vie find the church 
reads thus: "And alfthat believed tl,erc ^ P oor > • that Paul made collections- 
were together, and had all things com- for h ' Rom - 15: 25 > 26 ' 
mon ; and sold their possessions and Their love perhaps did not abound "in 
goods, and parted them to all men, as; knowledge and in all judgment," Phil, 
«»very man had need." This passage in 1 1 : 9, and it was taken advantage of by 
the history of the early believers, states! those who were not sincere, and the 
a fact concerning rheir practice, but it| members of this church became sodesti- 
does not declare that they had a divine; tute that assistance from other churches 
command for doing as they did. We| was needed. Although an active liber- 
have reason to believe they had no such ■ ality characterizes the disciples of Christ, 
command. The practice resulted from jand in one sense, and in some degree, 
a strong love, which the believers felt to ^ Christians are to have all things com- 
one another, and thought there was noj mou > J et eacb one nad better manage 
command from Christ for it j it was not j nis 0W11 private property. A communi- 
m itself wrong. There are satisfactory; f 7 of goods may take place when the 
consideration* to prove that a complete j kiDgdom of God is more openly mani- 
commuoity of goods did not universally jested at the advent of Christ. Butun- 
nrevail amon~ the primitive Christi- til then, it will not be likely to succeed. 

ans. ,-, ,-, 

.2. Concerning order in the meet- 
Peter expressly declares to Ananias *• 

.-> . .. • , • * . A , n , • INGS OF SAINTS. 

that it was in his power either to sea bis j 

possession or keep it. Acts fj : 4. It Also please give me an explanation of 
is very evident from this consideration, ! 1 Cor. 12: 4, 5, and ch. 14: 23-25. 
that there was no law in the The reason I wish an explanation of 
church requiring every one to sell his these Scriptures is this : many of the 
gouda. Again, we find in Acts 12: 12, ! professors of Christianity around us say, 
that Mary, one of the members of the because we do not make so much noise 
primitive church possessed a house. ( in time of prayer, and shqut in our meet- 



ings like they do, we do not fulfill these 
passages of scripture. 

Answer. — The first passage referred to 
reads thus : "Now there are diversities of 
gifts, but the same Spirit, and there are 
differences of administrations, but the 
same Lord." The other passage reads 
as follows : "If therefore the whole 
church be come together into one place, 
and all speak with tongues, and there 
come in those that are unlearned, or un- 
believers, will they not say that ye are 
mad? But if all prophesy,& there come in 
one that believeth not, or one unlearned, 
he is convinced of all, he is judged of 
all ; and thus are the secrets of his 
heart made manifest: and so falling down 
on his face he will worship God, and re- 
port that God is in you of a truth." We 
cannot see how these passages of Scrip- 
ture favor shouting, or any noise more 
than what may be made in earnest speak- 
ing, in meetings of worship. 

The first passage represents to us the 
operations of the Divine Spirit in be- 
lievers under various forms, or produc- 
ing various gifts. In verses 8-10, these 
gifts are mentioned as follows : For to 
one is given by the Spirit the word of 
wisdom; to another the word of knowl- 
edge by the same Spirit; to another 
faith by the same Spirit; to another the 
gifts of healing by the same Spirit; to 
another the working of miracles; to anoth- 
er prophecy ;to another discerüing of spir- 
its; to another divers kinds of tongues; 
to another the interpretation of tongues." 
Now here are nine gifts enumerated, but 
shouting or making a noise is not among 

In the other passage, the apostle 
shows to the brethren at Corinth that 
prophesying is more useful to unbeliev- 
ers than speaking with unknown tongues. 
For he tells them that 4 if they all speak 
with tongues, that is, if they speak in 

language not understood, and there come 
in those that are unlearned, or unbeliev- 
ers, they not understanding what was 
said in the assembly of believers, would be 
likely to think that they were mad. But 
iftheyall prophesy, that is if they speak 
intelligibly and to edification, for this is 
what prophesying means, according to 
v. 3, of the chapter under consideration, 
then if unbelievers or the unlearned 
come in, they would understand what 
was said, and would be more likely to be 
convicted and converted than if the 
speaking was done in an unknown 


The apostle further tells them how to 
proceed in their exercises. "If any 
speak in an unknown tongue, let it be 
by two, or the most by three, and that 
by course, and let one interpret." v. 27. 
Here we find they were to speak by 
course, that is, one at a time. Concern- 
ing prophesying, he says, "If any thing 
be revealed to another that sitteth by, 
let the first hold his peace. For ye may 
all prophesy one hy one." In v. 16, he 
speaks of prayer, and says, "when thou 
shalt bless with the spirit, how shall he 
that occupieth the room of the unlearned 
say x\men at thy giving of thanks, see- 
ing he understandeth not what thou say- 
est?" It appears then, that the prayer 
of the one who prays aloud, should be 
understood, in order that the rest who 
are present can say, Amen, for when 
several pray aloud at the same time, they 
can be no better understood, than if they 
were to pray in an unknown tongue. 
We then learn from the apostle's writ- 
ing, that those who spoke in an unknown 
tongue, were to speak by course; 
that those who prophesied, were to pro- 
phesy one by one ; and, that the one who 
prayed, was to be heard and understood. 
Noise then that would prevent speaking 
or praying from being understood, and 



that would make confusion, is not coun- 
tenanced by the apostle among saints, 
but it is rather condemned. 

When the power of the word of God 
falls upon sinners, and they become 
alarmed, and cry aloud for mercy, and 
make a noise, no offense should be ta- 
ken. But while animation and zeal 
should characterize the religious exer- 
cises of Christians, disorder and confu- 
sion should be avoided by them. Con- 
cerning their exercises, the apostle fur- 
ther remarks, "Let all things be done 
decently and in order," v, 40; "For 
God is not the author of confusion but 
of peace, as in all the churches of the 
saints," v. 33. "And the spirits of the 
prophets are subject to the prophets," 
v. 32. 

3. Explanation of 1 John 4 : 2, 3. 

We would like also to have your views 
of 1 John 4:2,3. There are many 
who seem to make this confession, who 
do not belong to the christian church, 
and who are not holy. Hence the dif- 
ficulty in understanding the passage re- 
ferred to. 

J. H. 

Answer. — The passage referred to, 
reads thus: "Hereby know ye the Spir- 
it of God : Every spirit that confesseth 
that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is 
of God : And every spirit that confess- 
eth not that Jesus Christ is come in the 
flesh is not of God : and this is that spir- 
it of Antichrist, whereof ye have heard 
that it should come ; and even now al- 
ready is it in the world." 

This confession alluded to here does 
not merely mean a confession of Christ's 
incarnation, for this certainly would not 
have been sufficient to have cleared them 
from the suspicion of being false proph- 
ets. Dr. Doddridge translates the lat- 
ter part of the 2d. v. thus : Every spirit 

that confesseth Jesus Christ, who is come 
in the flesh» To confess Jesus Christ then, 
in the meaning of the apostle John here, 
is of the same import as confession when 
used by Paul in Rom. 10 : 10. "For 
with the heart man believeth unto right- 
eousness ; and with the mouth confes- 
sion is made unto salvation." There is 
then a confession unto salvation ; and 
this confession does not consist in a sim- 
ple acknowledgement that Jesus is come 
in the flesh, but it implies that he who 
makes thisconfession,acknowledge3 him- 
self to be a sinner, and that Christ came 
in the flesh to save sinners, and yields 
obedience to Christ'» commands[in order 
that he may be saved. This is the con- 
fession unto salvation. This is the con- 
fession the apostle John has reference 
to. And the spirit which leads an in- 
dividual to make this confession, is cer- 
tainly of God. 

4. Concerning lightning rods. 
Dear Brother : We desire you to give 
us your understanding of the VII. arti- 
cle in the minutes of 1851, which al- 
ludes to lightning rods. From the deci- 
sion of the meeting some have understood 
it to be left optional with each one to do 
as he thinks is right in the sight of God. 
While others claim that the decision of 
the meeting debars members from put- 
ting them up, and take offense at those 
who get them put up. By explaining 
the article referred to, you may prevent 
the subject from going to the annual 

meeting again. 

H. H. 

Answer. — The question and consider- 
ation concerning the lightning rods as 
passed by the annual meeting of 1851, 
are as follows : 

"Should brethren have the privilege 
of putting up lightning rods ?" 

"Considered. — That we would not ad- 
vise brethren to do so, nor would we say 



to those who have tbem to take them J diseases or in prolonging life, and prefer 
riown. But we would advise all our to put their trust in God in time ofsick- 
brethrcn to bear with each other in such ness, and use but such simple remedies 
matters, and try to put their chief trust as their experience and judgment might 
in God." approve of. Such brethren are not 

It is very evident from the manner in l thought any the less pious for doing po. 
which this subject is disposed of by the: Neither are those brethren thought to 
meeting, that the brethren did not feel have no confidence in God who consult 
free to take a positive stand cither way physicians in times of sickne.^s. 
on it. And we do not see that they j Again, there are brethren who have 
could have acted more wisely. It is one , no con fid ence in vaccination as a mean» 
of those subjects upon which we havej of preV enting the small pox, while oth- 
no positive and plain scripture testimo- j ers haYe# ^ if those brethren who 
ay. And when a subject like that of; haveilo con fidence in physicians or in 
lightning rods is brought before the an- j Tacc i Dat i n, should bring these subjects 
mial council or any other council— a j to the annual meeting, could they ex- 
subject whose moral tendency is not nee- j pect the meeting to sustain them, and 
essarily evil, and upon which wehaveno| go against physicians and vaccination? 
positive scriptural testimony, unless there j The fact is, that such matters as we have 
is forbearance exercised by the brethren • re f er red to for illustration, as well as the 
one toward another, the peace of the object f lightning rods, ought not to be 
church will be disturbed, brethren's j brought before the" annual meeting, for 
feelings will be wounded, and a very un-j j t cannot with propriety give a positive 
pleasant state of things a state of j decision favoring either class interested, 
things injurious to the prosperity of the | aD( j tne y arc not matters which properly 
church, will be the result. When we, come before it. 

have no scriptural authority for decid 
ing a subject, and when it must be de- 
cided, if decided at all, by the judgment 
of the brethren, every brother's judg- 
ment is to be treated with a degree of 
respect, and a few brethren should not 
expect that their judgment must neces- 
sarily govern the whole brotherhood. 

Query 5. 

When the apostle said, "I exhort 
therefore, that, first of all, supplications, 
prayers, intercessions, and giving of 
thanks be made for all men, kc." The 
question presents itself, whether the 

Brethren's practice is according to this 
Where a brother's confidence in God is direction of the apostle, when we first 
such, that he can trust God for protcc-i commence by singing a hymn, then ex- 
tioD from the lightning without light- hort to prayer, and then pray? 

ning rods, his confidence deserves com- 
mendation rather than censure. And 
where another brother has lightning rods 
to his buildings, he should not be looked 
upon as one who has no confidence in 
God, since no brother, we hope, would 

put his trust in lightning rods or any 
such things. 

There are brethren who have but lit- 
tle confideoee in physicians in curing 

When the Brethren meet together, 
and each privately, and silently prays ac- 
cording to the direction of the apostle, 
when taking his seat, and then all join 
in singing a hymn, and then exhortation 
is made to the congregation to prepare for 
the public worship of God, there is noth- 
ing in the practice of the brethren con- 
trary to the directions of the Gospel. 



THE FA JUL r C1R CLJJ.'thu^ frouj the trundle bed— a littfo 

=— [something that wo call Jenny, that filled 

ja large place in the centre of one or tv o 
pretty largenearift. 'Good night !' lispa 


These arc the words whose music hns 
not left our ears since flic gloaming, »'bd 
now it is midnight. '-Good night, J 
dirling! God bless you; you will have; 
pleasant dreams, though I toss iri fever,! 
haunted by the demons of care that ha r- 
assmo through the day. h "Goodnight!" 
The clock on the mantle struck twfflvp, 

a little fellow in ö plaid ruffle dress, who 
was named Willie about si;;, years ago. 

'Now T lay me d >wu to sleerv, 

I pray the lord my soul to keep; 

If I should die befoie* I w-a-k-e — ' 

and the small bundle in the trundle-bed 
has dropped off to sleep, but the brokui 

, i . i - i , prayer may go up sooner than n any Icing 

ml tlo sound was heard m the hotise ' " f-P. 1 . v 

a * »u ki. j .. k ; *i j c _i tad ' petitions that set out a threat while befoi ? 
saVe the regular breatt: liirr of those lit- fc 


"tie Irt'tfgs lu the next room, heard through 
the door-njarr 

Wd droppdd our pen, f.dded our arms, 

"And so it was 'good night' all arour I 

the homestead: and very ertfreet mu^ic it 

made, too. in the twilight, aftd verv plea- 
and sat gazing oh the lazy fire, while the! 

i sant melody it makes now, as we think of 

whole panorama of a life passed before r j A j 

, / , . it; for it was not yesterday, nor the day 

lis, With its many "good nights." It is ' , » ■ " , 

• e c before, but a long time ago — so long, 

a great thing to be rich, but it is a rich 
thing to have 1 a good memory — provid- 

that Tommy is Thomas Somebody, > sq., 
and has forgotten that he ever was a boy, 

cd that memory bear no unpleasant fruit,' , 

and wore what the bravest and richest <f 

us can never wear but once, if we try — - 

bitter to the taste; and our memory car- . 
i'ies us back to many a pleasant scene — 

to the little arm chair fey the fireside ; to 
the trundlebi'd at the foot of the bed 
to the lawn in ffont of the house, and 
(he orchard behind it, to the buttercups, 
and the flew clover, and the chickens, 
find the swallows, and the birds' nests, 
and the strawberries. and the manv th i'nfs 
that attract the wondering eyes of child 
hood, to say nothing of the mysteries of; 
the' starry skies & the weird gloom eft he ! 
moaning forest. But then, there were ! ~." \ 
the "good nights," and the litlle-pnryer, 
and the downy bed, on which slumber 
fell as lightly as a snow-flake, only war- 

the first pair of boots. 

"And so it was 'good night' all around 
the house; and the children had gone 
through the ivory gat*, always left a lit- 
tle ajar for them — through into the land 
of dreams." 

And then the lovers' "Good night," 
and the parting ki^s \ They areas prod- 
igal of the hour» as a spendthrift of hi < 
coin, and the minutes depart in poldea 
showers, and fall in dying sparks at their' 
feet; "Good night." 


hi m", and such dreams as only visit pef- 
i'eet innocence! The household "Gtfdif' 

General Washington never attempted 
to conceal that he 6^<?d bis principles of 
^omohoYly, in wduwe brain its virtue aml hü . jm . to the counse i s of his 
h-amu.-re »till Infers, has Written! Iftothei , I :i h^ manhood he treated her 

ith as much respect awl affection as he 
A :o:ii, cl -»r voice "^i'-i in his vouih. When she vas in- 


■ ee 
U. V. Vol. ix 12 

"Ocnd night '"' 

from thostair^ s.ij that it wa s Tommy. I formed tM ^e was elected President öl 
'Dooi p%ht " müriaers a little bc'uiö' ■ the United Sf.-rtes, s-he said, in sustain* 



that >lm w is not surprised, "George was! portant truths into his minds; and still, 
always a good b ••v." She believed that at fifteen years of age, he excelled all 

'«good boys make pood men." 

vicious youth around him in wickedness. 

Win n Joseph Ritner was (Jnverner of: He was a sailor, and no sailor was more 

Pennsylvania, he was present .-it a Fourth 
of July celebration in company with 
Jacob Myers, to whom he was once a 
bound boy. The latter gentleman gave 
tin- followingsentiment : "JobIeph Kit- 
NBR — he was always a good loy, he has 
Bill] grown better; everything he did, he 
always did well) hemadeagood fanner, 
and a good legislator, and makes a very 
good Govt rnor. f 

John Quiuey Adams once said, "It is 
due to giatitude and nature that I should 
acknowledge and own that, such as I 
have been, whatever it was, such as I 
am, whatever it. is, and such as 1 hope to 
be in all futurity, must be ascribed, un- 
der Providence, to the precepts and ex- 
ample of my mother." 

Lord Bacon, Jonathan Edwards, Rich- 
ard Cecil, John Wesley, JSir Isaac New- 
ion, Augustine, Timothy Dwight, and 
lmmy other distinguished men, who 
have lived, speak in similar terms of the 
influence of their early homes. 

Even when sons have spent the years 
of early manhood in prodigality, they 
have felt constrained to ascribe their re- 
formation, in numerous instances, to pa- 
rental fidelity. Thus, Augustine was 
the son of a devote*!, godly mother, who 
instructed him in those; truths and prin- 
ciples -•.-.-< ntial to purify atid success ; 
and y< t he became a vicious wanderer 
For years he plunged into sin, without 
any regard I - the wishes of a kind pa- 
rent or the commandments of (Jod. Kut 
finally he reformed and became a good 
man, as he confessed, through the ro- 
membercd lessons of the lireside. So 
it was with John Newton. lie was 
bl seed witli an excellent mother. She 
early instilled the most useful and i:n- 

abaudoned than he. At length, howev- 
er, he was converted to God, as he said, 
through the lessons of his childhood. 


The teacher of a large school had a lit- 
tle girl under her care, who was exceed- 
ingly backward in her lessons. She 
was at the bottom of the class, and see- 
med to care but little about what passed 
in it. During the school hours, singing . 
was sometimes employed as a relaxation, 
and noticing that this little girl had a ve- 
ry clear sweet voice, her teacher said to 
her: — "Jaue, you have a good voice, 
and you may lead the singing." 

She brightened up, and from that 
time her mind seemed more active. 

Her lessons were attended to, and she 
made steady progress. — One day, as the 
teacher was going home, she overtook 
Jane and one of her school fellows. 

"Well, Jane," said she, "you are get- 
ting on very well at school; how is it that 
you Jo so much better now than you did 
at the beginning of the half year?" 

"I do not know why it is/' replied 
Jane. "I know what she told me the oth- 
erday," said her companion who was with 
her. " And what was that?" asked the 
teacher. "Why she said ^be was en- 

couraged." Yes, there was the secret — 
she was encouraged. She felt she was not 
dull in every thing; she had learned self 
respect, and thus was encouraged to self- 
improvement. Take a hint, dear fel- 
low, and try to reach the intellect through 
the heart. Fndeavor to draw out' the 
dormant faculties of your children by 
discrimination, culture and well-timed 
praise. I rive them the credit whenever 
y«DU can, and allure them with hopeful 



words. Maüy a dull minded child haslergy, which orgbt to pcrvad« tho whole 

been made irretrievably stupid by con-jSystem, mounts into her bralo und kin- 

stant fault finding or ungenerous sarcasm, dies the deati) fever. — Mrs, Sigourm-y. 

And on the other hand ho.w often has 

— — #-♦-«-•-* 

a genial smile or an approving remark 
awakened into new life some slow lear 
ping scholar. 


Mothers, is there any thing we can 
do to acquire for our daughters a good 
constitution? Is there any truth in 

the aentituent sometimejs repeated, that 
our sex is becoming more effeminate ? 
Are we as capable of enduring hardships 
as our grandmothers? Have our daugh- 
ters as much as we ourselves possess? 
These questions are not interesting to 
us simply as individuals. They affect 
the welfare of the community; for the a- 
bility or inability of woman to discharge 
what the Almighty has committed to 
her, touches the equilibrium of society,, 
and the hidden springs of existence. 

Tenderly interested as we are for the 
health of our offspring, let us devote pe- 
culiar attention to that of our daughters. 
Their delicate frames require more care 
in order to become vigorous, and are in 
more danger through the prevalence of 
fashion. Frequent and thorough ablu- 
tions, a simple and nutritious diet, we 
must seeure for all our children. 

But I plead for the little girl, that she 
may have air and exercise, as well as her 
brother, that she may not be too much 
blamed, if in her earnest play, she hap- 
pens to tear and soil her apron. I plead 
that she may not be punished as a romp, 
if she keenly enjoys those active sports 
which city gentility proscribes. I plead 
that the ambition tojmakeher aceoinplish- 
ed do not chain her to a piano till the 
spinal column, which should consolidate 
the frame, starts aside like a broken reed; 
nor bow over her book till the vital en- 


For the Visitor. 

a letter addressed to tde chil- 

diien of Crown St, Sabbath 


My dear children, 
as I am so far away from you, that T can- 
not speak with you face to face, I pur- 
pose talking a little with you through 
the interesting columns of the Gospel 
Visitor; which I hope you all have ac- 
cess to: for in it yon will find many 
things which should be interesting to the 
youthful mind. How often have I thought 
of the sparkling eyes and blooming 
oheeks of those dear ones, that I saw 
in your school when I was permitted to 
meet with you for the first (aud it may 
be the last time) ou the 24th of Octo- 
ber 1858. 

The year has passed away, and we 
have entered, upon a new one which we 
call 1859. 1 wonder if all I met there 
that morning were permitted to see the 
commencement of this year ! If so, I 
hope all have said ; I wiil try to be bet- 
ter this year than 1 was last. O ! my 
dear children, you have much to be 
thankful for. Do not forget the source 
from whence come all your blessings ! 
God has given your birth in a Christian 
land, and he has also given you kind pa- 
rents who. delight in doing all they e;su 
for your comloit. He ha.s given you 
kind teachers too, who are willing to 
leave their homes and go to the house 
of the Lord to instruct you in thewa^s 
of truth. And above all, he has sent 
his only Son our Saviour to bleed and 
die a shameful death, that you need not 



illy und be banished from liis 

I B -no 1 . 

And now I wish to toll you what tins 
blessed Saviour says in reference to lit- 
tle children; ami 1 wjab you to read it in 
hi.-> holy Book. Turn to the 19tb. chap, 
of Matthew a,od the 14th verse, and you 
will read, "Suffer little children, and for- 
bid tlieni not to come unto me; for of 
such is t!io kingdom of heaven." Now 
dear children, you see tho Saviour on 
ni!!ni;ri's you to come to him iu the most 
endearing language. Kut in ^coining to 
hiai you njtiat feel that you are sinners 
in his light ; and pray for him to 
chimse your heart and make yon good 
ohildren: and then he will love yen, 
and admit you into hit} beayejily king- 

]>ut as nothing; sinful or unholy can 
enter there, you must seek his pardon 
for you have all been wicked ; and vio- 
lated his holy Law. And I want you fco 
remember, that after awhile he will come 
to judge the uliole world and we must 
\\\\ appear before him. Not one of us 
whether large or small can escape his 
notice. We shall then Bee the moun- 
tains melt, ami the great waters consum- 
ed by toe, and the sun and moon, which 
li w arc HO beautiful will be destroyed. 
'I hen will I..', gather home all who have 
ItOfved him an i IBftke them sale forcyer- 
rrtoro. I low careful then you slmultl be 
to do as hi« )A ord directs you. 

Again, 1 wish you particularly to iv 
.... inner, to honor and obey your parents: 

i hose of yon who are so hh.^s(<! as'tq 

have them ; for the time may come when 
t'vrv will be taken away frojn you. ()! 
n von will kuoyv what it is to have a 
lonely fen ling. 

I once knew a little g'ul who lost Loth 
her parent-, and wa:. left to the pare 01 
strapgeit And I know perto shed ma- 
>.j a tear wj.: U slie taw dtLcr childitn 

receive a kt- from a kind father of mo. 
thor. and remembered she was in a cold 
friendless world alone. And many times 
her wicked heart repined against (iod, 
and she thought he had dealt unkind with 
her. Now ehe is grOwri to womanhood 
and she can thank him even for afflic- 
tion ; for it led her to the feet of the Sa- 

1 hope it will not be nectssary for him 
thus toafilict any of you. ]>ut I hope 
ypu will come to him at once, and be 
nuinbercd union«: the lambs of his fold. 
And no\v dear children, [ bid you 
adji.-u. 1 ujtk an interest iu your pr%Yi 
ers. Do n.t't forget to pi ay fur your 
teachers too. Ähiv the Lord bh ss you, 
and them, and Iting us all to meet l\\ 
heaven where we shall forever praise him 
who died to save us. 

luom your affect iorja/e 

friend and w-ejl wisher. 

C. A. IT. 


Tin; Vitx k that is Uiciiku titan 
We. — The world is, to Christian?, a s« a 
of tioubles a|ttl temptations, from, which 
they daily beseech GojU to deliver them, 
and to place them on the Rock of their 
sal ya ti op, whicji ß oak is. Christ, found- 
ed on him by faith in his suffering 1 ? and 
exaltation, we may defy all the t-totnis 
aucj tempests that can be raised against 
us \)y the auvcrsary • while, as from the 
-top ( f a lofty mountain on ihe shore,'wt 
bcdield the waves dashing themselves \;\ 
pit ces bimath us, (iod knows what is 
proper for him p» do, ami for, us to >w\'- 
l\-v; we know neither. This conviction 
is an anchor f( r the ; ji'ieUd soul, sure 
and i-U ; d;".>t.- (Ionic. 



SHALL I BE ONE OF THEM, [that will never fade ; ho wants some- 

, r ,. . , - ,, c i ■» , r ! thin^r that a man can take with him to 

How divinely full of glory and plea- ' p 

■ ii .1 i v x _ t i + t another world. He is like a man who 

sure shall that hour be, when all the ; 

.,,. - . . . ., . • i * (has had notice to quit his house, and 

millions of maukina that nave been re- , l ' 

, , , .« ,, j ii ;i T _» r\ having secured a new one, he is no more 

deemed by the blood of the Lamb ot n ( ' 

,, , , ,. ,, , " i i anxious to repair, much less to embel- 

God shall meet together and stand - *7z * 

, , . . , j and beautify the old one; his 

around him, with every tongue and eve- ■" ' • 

, e ,. - . i "• » tt thoughts are upon the removal. If you 

vy heart full or joy and praise . How; c . r . . J 

... ... , .. , ... , hear him converse, it is upon the house 

astonishing will be the glory and the joy I . / J, 

,. ., , , ,," , . -, ,, * to which he is going. — Thither he sends 

or that day, when all the saints shall i : , 

. e his goods ; and thus he declares plainly 

run together in one common song of , b . . . , . r < . 7 r J 

J n ° Iwhatheis seeking. — Cecil. 

gratitude and love, and of everlasting i 

thankfulness to thei ^Redeemer ! With 
what unknown delight and inexpressible 
satisfaction shall all that are saved from 
the ruins of sin and hell address the 
Lamb that wasfclain, and rejoice in his 
presence? — Dr. Watts. 

The Final Judgment. — "We must 
all appear," or, as now it is generally 
admitted, that "we must all he mam\ 
tested before the judgment seat of Christ" 
— a far more searching thought. If we 
were to employ a homely expression and 
say "turned inside out/' it would, I be? 
Little Things— Springs are little li eV e,exactly express the intention of St. 
things, but they are sources of large p aul . all that is inward now, and thus 
streams— a helm is a little thing, but it hidden, becoming outward then; every 
governs the course of a ship — a bridle 1 ma sk stripped off; every disguise torn 
bit is a little thing, but see its use and I away whatever any man's work has been, 
power; nails and pegs are little things, (that day declaring it; and not according 
but they hold the large parts of large to its outward varnish, but its inward 
buildings together ! a word, a look, a frown isubtance. — Trench. 
— all are little things, but powerful for 


Says a young man recently, in writ* 

good or evil. Think of this, and mind 
the little things. Pay that little debt 
A— it's promised— redeem it— if it's a jing home to his friends from a situation 
philling, hand it over— you know not , in a large city mercantile house, "It has 
Vhat important event hapgs upon it. j been my lot to be associated in business 
Keep your word sacredly— keep jt to : successively with several merchants, all 
the children; they will mark it soonerj f themmembers of Christian churches; 
than anybody else, and the effect will j but I am constrained to say that Mr. S , 
probably be as lasting as life. Mind the the man with whom I am now employed, 
little things. j s the first one of them all who really gov- 

erns himself by his religion in his busi- 

Going to a Better "Country," ness transactions. He does this sternly 
—A Christian does not turn his back J anc i faithfully, and I call him a Christian 
upon the fine things of this world, be-\ (l u over » A high compliment this to 
cause he has no natural capacity for ; Mr. S,, but alas ! that he should seem to 
them, no taste for them; but because stand alone among so many. One is 
the Holy Spirit has shown him greater j f oim( i to ^ lvc gT ory to God; but "where 
and better things. He wants flowers I arc the nine V* — Rel. Herald. 





The Lord for his sheep the good pas- 
ture prepares, 

And Christ the great Shepherd in mer- 
cy declares, 

If you by the door enter into my fold, 

My words you will hear, and my works 
you'll behold. 

True sheep follow me in my ways and 

Encourage each other with heart and 

with hand, 
To feed on the pasture which Jesus 

Though troubles assail, and many trials 


By temporal food we our health do con- 

By spiritual food we do nourish the 

The former we use to support mortal 

The latter in hope for salvation and life. 

As natural bread we must have to ap- 

In vigor and health through our sojour- 
ning here ; 

So heavenly bread we do need to amend, 

Our days and our life, to obtain a good 

As Jesus the Savior, the Shepherd of 

Hath made a great feast, that's more 

precious than gold, 
Invites all poor sinners, is gracious and 

To deaf and to dumb, and to halt and 

to blind ; — 

Is ready to feed all with that bread of 

Which cometh from heaven, for all that 

do strive 
To lead a pure, harmless, unspotted life 

Obey, and adore him with wisdom and 


O come, all ye souls, that are humble 

and meek, 
That hunger, and thirst, come to Christ, 

and do seek 
Salvation in him, without money and 

price j 
Awake from your sleep ! from the dead 

O arise ! 

The time soon will come when the 
Judge of the earth, 

Shall summons the nations, from south 
and from north, 

From east and from west, all the trum- 
pet shall hear, 

The high, and the low, yea, all men 
must appear. 

blessed are they, who are owned as ■ 

His sheep, 
And set at the right, almost ready to 

For joy, when they hear the good news 

of the Judge, 
Inherit the Kingdom, prepared for all 


The righteous shall go into life without 

Forever to dwell, and forever attend 
In serving the Lord, in His temple 

With joy and with peace, and with 

pure fervent love. 

The heavenly Manna will then be their 

They never will lack it, still whole# v 

some and good, 
And palms they shall bear, in theic*' 

hallowed hands, f 

With crowns on their heads, among 

beautiful bands. 

O, who would not long to see that hap- 
py day 

To share with the saints, and forever to 

In heaven, and in glory to part not 

But praise and adore God Almighty, 

L. F. 




Having a large number of copies of 
Vol. Vlil. yet on hand, and wishing to 
have them disposed of, we offer the fol- 
lowing inducements: Any new subscriber 
sending us one dollar and fifty cents, 
shall have Vol. VIII. and IX. The fifty 
cents may be sent in postage stamps, 
where but one subscriber sends. It would, 
however, be well if two could unite, and 
send three dollars; they will then receive 
four copies, two of Vol. VIII. and two 
of Vol. IX. 


Owinrr to the circumstance that sub- 
scriptions were coming in when we mail- 
ed the January No. and wishing to give 
our subscribers every reasonable oppor- 
tunity we could to encourage them tore- 
new their subscriptions, we sent the Jan- 
uary No. to all our old subscribers, and 
consequently, nearly exhausted that No. 
Will those then, who received that No. 
please return it to us if they do noi wish 
to become subscribers to the present Vol- 
ume of the Gospel Visitor. 


Died in Elklick church, Somerset co. Pa. 
December 2, 1858., in childbed sister MARGA- 
IlETTA CHRISTNER, wife br. Jonas Christner, 
<iged 41 years, 6 months, and 9 days. Funeral- 
text: Rev. 14: 13 by elder John Berkley. 

Died in the Conemaugh Congregation, Cam-; 
bria co. Pa. December 22, 1858, sister CATHA- 
RINE GOUGHNOUR, consort of brother Sam- 
uel Goughnour, aged 54 years, 3 months, and 10 
days, leaving a kind and affectionate husband 
and 3 children to mourn their loss, which is her 
great gain. Cause ot death : OnFriday morning she 
ran a small splinter in the joint of her right fore- 
finger,, which was soon extracted. On Friday 
night «he had great pains, and became delirious, 
in which state she continued by spells. On Sun- 
day a physicien was sent for, but it was too late, 
and all medical aid proved to be in vain, inas- 
much as she died after five days of suffering cm 
Wednesday at half past four in the evening. 
Thus we see, that even a little splinter may be- 
come the messenger of death. May we all be 
prepared for the solemn change! 

Died near Newhopc, Augusta co. Va. on the 
5th ofDecember lastof inflammation of the stom- 
ach JOHN J MYERS, aged 19 years, 9 months, 
and 21 days. Funeral service by Isaac Long 
and Daniel Brower from 1 Pet. 4: 18. 

Died in the same congregation, December 28 
last of consumption SALLY FRANZMAN, aged 

nearly 28 years. She was a member of the Bapw 
tist church for several years. 

Departed this life in Montgomery co 0, Janu- 
ary the 2d Widow BAKER, consort of 

Michael Baker, deceased, aged 85 years 9 
months, and 23 days. She was a member of the 
church for about 50 years Funeral sermon by 
A Earbaugh, A Dietrich and Sam 1 . Garber. Text 
Rev 14 : 13, 

Died in Montgomery co 0, July 6, 1858 Broth- 
er JACOB ALLBAUGH, aged 73 years, 6 
months, and 16 days, 

Departed this life in Yellow creek church De- 
cember 30th, 1858, brother PETER ROCK, aged 
89 years, 2 months, and 11 days. Funeral ser- 
vices by the brethren present, from 1 Peter 1 ; 

Died near Columbiana, 0. January 5th, Mo- 
ther CHRISTINA STIVER, wife of John Sti- 
ver, aged G9 year?, 1 months and 24 days, leav- 
ing the widower and 4 children, all married. 

Died in Mahoning co. O. January 6, MARIA 
RAPP, daughter of Henry Rapp, aged some 
twenty years. 

Died in same co. near our Meeting house, 
Brother JACOB HAAS, after a short illness, 
aged 61 years, 9 months, and 17 days. His wife» 
had died a little over 6 months before him. 
They leave behind them four children, of whom 
3 are married, and the youngest soil is in his 
17th .year. Funeraltext. Psalm 27r 10. 

Died in South Bend, Ind. January 16, Broth- 
er JESSE FRAME, aged 87 years, 1 months, 
and 25 days. Funeral preached by br. David 
Miller from 1 Peter 1 : 22-25. 

Died in Coshocton co. O. January 11, sistfer 
ROSANNA HARSHMAN,aged 64 years »months 
and 6 days. Funeral preached by br. Philip 
Axline from 2 Cor. 4: 17, IS. 

Departed this life in Delaware co. Ind. Janua- 
ry 8, brother DAVID RENCH,agcd 61 years, 10 
months, and 29 days. He was a faithful deacon 
of the church for a number of years, left a wid- 
ow, 4 sons and 2 daughters. Funeral service by 
br. George W. and John IT. Studabaker from 2 
Tim. 4; 6-8. 

Died in Shenandoah co. Va. January 10,after a 
lingering illness of more than 8 months brother 
JOHN MEILY, aged 75 years, 9 months, and: 
18 days. Funeral sermon by Elder George 
Shaver cm Rev. 13 : 14. Up to the age of 70 
he was a non-professor, when he saw his error,, 
repented and believed, and covenanted with God; 
by baptism, and lived to his end consistent with 
his profession, frequently admonishing those* 
around him not to delay the one thing needful 
so long as he had done. 

My time is come, I now go home, 
And there I must abide ; 
Weep not for me, for I am free, 
To go I do delight. 
O do not say I ought to stay, 
Though love's ties twine us here ; 
My friends, 'tis true, I bid adieu, 
. But for me shed no tear. 

My hope's in God, I trust his word, 
His grace and mercies great 



My thnughts when young on God wer«? 


And now he is my aid. 

And noW| my fricr.u-. on you depends 

To follow Christ the herd : 

Then, when yon die with mo you"ll fly 

To that sweet, sure reward* 

M. II. 

t)icd in Jan lata co. Pa. August 21, IS-oS- 
Sister MAGDALENA BESHOAÄ, consort of 

brother Michael Re.-hoar, sen., aged 86 rears 1 
month ;ind 22 days. 

Died in same eo. Time not given, sister 
HART, aged 91 years and it days. Funeral scr. 
liion hy br. W. Kaufman and Ezra Smith. 

Died in Augusta co. Va. January 14, sister 
ELIZABETH FRANTZMAN, in the 22.1 veer 
of her ago. It was my sad duty a few weeks 
ago to sec the only sister of the deceased con- 
signed to her tomb. Then the deceased, being 
On her bed of affliction herself she received the 
intelligence of her sister's death with calmness. 
She had been a member of the Rabtistchurch for 
several years, but, becoming dissatisfied with 
her former faith, she became a member of our 
tdiurch. Funcraltext 2 Tim. 4: C. 

Died in Miami co. 0. in hope of immortality 
Grandmother the 7 lib year of her 
age. She embraced the Christian religion when 
in the Meridian of life, since which time np to 
the time of her death, she lived a pious and 
christian life, ever manifesting a lovely and 
kind feeling to all around her. Her company 
was pleasant, and her council always of an en- 
couraging nature, always trying to buildup the 
mourners in Zion, and eneourage them along, 
while pilgrimaging through this vale of Sorrow 
and trouble here below. She was conscious of 
her death, many days previous to her departure, 
Iier illness lasted several weeks which she bore 
without a murmur, and seemed to meet the cold 
monster death With a smile, passing off without 
a struggle or muscular movement. She leaves a 
large circle of friends to mourn her loss. 


Pleasant Hill, January 22d 1859. 

Departed this life in Yellow creek church, 
Red lord co. Pa, December 30th 1S5S, brother 
PETER ROCK, aged 89 years.2 months, and 11 
days, Funeral service by the brethren from 
1 i'eterl: 21-25. 

Departed this life in Henry co. Tnd. (P. O. 
Ldrisville,) October 20, lx:,s, sister SARAH 
ELL FN LATSHAW, consort of George T l/at- 

shaw, aged 2B years, '.) months, less 2 days; 

leaving aiorrowful husband and 5 small children 

to mourn their great loss, nevertheless they 
trust in (lod. thai it was her great gain. She 
whs a very kind wife and tender mother, and 
those that knew her have that confidence, thai 
in Christ she il now as rest. Her funeral was 

preached by br. Abraham .Muss and David Hard- 
man from John's Gospel 11. 

Died in Clarion co. Pa. December IS, I 
our much esteemed brother THOMAS CALLI- 
HAN, aged 70 yean '"> months, and 22 «lays. 
Funcraltext j Rev. 11: 1J. Uur brother de- 
parted iu peace. 

Died in Perry ?•. O.Pecr'"h< r£Q, il ewidott r»f 
DANIEL TIP PFARTyngcd in yenrs, I month Z 
2 day.-, surviving her husband only 5 tnmrths. 
They bad raised n family of eleven children, all 
married except '.',.k allnldennUgb i" take cure of 
themselves. In tin- obituary »fthc brother there 
was a mistake iu the county, which should' ha\o 
heen as here (Perry) and in the dale, widen wad 
July 21. 

Died in the CddOfus church, York co. FVi. No- 
vember the 15 A. 1). 1s;,n. Rroth«* PETER 
FEHiLEY, .aged IH5 years. 10 mouths, and 2S 
I days, leaving a widow sister and >ix children of 
whom four are members of our church and ma- 
ny friends to mourn their loss, t ho' we» don t 
mourn an those that have no hope. Funeral mt- 
vice by Elder John Keeney and others. 

Died in the I'ppcr Cumberland District, Cum- 
berland co. Pa. November fö, 1858, son ofbroth- 
er ABSAL03I and sijtcr CATHARINE LINN*, 
aged four years, one months, and 28 days. Fu- 
ueraltcxt 1 Thcss. 1 : 13-4$, By the writer. 

There on flow'ry hills of pleasure 

Lie the fields of endless rest, 

Love and joy and peace for cv-r 

Reign and triumph in yooxbrttlij 

"Who can paint the scenes of glort. 

Where the ran.-om'd dwell on high, 

There on golden harps forever » 

Souud Redemption through the sky. 

D. H. 

Died in Trough Cr^ck valley. Huntingdon co. 
Pa. January IS. brother ABRAHAM SHOT* 
TEE, aged 57 years. 7 months. and 21 days. Tins 
brother had a severe spell of Rheumatism in the. 
summer, and had been was nearly well, ami 
going about again, when in the evening of said da v 
after eating a hearty supper, at }• o'clock wa.i 
preparing going to bed, and went out door.-. 
The family presently heard him hollow, and :u 
they opened the dour, they saw him fall to the 
ground: he was carried into the house, and ]'j 
20 minutes was a corpse. 

He was a younger brother of Elder Joseph 
Showaltef in Stark co. 0. His funeral sermon 
was preached by br. Isaac Brumbaugh and Abra- 
ham Funk on I Cor. 15 : 50-57. 

Died suddenly in Franklin co. Pa. January 
20. brother JOHN STOVER, aged P9 years, arid 
28 days, tt appears that he was in his usual health 
on the day Of Ms death, and had gone to a neigh- 
bor's house. When in the endeavor to get Oft his 
horse Ik- sunk down and died Immediately, 
Struck with the palsy, lie was the POti of Elder 
Daniel ßtover, who was well known \t\ the broth- 
erhood, and died about 25 years ago, brother 
John [eaves a sorrowful widow, and o numerous 
family. At bis funeral br. W Boyef and Abra- 
ham Sfainy preached from lieh, !• i 27. 28, to a 
mrge congregation of people, who were remind- 
ed by this Bttdden death öf the words of our 
Savinur, "Me ye therefore also ready, for the Sou 
of Man coiucth at an hour, «hen ye think not," 

Med in Mahoning eo, o. Feb, 5, DAVID 

ALEXANDER, aged 7J years. (> month.., Fu- 
ncraltext by James Quinter Ps. 00: 12. 







Eight years have nearly passed away 
since the Gospel Visitor was commenc- 
ed. The approvals it has received from 
many of its readers are encouraging 
commendations of its usefulness. The 
Editors therefore propose with Divine 
Permission, to publish another volume. 
Our increased experience, with a deter- 
mination to make the Gospel Visitor 
useful, and a hope of Heaven's blessing 
upon our labors, encourages us to ex- 
pect that the next volume will at least 
ne as interesting and valuable as any 
previous one, and we shall labor to make 
It more so. 

The object of the work will be the 
same as it has heretofore been, namely, 
the advocacy of the doctrines and prac- 
tices of a pure Christianity, a3 it came 
from the inspired lips of Christ and the 

It is impossible for works of this kind 
to prosper, without the constant exer- 
tions of their friends in obtaining sub- 
scriptions. Will the friends then of our 
enterprise make an effort to extend tie 
circulation of the Visitor that its influ- 
ence may be enlarged. Let it be remem- 
bered that it is the only paper devoted 
to that form of Christianity which we 
as a community of professing Christians 
believe answers to its original character. 

11 not then our dear brethren, and 
eisters too, aid us in a cause which we 
cannot but think is go^d, and which we 
think deserves their approbation. 

We hope the German Visitor will not 
i>^ forgotten. "We need for it a large 
addition of new subscribers, and we be- 
lieve they can be obtained by our breth- 
ren and sisters making a little exertion, 

Each number of the English Gospel 
Visitor^will contain 32 pages double col 

umns, and the German, 16 pages, neat- 
ly printed on good paper, put up in 
printed coven and mailed to subscribers 
regularly about the first of each month. 
Twelve numbers of the English will 
make nearly 400 pages, and the German 
about one half of that number. 

Single copy of the English, one 

year, in advance, ^1 .00 
Six copies - - 5,0'J 

Thirteen copies - - 10,00 

Single copy of the German one 

year, in advance, 0,50 

Seven copies sent to one address 3,00 
Thirteen copies - - 5,00 

And at the same rate for any number 
over thirteen". 

All persons to whom this Prospectus 
is sent, are requested to act a«: Agents 
in procuring subscribers. Should any 
who receive this, not feel inclined, or 
not be able to act, they will please to 
hand it to some one who may feel to 
make some effort for the advancement of 
the work. Any person can act as his 
own agent by sending us his name with a 
dollar in current" funds. Remittances 
by mail, if properly directed, at our risk. 

J&^*ln ordering the Gospel Visitor, 
write the name of the person, Post-Of- 
fice, County, and State, in a plain 

J^-We again ask our friends to make 
some exertion for the Gospel Visitor, 
and send us as many names as possible, 
by the first of December. 

Ä@*A11 communications to the Gos- 
pel Visitor, whether on business of the 
paper or for publication, should be ad- 
dressed to the »'Editors of the Gospel Vis- 
itor, Columbiana, Columbiana Co. O." 
* Columbiana, Columbiana Co. O. 

September 29th 1*58. 

ll. Geifer & Co. 



No. 832 N. 3d. St. above Vine, 


Offer to the Trade a large ?.nd well S3- 
ectdri Stuck of Goods, aL the very low- 
prices. As we sell for Cash only, or 
t) men of the most undoubted Charac- 
t M- — thus avoiding Ihe great risks of bu- 
siness — we are enabled to offer rare in- 
ducements to good Jiuyers. Orders 
respectfully solicited, and promptly at- 
Iftiided to. All kinds of country pro- 
duce received in Exchange for Goods. 
or sold upon Commission. 


Every Man who Cultivates an Acre o 

Land : 
Every Woman who Cultivates a Garden 

or Flowers : 
Every Boy who inteuds to become a 

Farmer : 
Every Girl who may become a Farmer's 

Wife : 


Ohio Cultivator 

• • 

Some are so Rich they have no time 
to read ; 

Suae are so Poor they 'can't afford to 
pay ; 

Some so wise you can't teach them any- 

Some are taking too many Papers al- 


You may, can, must, might, could, would, 

or should, leave off stich vain 

excuses, and 

FOR 1859; 

Volume XV. begins on the first of Jan- 
uary. Published twice every months in 
book form, for binding. Devoted to 
Farming, Stock Raising, Gardening, 
Fruits, iVc. cVc. Got up expressly for 
practical, every day uße. 

TaftMt« — Single cop) , $\ a year — 
Three copies for $2 — Six copies for $1 — 
Fine copies for $(>, and a copy extra to 
the getter up of every club of !*. 

O^r- Inquire at your Post Office, or 
«end for a specimen, and get tip a club 

among your neighbors. Specimens sent 

Address S. D. HARRIS» 

Editor and Publisher, Columbus, O. 

Jupt out of Tress 




Being a further 


And also of 
Feetwashixg, the Lord's supper, 

and other r d i n a nc es 

as iaiir/ht in the Gospel and practised 

by the Brethren. 

a Pamphlet of nearly 80 pages. 
Price 15 cents a copy, or 18 cents 
when sent by mail, postpaid. To be 
had of the Author, or at the office of 
the Gospel Visitor. 



We are now able to furnish Hymn- 
boohs either by express or mail at the 
shortest notice, and shall gladly fill large 
or small orders accompanied by the 
cash, as we have been under heavy ex- 
pense, and several hundred dollars are 
to be paid this month (June) to the Bin- 

Uy mail we shall send One Dozen sin- 
gle for $3.40 Cents postpaid, which is 
DOW requiredb law. By Express we 
Bend Onehundred single Hymnbooks for 
J 25, 00, furnishing the box, but the 
freight to be paid by the Receiver. 
Double Hymnbooks (german and eng- 
lisli) are counted double, 6 Copies as 
one Dozen, Ate. The books are got up 
in superior style, and will please even 
the most fastidious. Please, send orders 
soon to the publisher, 

Henry Kurtz, 

Columbiana, O. 

3< l 

W^& i 





ä monthly wmmim 



VOL. IX. JUNE 1859. 


NO. 6. 





ONE Dollar the single copy, six copies for Five, and thirteen [(8? 


a receipt taken. Postage only 6 cents a year. 

f -i 










OFJI ,0, 

Intemperance — The root of the 

il e 101 

The Laodiceau church — Lukewarm- 

ness . - 
To Mary - - 167 

re of A Mack & others 
th to the afflicted 

Persevering Prayer 
Higher - 

The Apostolic Succession 
Come to the house of God 
The nameless 
What our German Baptist Friends 

say about Feetwashing - 

The command of Feetwashing 

Remarks on the above article - 

Queries 1) Concerning sisters praying 

in public - - 188 

2) Abouthating father, mother, &c — 

3) Concerning the manner of receiv- 
ing ex-communicated persons 189 

4) Concerning the receiving into the 
church a woman whose husband left 

her - - — 

5) Concerning the taking of queries 
to the yearly meeting - 190 

Correspondence & Editorial - — 

The German Visitor — Obituary 191 

3nf>alt fccö i£t>angcltfd^en 23cfnd;ö 
S-ur 3un» 1859. 

£a§ (Mot t>om Jufroafdjen ©♦ 81 
SCnmerfuncieri barnOet ? ? 
©cfpvdd) $roeiet rf)ri|rli(;;en Jreimbe 
S-ragcn beantwortet ? ? 

1) £>a8 93eten yen ©dbroefJern im 

Deffentlicfyen 6ctrcffenb * 

2) ©as Raffen yon 2Sater; Sftuttec 

k. betreffend s s 

(Sorrefpont>cnj * s * 

£er (S»ana,eUf$e Qxfucr; ? 

$ofcee*$Cmeige * * * 



Letters Received 

FromSallie E Reiffl. Daniel Snow- 
bergcr. Leon. Furry. Jacob Mohlerf 
li Ger. Vis. Martin Meyer. Susan h>;dle 

1. Sam. J Hutchison. Jacob Wisler 

2. W K Bower. NB Johnson. Adam 
Braver pd. for HB. Nathan Trent 1 
James Camerer L.Em Slifer. H Swad- 
ley 1. El H Humbert 1. Henry Spich- 
er 1 & i str. DPSayler. John Kline. 

M Beshcar 2. Jesse Spielmati. 
WDovel. Jonathan Garver 3 
H B. J Miller. W S Lyo 
Ncfl. Leonard Furry. Da 

. for Vis. Josiah Got 
D Meyers. Howard Hillor. 
Mooroaw. A II Cassel 1. " J S 
H B &c Min. Jaoob Stover, 
baugh. Jac Thomas. H Kell 


A limited number of Advorthenji 
not inconsistent with the character 
design of the Gospel-Visiter, will 
serted on the cover. The circul 
le Gospel-Visiter extends froi 
Atlantic to the Pacific Ocean,| 
thus affords a valuable medium fo 

Rates of advertising. 

One square of ten lines or less for o 

month ■ 
for six months 2. 
for twelve months» 
One column one year 
Two columns 



We are now able to furnish Hyi 
books either by express or mail at 
shortest notice, and shall gladly fill la 
or small orders accompanied by 
cash, as we have been under heavy 1 
pense, and several hundred dollars 
to be paid this month (June) to the B 

By mail we shall send One Dozen I 
gle for $0.40 Cents postpaid, whici 
now required by law. By Express, 
Bend Onehundred single Hymubooks 
,00, furnishing the box, but 
rlit to be paid by the R< 
Double Hymnbooks (german and e 
lish) are counted double, G Copies 
one Dozen, &c. The books arc 
in superior style, and will please e' 
the most fastidious. Please, send ord 
soon to the Publisher, 

Henry Kurtz, 




m. ii 

Wife 1859. 

For the Gospel Visitor. 


The evil of which I desire to say some- 
thing at present, I shall term intemper- 
ance or in other words, drunkenness : 
which is produced by the use of alcohol- 
ic drinks as a beverage. 

It would be a waste of time asd paper 
to undertake to prove that it is an evil ; 
for every candid reader wi';l at once 
admit this. I shall therefore, only point 
out some of the evils, and proceed to 
look for the root. By a certain process 
of reasoning, we may find the roots and 
powers of numbers. So with regard to 
many other things, we find a root if vre 
dig deep and examine closely. How far 
we may be successful in out present re- 
search, we are not able to say; as our 
capacity will not admit of such deep 
searching as some others are capable of. 

In the first place, I assume the respon- 
sibility to say, that intemperance, or 
drunkenness, is one of the master sins of 
the civilized world. Imagination can- 
not paint the terrible evils which fföw 
from drunkenness. Where-ever it has 
prevailed, it has played the part of the 
ungrateful serpent, and infused its dead- 
liest poison into the vitals of its kindest 
benefactor. Some of the mightiest na- 
tions on earth have fallen beneath its gi- 
ant tread. We need no other proof than 
the word of God that it is a sin. And 
if we turn to the 5th chap, of 1st Cor. 
and the 11th verse, we find it classed a- 
mong sins of the most heinous nature. 

That the use of alcoholic drinks covers 
the whole ground of intemperance, we 
do not pretend to affirm. But it is cm- 

business at present to examine this a- 

The word, Alcohol, rs derived from 
two Arabic words, til, (the) and kahol, 
(denoting a fine mineral powder.) It is 
produced only by the decomposition of 
! animal and vegetable substances. It is 
not found as a constituent principle in 
nature. Go search creation through: 
I you find it not. Nature throughout all 
! her domain of things, animate and inan- 
rmate, hasnotproducedit. Whence conies; 
it then? Human art led on by the so- 
licitation of depraved instincts, has pro- 
duced it — not by any process of growth 
and development, but by a process of 
destruction and retrogradation. The 
juice of an apple, or grape, is salutary 
drink; but let those juices rot, change 
their natural state, or in other words fer- 
ment, and they are nature's beverage no 

In the first place, the use of alcoholic 

! drinks is an evil because it disorders the 


j whole system* It is inflamable in its 

j nature. Apply it to an open wound, 
or bring it in contact with an exposed 
nerve and it burns like fire. As soon 
can a person carry coals of fire and not 
be burned, as bring alcohol in contact 
with the brain and nerves without exci- 
ting them. About one seventh part of 
the blood is sent to the head, which is 
much more in proportion than is sent 
to any other portion of the system. 
Then as that organ is so closely con- 
nected with the mind, the efFect must 
be powerful, cither for good or evil. 
The intellectual and moral constitute the 
whole dignity of man. He was never 
made merely to eat, sleep, breathe, labor, 

Gr. V. Vol. IX 19 



and die. God had higher aims in his 
creation. He was created mainly to 
think and feel — to adore God and study 
his works. Here then we see that 
drunkenness is an evil because of its bane- 
ful influence upon man's immortal part. 

Another of its evils, is the transmis- 
sion of a diseased organism from pa- 
rent to child. Again drunkeness will 
devour the substance, and enervate all 
the productive energies of a people, and 
thus prey at the roots of public wealth. 
It has been demonstrated, that ardent 
spirits costs our nation more than one 
hundred millions of dollars annually. 
Now no equivalent is returned for this 
money. If it were sunk in the bottom 
of the sea it were better for us; for it 
has been as seed sown to produce a har- 
vest of evils. It is impossible to esti- 
mate the extent of the incidental evils 
growing out of this waste of money. 
Look at the wreck of talents and vir- 
tue, the sacrifice of character and life. 
Drunkenness fills our poor-houses with 
paupers. It has been estimated that 
150,000 of the wretched tenants of these 
abodes of poverty in the United States, 
were brought there directly or indirectly 
through drunkenness. But back of all 
these visible outward evils of drunken- 
ness, there lies a field of devastation that 
never has been fully explored. — It is 
the wasted realm of the social affections 
— the violated sanctuary of domestic 
peace. Within concealed enclosures, 
where this enemy alcohol works, there is 
a bitterness of anguish, which can never 
be known but by those who have tasted 
the cup of bitterness themselves. 

It may be wondered at by some that 
a female should thus take up this cause 
with so much warmth» Although I 
have not, been personally affected by it 

or at least in my own family, I have 
been made to feel sad, in witnessing the 

many bleeding hearts of my own sex. 
Who! should feel on the subject, so 
much as woman? Candid reader, look 
on those innumerable hearts that have 
long silently bled over the ruin of all 
their dearest hopes, till their anguish 
must be openly revealed. Multitudes 
still live and weep; and multitudes have 
fallen under the pressure of their grief 
into the grave! Could the social condi- 
tion of our nation be made evident, so 
as to reveal the burdens of grief that 
are hidden in desolate homes — the burst- 
ing hearts of parents for their ruined 
sons; of wives from whose life all joy 
and hope have departed; of children re- 
duced to want and disgrace — we should 
ask no further evidence of the evils of 
drunkenness. We may indeed say with 
the prophet, "The landmourneth because 
of drunkenness." What other poison 
than intoxicating liquor in the whole u- 
niverse could prepare men for the per- 
petration of such heaven-daring crimes 
as we daily read accounts of? 

But has it ever entered into the holy 
sanctuary? Ah! I awfully fear it is 
the case. And the injunction so poin- 
tedly laid upon the Jewish Priests by 
God himself, not to drink wine or strong 
drink, when about to engage in the ser- 
vices of religion, and also upon the Naz- 
arenes, was doubtless dictated by Jeho- 
vah in view of the demoralizing effects 
of those drinks. In the 10th chap, of 
Leviticus, we have an account of the 
deaths of Na lab and Abihu, for offering 
strange fire before the Lord, which occur- 
red probably under the influence of a 
perverted judgement, occasioned by 
those drinks: for God from this time re- 
quired total abstinence of Aaron, and the 
entire priesthood, when they engaged in 
those services. Lev 10th chap. 9 verse. 
Have we found it in our midst? Ah ! 
would to God it were not so. Having 



briefly pointed out some of the evils, 
let us look for the root. 

In our research we first come in con- 
tact with the Distillery. If our country 
is engaged in a war, and I go not near the 
battle ground but remain at home busi- 
ly engaged in preparing implements and 
ammunition for those who do go, am I 
not imbruing my hands in the blood of 
tue slain ? Most certainly I am. Sup- 
pose I refuse to furnish them with the 
means to carry on their carnage of blood. 
the war must soon terminate. So in 
this case let no more of this soul killing 
liquid be distilled and there is an end 
to the carnage at once. Oh ! could the 
distiller estimate the destruction which 
he is producing yearly, I think he would 
shudder at the sight of it; and even 
when he looks at his well filled coffer, 
he might say it is the price of so many 

It is said one out of sixty, or 300,000, 
of our population are drunkards ; and 
30,000, die annually the drunkard's 
death. The ravages of war, famine, and 
pestilence, do not equal those of this de- 
troyer. The yellow fever in Philadel- 
phia in 1793, felt to be a dreadful curse, 
destroyed but 4000. In the war of 1812 
it is said the sword destroyed but 500 a 
year. Intemperance destroys more 
than 500 a week. Who that is engaged 
in distilling this liquid fire can listen 
(unmoved) to these things ? "What can 
be done in this matter but kill the main 
root, which is the distillery? Strike a 
deadly blow at this and the evil ceases. 
"What cares the inebriate, when his ty- 
rant appetite comes upon him, for his 
standing in society, or family claims 
— or life, or death, or heaven, or hell ! 
These influence him but little. But let 
the distilleries cease to pour forth their 
floods of the poisonous beverage, &he may 
be reclaimed. If the temptation could 

be removed away from him, instead of 
saying go not in the way of it, the work 
would be done. No man is secure from 
the blighting influence of this scourge, 
unless he has a pure and strong principle 
within, being acted upon by the agency 
of the Holy Spirit which speaks to the 
conscience in the name of the Almighty 

The man who is engaged in distilling 
ardent spirits may only think of present 
gain and think lightly of the matter r.ow ; 
but will he think lightly of it when he 
st nds with his victims before the judge- 
ment seat of Him who has said, "As ye 
would that men should do to you, do ye 
also to them," and who has required all 
men "to do justly, and to love mercy?' 
We will now suppose we have found the 
main root, and proceed to look for oth- 
ers which often help to support the main 

Suppose the distiller could not obtain 
materials for his purpose, could he pro- 
ceed with his work of death and destruc- 
tion ? Most certainly not. And yet 
many are found, — (Ah ! and those too 
professing the Christian religion) who 
will furnish him with grain, because he 
pays a few dollars more for it, and thus 
convert this staff of life, into death and 
destruction. Here we find another root 
which is strongly attached to the main 
one, and should also be destroyed. Sup- 
pose no grain were sold to the distiller, 
how much cheaper could we buy our 
bread, and there would not be so many 
to suffer from hunger. But again, — 
suppose after he has prepared his bever- 
age he could find none who are willing 
to assist him in diffusing it through the 
land, how soon would he be obliged to 
stop his proceedings. But there is the 
rum-seller ever ready to do his bidding, 
and thus he is again assisted, in spread- 
ing death around us. Candid reader, 



let us consider this subject with earnest- 'cold nor hot: I would thou wert cold or 
ncs* anrl prayer, that man may be a- hot. So then, because thou art luke- 
shamed of this war and carnage, aril warm, and neither cold nor hot, I will 

peek to have his heart filled wi:h love 
to his fellow man. 

C. A. H. 


spew thee out of my mouth." (v. 15, 
IG.) The expression conveys the idea 
of a nauseating or sick stomach, which 
rejects the nauseating cause. The sin 
(or state) of lukewarmness, is the sub- 
ject which I intend to cousider in this 

One mode of interpretation is, to div- 
Dear brethren : Permit me to commu- ide the christian era or dispensation, 
nicare a few thoughts on the Laodicean or in other words, the christian church 
Church, to the readers of the Gospel from its first organization, to its final 

Fou the Visitor. 


Visitor. In the 2d and 3d chapters of 
Revelations we have an account of sev- 
en churches which were in Asia. Two of 
which we arc certain were already or- 
ganized in St. Paul's time. In the 10th. 

consummation, into seven periods of time, 
appropriating what is said of the ^e\on 
churches in the order in which they 
stand in the catalogue to these sup- 
posed seven periods. Thus making the 

chapter of the Acts, we have an ac-' sixth, or Phildelphian period perfect ; 
count of Paul's preaching at Ephesus, ■ and the seventh, or Laodicean period, 

and afterward his epistle to that church. 
In Paul's letter to the Col. 4 : 16 we 
read. "And when this epistle is read 
among you, cause that it be read also in 
the church of the Laodiceans ; and that ye 
likewise read the epistle from Laodicea." 
This proves that the church at Laodi- 

lukewarm ii~c. 

This mode of interpretation I reject, 
for the following reasons: First, This 
arrangemeut would make the sixth peri- 
od of the christian church which is de- 
clared to be past, perfect; and the sev- 
enth, (which is declared to be the pre- 

cca was organized in Paul's time and sent) all lukewarmness. Or, in other 

that he had addressed a letter to that 
church which appears now to bo lost. 

The Lord Jesus through St. John, 
the divine, addresses the seveu Asiatic 
churches, reproving them for their er- 
rors, and commending them for there 
virtue. In the church which was at 
Laodicea, the Lord finds no good thing, 
but evil onlyi, for which he reproves 
them sharply. The special hin the Lord 
Jesus reproves that church for, is the 
sin of lukewarmness, and declare» thai 

words without a Philadelphia^ or per- 
fect Christian in the church; and con- 
sequently without any "salt in the earth, 
or light in the world. " Secondly, This 
interpretation would inply that the pure 
gospel is no more preached, and that the 
Lord has removed his candlestick out of 
his place, and has no more a people on 
earth. And, Thirdly, This interpreta- 
tion would imply that God was at fault. 
For the Lord has declared that "with- 
out me ye can do do thing." If in the 

«■less they repent of tl.cir sin, he will sixth, or Philadelphia!! period, all were 

spew them out of his mouth. The Lord 
Jesus declares he would prefer a cold or 
hot state to that of lukewarmness. "I 

perfect christians, aud the church dur- 
ing that period had a door opened that 
no one could shut, the Lord made it so, 

know thj works, that thou art neither I by giving so much grace that it must be 



so. For it remains yet to be proved that 
man in that fancied period was better 
by nature than at any other period in 
his history. And if in the seventh, or 
Laodicean, (or present period,) ail are 
lukewarm, then the Lord has made them 
so by withholding his grace from man 
that he cannot be otherwise. For it re- 
mains to be proved that man by nature 

is worse now than at any other period of 
his history. 

My mode of interpretation is this, 
The seven Asiatic churches represent 
the christian church, during the christi- 
an dispensation in all her vicissitudes. 
From the days of the apostles to the end 
of time will be found organized branches 
of the church which stand in relation to 
God as those seven churches did. As the 
church at Ephesus, through the grace 
of God*did much in his service, and 
yet left their first love) as the church at 
Smyrna, through the grace of God en- 
dured much, and had great tribulation, 
& passed through them all unhurt; as the 
church at Pergamos, had a location 
even where Satan's seat is, and held fast 
to hia name, and did not deny the faith, 
and ^et through their unwatehfulness 
tolerated errors among them which the 
Lord hated ; as the church at Thyatira, 
had charity, and service, & faith, and pa- 
tience, & the last was even more than the 
first, and yet through their negligence 
tolerated errors among them at which 
the Lord was greatly displeased ; as the 
church which was at Sardis, had a name 
that they lived and yet were dead ; as 
the church at Philadelphia, served the 
Lord so faithfully that heso blessed them 
as to set an open door before them, that 
no one could shut; or lastly, as the 
church at Laodicea, became lukewarm, 
and were spewed out of the mouth of 
the Lord, so it has been in the christian 

world since the time of those seven 

This mode of interpretation applies equal- 
ly to individual members in the church. 
There may be members in the church who 
keep up appearances of religion ; and as 
"Herod did many things that John 
said/' so they may do many things in the 
service of God, and yet have lost their 
first love. Others may have much trib- 
ulation, and many temptations, but 
through their faithfulness the Lord will 
deliver them out of them all. Others 
may live so much among sinners, that it 
may be said they live even where Satan's 
seat is, and through watchfulness and 
prayer, come off conquorors, while some 
of them may fail into some of the sur- 
rounding temptations and come short cf 
eternal life, &c. &c. 

Even so with lukewarmness. There 
may be organized branches of the church 
in a lukewarm state, as churches. 
And individual members in every branch 
of the church may be in a lukewarm 
state, while the church as a whole may 
not be lukewarm. 

I come now to consider the state of 
lukewarmness. And as that is the state 
so very offensive to the Lord, it is our 
duty to examine it critically. The Lord 
Jesus does not represent a cold or hot 
state to be disgusting. Of the three 
states named, he would prefer the cold 
or hot to that of lukewarmness. Sup- 
posing heathenism to be the cold state, 
and such as Saul of Tarsus who was 
zealous for the traditions of the Elders, 
to be the hot state. It will be seen at a 
glance there is more hope for such, than 
for lukewarm professors of christiani. 

Our christian experience demonstrates 
the truth that those persons living in a 
perfect cold state, having never heard of, 
or professed Christianity, will receive the 
pure gospel, and become obedient to the 
truth — sooner than lukewarm piofes« 



sora. So the hot enthusiast with his 
misdirected zeal, is more likely to be 
brought right by the gospel, than a luke- 
warm professor of Christianity. 

The Lord Jesus has not left us in ig- 
norance concerning the sin oflukewarin- 
ness, but has clearlv defined it. "Because 
thou sayest, I am rich, and increased 
with goods, and have need of nothing ;&' 
knowest not that thou art wretched, and 
miserable, and poor, and blind, and nak- 1 
ed : (v. 17.) It is evident the Lord | 
Jesus has no reference to poverty in 
pecuniary matters ; but poverty, in spir- 
itual things. This heavy charge the 
Lord Jesus brings against this church, 
ministers and people. They said "we 
are rich," he said they were poor. They 
said they were increased with goods, and 
had need of nothing. He said they 
were wretched, and blind, and naked, 
and needed everything ; and he counsel- 
led them to buy of him gold tried in the 
fire that they might be rich. But how shall 
they buy if they be so very poor ? Just 
as they may buy of Christ wine and 
milk, that is, without money and with- 
out price. Is. 55. Something indeed 
must be parted with, but it is nothing of 
a valuable consideration, it is only to 
make room for receiving true riches. 
Part with sin and self sufficiency, and 
come to Christ with a sense of your pov- 
erty and emptiness, that you may be fil- 
led with his true riches. 

It is evident that their lukewarmness 
consisted in this, viz. they thought 
themselves to be rich in religion and 
thought they had a sufficiency, and need- 
ed nothing more. They were baptized 
upon there faith, perhaps they attended 
on the church ordinances once or twice 
a year, perhaps .came together in one 
place once a month for the purpose of 
public worship and to hear the gospel 
preached, and because they did so much, 

they conceited they were rich and had 
religion, and needed nothing more, had 
no more room to improve the talent the 
Lord eave them, &c. 

Dear brethren, is there not cause to 
fear that those churches which have a 
formal routine of worship, and which 
come together to worhsip God, and to 
preach his word only once or twice a 
month, provided it dont rain, or snow, 
or if the wind does not blow cold from 
the north west, if the roads are not too 
bad &c, are in a lukewarm state. Are 
those members of churches who oppose 
the gospel being preached in the same 
place several times in succession, in or- 
der to reason with the people on the all 
important subject of salvation, luke- 
warm, or are they not ? The Lord will 


To those churches in general, and 
members in particular, who are in a luke- 
warm state, the Lord Jesus says. "Be- 
hold I stand at the door and knock : If 
any man hear my voice, and open the 
door, I will come in to him, and sup with 
him, and he with me, (20.) Docs not 
the Lork Jesus knock long and loud at 
the door of that church which in her 
lukewarm way, goes on year in and year 
out, to preach a little once, or at farth- 
est twice a month in their undecided 
manner to those who may chance to find 
it convenient to come, while other sects 
are making every effort to spread the 
adulterated system of religion, by which 
even brethren's children become capti- 
vated, and finally led astray '( And they 
standing still while the wolf is amDng 
the lambs, saying, they have the gospel, 
let them help themselves, preaching the 
gospel once a month is often enough. 
We are rich, and increased in good things 
and need nothing. Lord, help them. 

Does not the Lord Jesus knock loud 
at the door of that church which through 



her lukewarmness sees some of her chil- 
dren, with her neighbors gathered into 
the fold of antichrist, while the glad 
news is brought to her that others had 
doubled their diligence,and calling minis- 
tering brethren from neighboring chur- 
ches to help these to do more than they 
had been in the habit of doing, come to- 
gether for days in succession at the 
same place for the purpose of preaching 
the pure gospel to saint and sinner, to 
do as Paul did to "exhort them night 
and day with tears ;" the Lord blessing 
his preached word, and bringing many, 
very many, from darkness to light, and 
from the power of Satan to God,and who 
became obedient to the faith, they them- 
selves still remaining inactive ? 

I said does not the Lord under such 
truthful circumstances knock long and 
loud, yea, verily loud at the door of that 
church which makes no decided effort for 
the cause of Christ,and suffers the rising 
generation to be deluded by the sophis- 
try of antichrist ? 

What shall I say of those individuals 
who are so obstinate in their vain sup- 
position that they are rich, and increas- 
ed in goods, and have need of nothing 
more than their baptism; and who attend 
communion once a year, and have preach- 
ing once a month if the weather is fine, 
if not, they can do good at home <#c., 
and by their obstinacy, even prevent the 
church as a body from making an addi- 
tional effort to prevail with men to serve 
the Lord? 

The Lord says these are blind. And 
he counsels them to buy of him eye 
salve, that they might see ; to give up 
their own wisdom and reason, which are 
but blindness in the things of God, and 
resign themselves to his word and spir- 
it; and their eyes shall be opened to see 
their way and their end, their duty and 
1 true interest. And if they would do so ; 

a new and glorious scene would then 
open itself to these souls, and a new 
state of things would be brought about, 
the true worship of God would flourish, 
as a tree planted by the rivers of water. 
That we may all lay this matter to 
heart, and open the door when the Lord 
knocks, and invite him in, and enjoy the 
feast is my prayer to God. 

D. P. Satler. 

For the Gospel Visitor. 

My dear Sister in the bursting bonds 
of mortality, as well as in hope of Eter- 
nal Life,— thou sayest the truth. "Born 
to affliction;" harl words but true. "We 
indeed are "born to trouble as the sparks 
fly upward/' — but as certainly designed 
for glory, as the dew-drops glisten in the 
morning sun-upon the withered plantat 
eve. let not our weakness prevent 
us from realizing God's grand design 
toward the werk of his hands. Like 
Moses, let us desire to see the "glory 
of God," — 'tis no presumption, and in his 
indulgence, he has granted us the privi- 
lege of seeing God, — going before us un- 
til we shall have followed him, to his 
Father, and our Father, where we shall 
see him, "face to face." 

I snatched this nameless relic of Po- 
etry, from the destroying hand of time 
— and drop it in the leaves of our Visi- 
tor, knowing it will afford sweet mu- 
sings to many, who like myself, are 
lingering on the banks of our captivity 
our eyes sometimes at our feet, looking 
like children, and like children hold up 
the pretty pebble with delight, or look 
through the shining glass to see the sun. 



The sharpest thorn protects the sweetest rose 
The sweetest rose is sweeter crushed, 


On darkest clouds tlw> brightest stars 
An St strains in oat'raots hush'd. 

It preeioqgjuioe the trodden •":„,•- 
The udder food: 

h h:.n 
II ut the booting 

Our human gr'. always wi°oly f 

Than joy?, art of! n more our : 
Tho drosa abide« i;; heart« that never meltj 

To tears tho rainbow of its radiance lene:?. 

Prophetic Hopte ilium os tho gloom of grief, 
Tho furrowed heart ita harvest bears; 

Tho angel reaper? g a t h er in tho sheaf 

Of gulden grain, grown in tho field of cares. 

weeper! on the weary waj of life, 
L ol? on thy suffering CftRisrT 1 , and sixg! 

A re of Borrow und of .-tri fe, 

And thou i.rt garnered from the winnowing]! 

-*-« • ■» » 

Translated from tho "Evang. Beenoh." 

of Alexander Mack <!: other brethren. 

Written nearly a Century ago. 

No. 4. 

In Jesus, the 1 :vcr of our true life 
\lc:»rly beloved brother. Your kind little 
epistle I have duly received; but wheth- 
er I shall, come to the next big (year- 
ly) meeting, I cannot know as yet. I have 
spoken with brother Christopher Satur 
whether fie would go; but he hid not 
tlien concluded to do so. Yetif I could 
persuade him yet, I would prefer stay- 
ing at home fortius time, as relates to 
the body; — with the spirit T would how- 

■-.•:• like to bo present with my heart- 
felt love and wellwishing. But if he 
should still persist in hi.i mind not to go 
along, and I should feel encouraged to 
go there, I would yet in tho first place 
have his and the brethren's consent, 
before I would undertake the journey. 
Therefore I cannot givo at present a de- 
v'.-cr, whether I will come or 

What relates to brother C. N. he has 
permitted to have iiis name inscribed to 

i muster, and tries ns much as possible 
raw himself from the church, 
jand does not like any more to be called a 
jbro:!uv. »i used the kiss to 

brother :Gunstopuer SSamr, when be did 
talk to him; afld when I had been in- 
farmed of this, a ui also talked with him? 
I have not offered it toning Hence he 
W'-iiild already boas much as disowned; 
yet we would bo v, illing to harw home 
patience with him, if pcracK«. inure he 
might repent. I u voaskoi him, wheth- 
er he would be an cry with me, if I should 
pray for him. Then he said. No, ho 
would like it. Upon which I have ad- 
vised hiin, to try also, whether hocodd 
pray hi» seif yet. 

Concerning the present time *) it is 
my jmnressioi, that they sjguify «bebe- 
ginning of sorrows, ( f which Qhrjstspeaks, 

and says, that we should not be troub- 
led, but still nhouhl take heed that no 
man deceive us. Yet I believe, that 
the best taking heed consists in this, to 
try to walk in and with a cle:ir conscience 
both towards God and all men, and to 
let our moderation be known unto all 
men, for the Lord is at hand. 

Though it is true, as the scriptures 
.say, that the Lord was not in the wind, 
— notiu tho earthquake, — not in the 
tire; yet it is not ttje less true, that he 
Was near, and in tie still, small voice. 
When this came, Elijah wrapped his 
face in \xii i antic, and went out to 
meet the Lord. And since we especially 
oanno) know the hour of our departure 
from Lima to eternity, may Hod in his 
loving kindness grant us grape to watch 
and pray that we may be accounted wor- 
thy to escape all these things that shall 
) to pass, and to stand before the 
Son of man. 

*) This Wftl jui I i bout the Sime of the l-e^-in- 
ning of tho Revolution; »oo the dato of thi« 



Truly the time is at hand of that 
great salvation of the latter days; but I 

do not expect it fully in this life, which 
is subject to eo many a death; but I hope 
for a better life which is eternal. The 
begining of sorrows and the pains of 
childbirth are indeed in this life, and 
the hour of temptation comes to an end 
and is fulfilled in the rupture of life; 
theu in yonder life we shall see, what 
kind of a child is born unto us. There 
fore Christ says, we should not fear 
those, should not be "afraid of them 
that kill the body, and after that, have 
no more that they can do." 

Finally concerning me and mine, we 
are at present tolerably well. After 
many salutations of heartfelt love I com- 
mend thee unto God, and to the word 
of his grace, which is able to build you up, 
and to give you an inheritance among 
all them which are sanctified in Christ 
Jesus, Amen. 1 remain your hum- 
ble yet faithfully inslined fellow member 
and brother. 

Sander Mack. 

Creyfeld, May 11, 1775. 

(Note of the Editor. — This letter 
is a testimony, that our yearly meetings 
more than eighty years ago were al- 
ready something old and usual. Indeed 
we fiud traces that our brethren more 
than a hundred years since met and con- 
vened every year just at the same time, 
as now, namely on Pentecost, as the 
birthday of the Christian church, from 
all the dif£erent districts in one before 
appointed place, in order to labor togeth- 
er in the fear of the Lord and under the 
assistance of his holy Spirit to that end, 
that they with all their fellow members 
might continue steadfastly, in the apos- 
tles' doctrine and fellowship, and in 
breaking of bread, and in prayers." 

That our yearly meetings were an in- 
strument in the hand of God to preserve 
the unity of the spirit and the bond of 
peace and brotherly love in our churches, 
and to prevent division and apostacy, 

say many, in these yearly meet- 

history of the Brethren ? From the first 
separation (of the Seventh day people) 
to the very last not a single one was a- 
ble to disturb the tranquillity and peace 
of the fraternity in general, — and how- 
ever specious sometimes the beginning 
was, yet the progress and issue of these 
separations proved that they mostly 
seemed to prosper for a little while, and 
soon, yea often before their leader's 
death, fell into decay. 

ings there are made human laws or com- 
mandments of men. TVe reply, No, 
dear brethren, and again : No. Such 
things are only said by such, who are 
strangers to our yearly meetings, or by 
such who would rule over you according 
to their own notion, and are not willing 
to obey the word, "Be subject one to 
another ." Just as in every human life and 
in every family, so will occur in every 
church cases and questions, which not 
every one is able to decide immediately 
according to the word of God, and hence 
originate different opinions. Now such 
questions are brought before the yearly 

meeting, and are there decided as near 
as possible according to the pure sense 
and spirit of the word, that a multitude 
of opinions — these would be command- 
ments of men, if they were to become 
laws — might not disturb or destroy the 
unity of the Spirit.) 

No 5. 

May the innocent Limb of God have 
mercy on us, and give and preserve in 
us His peace ! 

My much beloved brother J. P. 

I have read every word, you have 
written to me, several times with care 
and attention, and have until now found 
nothing therein which could cause me to 
change the opinion I had of this matter. 
But this I confess unto you, that I hate 
no opinion so much, as the opinion of 
the Sadducees. If the query should arise 
in you, why I hate this opinion so much? 
— I would wish you to read in love and 
with attention the first and second verse 
of Acts 4, and also particularly cbapt. 

— who will not see this in the whole 5 : 17 and also 18 verses. There you 




will find, why I bate this opinion so 

"Where this opinion can prevail in a 
heart, it will extinguish every spark of 
the love of God, and transform a man 
into a beast. — Lord, in mercy deliver 
for thy own sake all those souls, who 
have the least spark of christian love in 
their hearts, from this beastly thing ! 
In the epistle of Jude verse 21, I find 
these words, "Keep yourselves in the 
love of God, looking for the mercy of 
our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life." 
my dear brother, marvel not, that I 
can receive nothing which riseth up to 
disturb me in my heavenly calling. Con- 
cerning the similes, ideas and exposi- 
tions in thy letter I find indeed some, 
which I cannot commend with a good 
conscience; yet I think I do no wrong, 
when I leave them untouched; for the 
only good and only wise God alone knows 
indeed, why you had to write thus. To 
this God, who is also only powerful, be 
honor and glory for ever. Amen. 

To the Father of mercy and God of 
all consolation be heartily commended 
by a poor worm hungering after grace, 
your otherwise well known humble broth- 


Sander mack. 

Written at Creyfeld in our cabin the 
first day of June 1798. 

No. 0. 

Tenderly beloved brother, dear and 
well esteemed fellow pilgrim J. P. 

With a heartfelt greeting and saluta- 
tion of the kiss in the spirit of sincere 
brotherly love I return to you hereby 
according to your request your letter. 
Though I have read thy letter again and 
with diligence and in the fear of 
the Lord, I cannot say that all those scrip- 
ture passages referred to by you cid pro- 
duce such an impression, as I und 
they have produced in you. But what 
shall I say 1 The flowers in the garden 

are still and peaceful, though one clothed 
in blue, the other in red, and the other 
(third) in white. They praise quietly 
their Creator, and shew forth in entire 
concord the manifold wisdom of the su- 
preme Being. Praise waiteth for thee, 
Lord in Zion. 

Last night the youngest child of my 
youngest daughter has left the body of 
death, and is gone from the land of mor- 
tality over the stream, which has no 
bridge, into the land of the living. This 
child has performed its whole journey 
in 13 months, and I have traveled now 
already 86 years and 7 months, and have 
not yet passed over Jordan. But what 
our God doeth, is done well. "It is not 
of him that willeth, nor of him that 
runneth, but of God that sheweth mer- 

P. S. I havo told no person in our 
neighborhood, that there was a dispute 
between me and you, nor have I permit- 
ted any person to see your letter. The 
Lord has called me unto peace. May 
that same peace, which passeth all un- 
derstanding, keep our hearts and minds 
through Christ Jesus. Amen, Amen. 

Written at Creyfeld in my cabin Oc- 
tober 23, 1798 by your weak and hum- 
ble fellow pilgrim 

Sander Mack. 

No 7. 
Creyfeld in Germantown Township 
February 24, 1776. 

Dearly beloved brother ! 
Though I find just now my inmost de- 
light in the silent admiration of the great 
love of my faithful Shepherd, who has 
so freely and kindly shed his precious 
and pure blood on the tree of the cross 
for me and all poor penitent sinners, 
yet I feel it my duty to answer some lit- 
tle upon thy beloved and compassion 
letter, and wish unto thee in the first 
place all useful consolation of that im- 



perishable salvation in thy immortal 
soul to the strengthening of thy faith 
in these most distressing times. 

It has touched me very tenderly, 
that you should be so much afflicted 
on my and my children's account; yet 
I perceive therein your faithful and sym- 
pathizing heart, and I rejoice in my dis- 
tress, that you with the author and fin- 
isher of our faith, love righteousness, 
and hate iniquity. Therefore I cannot 
well pass by to inform you a little of the 
present condition of my children. 

Though my Hannah thought at first, 
her sin was not so great, because they 
had been betrothed with one another, 
never to forsake each other, which they, 
she and her consort, intend also to prove 
by their deed; yet she is now better in- 
formed, and acknowledges her sin, and 
asks also particularly your forgiveness, 
since she had always a special regard, 
for you, believing that you fear the Lord, 
and desires particularly, that you would 
intercede with the Lord for her, that 
He would have mercy on her in her 
distressed state, in as much she does 
not wish to fall altogether behind. 

My Sarah thinks, she had done toler- 
ably well, having refused so many, and 
having chosen at last the one, whom she 
loves, and has been spared such reproach, 
as my Hannah has to bear. Her hus- 
band is Jacob Z . . . , a son of friend 
Michael Z. . . , a tanner, who lives 
not far from you. She has been put 
back from the kiss and the breaking of 
bread for three reasons. First, because 
she married out of the church. Second- 
ly, because it was done by license, — 
and thirdly, because her husband had 
not yet attained quite his freedom, and 
his master knew nothing of it. 

But my Hannah has been put away 
farther, so that we do not eat with her. 
Yet most of the members have confessed, 

that they would be more willing to re- 
ceive her again, if she should return tru- 
ly penitent, as they were now willing to 
put her out. Her husband's name is 
Adam W ♦ . . Both these young men 
came for a considerable time to our meet- 
ings, and truly I expected no such evil 
thing of either of them. Concerning 
myself I have asked the Brethren pub- 
licly, whether they had any thing a- 
gainst me. But they have testified, 
that they were satisfied with me, and 
would lay no further burden upon me. 
Before God however I cannot plead my- 
self quite innocent, though I thought, I 
had been very diligent, and sent many 
sighs to eternal Love for these two poor 

But it is alone the mercy of God, that 
we are not altogether consumed, and 
that I can yet hope, that all things may 
yet work together for our good through 
the intercession of Jesus Christ. I com- 
mend myself also again to the brotherly 
interceding (before a throne of grace) 
and remain, greeting you once more 
Your sorrowing fellow pilgrim 
Sander Mack. 

P. S. My dear wife and children 
send also their friendly greeting, as far 
as it may be consistent, and acceptable. 



Come now, and follow me to the bed 
of the dying believer. "Would you see 
in what peace a Christian can die ? 
Watch the last gleams of thought which 
stream from his dying eyes. Do you see 
any thing like apprehension ? The 
world, it is true begins to shut in. The 
shadows of evening collect around his 
senses. A dark mist thickens, and rests 
upon the objects which have hitherto 
engaged his observation. The counte- 



nances cf his friends become more and 
more indistinct The sweet expressions 

of love und friendship are jo longer in- 
igible. His t car wa s no more at 
the well kuowu voice of his children, 
aud the soothing accents of tender affec- 
tion die away unheard, upon lis decay- 
in" senses, Tu him the spectacle of hu- 
man life is drawing to its close, and the 
curtain is descending, which shuts out 
this earth, its actors, ami its scenes. 
He is no longer interested in all that is 
dene under the sun. Oh 1 that I could 
nt.w gtpea to you the recesscsof his soul ; 
th at I could reveal to you the light, which 
darts into the chambers of his under- 
lying. He approaches that world 
which he has so long seen in faith. The 
imagination now collects its diminished 
strength, and the eye of faith opens 

Friends! do not stand, thus fixed in 
sorrow, around this bed of death. Why 
are you so still and silent ? Fear not to 
yuovo — you cannot disturb the last vi- 
sions which enchant this holy spirit. 
Your lament-. 4 ions break not in upon the 
songs of scraph^/.vhichinwrap his hearing 
in ecstasy. Crowd, if you choose, around 
his couch — he heeds you not — already 
he sees the spirits of the just advancing 
together to receive a kindred soul. Press 
him not with importunities; urge him 
not with alleviations. Think you he 
wants now thr.-:e tones of mortal voices — 
these material, these gross consola- 
tions ? No ! He is going to add anoth- 
er to 'the myriads of the just, that arc 
every moment crowding into the portals 
of heaven ! lie is entering a nobler 

He leaves you — he leaves you-weep- 
ing children of mortality, to grope about 
a little longer among the miseries and 
sensualities of a worldly Life. Already 
he ory^tj to you from thermions of bliss. 

Will }ou not join him there ? Will you 
not taste the sublime joys of faith? 
There are the predecessors in virtue; 
there, too, are places left for your cotem- 

There arc seats for you in the assem- 
bly of the made perfect, in the in- 
numerable company of angels, where is 
Jefus, the mediatorof the new covenant, 
and God, the judge of all. 

Ne-tlus- ultra. 

For the Visitor. 

'•Think over what you said.*' 
Reply. — "0 I never thought any moro 
about it." 

Softly, softly, we are in the presence 
of our Prince of truth and life! You 
know he gave us all a "Watch word." 
Then say not, "I think no more about 
it." We shall be brought to account for 
what we say and do, — for our words arc 
the actions of our tongues. Review 
your conversation, all you can. Was it 
years ago, or yesterday ? — Did you ad- 
vise, entreat, encourage or reproach? 
think over it. Were they strangers or 
kindred, vagabonds or saints, poor or 
rich, male or female, lover, wife, parent 
or child ? — Think over it, and pray, O 
Christian, for our Divine Teacher says, 
"By thy words thou shalt be justified, 
and by thy words, thou shalt be con- 


Highland, Ohio. 

— «-0 • » »■ 


The persevering prayer of faith 
is perhaps the most difficult as well 
as the sublimest exercise of which 
the human mind is capable. It do- 
mands the sustained exertion of 
the highest moral and spiritual rjual- 


1 T-~* 
1 I 'J 

around, calamity may break upon them 
with startling suddenness, but still they 
pray. Their prayers become the embod- 
iment and expression of single-hearted 
love, of tried and confirmed fealty, of 
aublime faith that whispers as it stays 
itself upon God, "Though he slay me, 
yet will I trust in him." "Although 
the fig-tree shall not blossom, neither 
shall fruit be on the vines; the labor of 
the olive shall fail, and the fields shall 
yield no meat ; the fleck shall be cut off 
from the fold, & there shall be no herd in 
the stalls, //e^: I will rejoice in the Lord, 1 
will joy in the God of my salvation. " 
If this be the spirit of our habitual pray- 
er, never will our God disregard it. 
"God will avenge his own elect that cry 
day and night unto him." 

The parable to which we have alluded 
above is designed to encourage persever- 
ing prayer — "that men ought always to 
pray, and not to faint,", and hence it ig 
asked, "Will he not avenge, though he 
bear long with them ?" that is, delay the 
answer to prayer. But our Savior's re- 
ply runs thus : "I tell you that he will 
avenge them speedily." How is it that 
he will long delay, and yet speedily an- 
swer prayer? With God there is no 
division of time into periods, long 
and short; the past and the future are 
to him one eternal now. "We should, 
not be ignorant of this one thing, that 
one day is with the Lord as a thousand 
years, and a thousand years as one day !" 
Even though he seem to delay, "'the 
Lord is not slack concerning his pro- 
mise, as some men count slackness." 
But there is another consideration more 
in point. The assertion of a seeming con- 
tradiction, that answers to prayer long- 
delayed are yet speedy, is harmonized in 

ities. He who thus prays must 
have a habitual overshadowing sense of 
the presence of God — a filial spirit, rest- 
ing iu the assurance of his paternal 
character and relation — a clear anticipa- 
tion of that future judgment which will 
fix his eternal state — a pressing convic- 
tion of his infinite need of God's favor 
— an undying love to God — an elevation 
of soul above the world and its delusive 
promises — a confidence in the power and 
willingness of God to grant his petitions, 
which no present disaster, nor lengthen- 
ed delay, in the answer to prayer can re- 

If such are the necesary conditions of 
the persevering prayer of faith, we can- 
not wonder that the Scriptures abound 
in enforcements of it,and heap up promi- 
ses, arguments, illustrations, at the door 
of our unbelieving hearts, to quicken 
and sustain our flagging spirits in their 
approaches to the throne of grace. And 
blessed be God that such inducements 
abound in his Holy Word; that uo tri- 
al, temptation, sorrow, perplexity, nor 
even sin can overtake them, from which 
they may not be delivered by a resort to 
this sure refuge. God is more ready to 
hear than we to pray; more ready to 
give than we to ask. "If a son ask 
bread of any of you that is a father, 
will he give him a stone; or if he ask a 
fish, will he for a fish give him a ser- 
pent; or if he ask an egg, will he offer 
him a scorpion? If ye, then, being evil, 
know how to give good gifts to your 
children, how much more shall your 
Heavenly Father give good things to 
them that ask him ?" 

If the unjust judge avenge the poor 
widow, to be rid of her importunity, 
shall not God, who loves the importuni- 
ty of his children, graciously reward it ! j the experience of the devout soul. The 
They cry unto him day and night; that long night of darkness and storm, in 
is, they never cease the practice. The which the sailor watches for the dawn, is 
world may laugh, troubles may thicken only long while it is passing. It shrinks 



into a brief space in memory, as thcsun 
breaks forth upon the subsiding tem- 
pest. "To be pained for a minute, 
to fear for an hour, to hope for a week — 
how long and weary ! But to remember 
fourscore years is to look back upon a 
day. An avenue seemeth to lengthen 
in the eyes of a wayfaring man;- but let 
him turn, those stationed elms crowd up 
within a yard." The trouble or neces- 
sity that leads the soul to cry to God for 
aid may, while its heavy pressure lasts, 
convert weeks into months, and months 
into years; } T et when the deliverance 
comes from on high, the lengthened trial 
is forgotten, the answer to prayer is 
counted swift. And though the strug- 
gle of life seems long, and the days and 
nights of watching and prayer tempt us 
to feel weary, when once to our enrap- 
tured sight the pearly gates unfold, and 
the Savior beckons us to his unclouded 
rest, we shall rejoicingly say, "God hath 
avenged me speedily." — "I cried day 
and night unto him, and my light afflic- 
tion, which was but for a moment, has 
wrought for me a far more exceeding 
and eternal weight of glory." — Protes- 
ant Churchman. 

♦ ♦> 


I remember when in Savoy, among 
the alps, climbing one morning by a 
winding path up the steep dry bed of an 
old torrent. After half an hour's hard 
work, I stopped and sat down on a loose 
rock that had rolled down into the path. 
) listened, but! could no longer hear 
the sounds of voices from the Alpine vil- 
lage beneath me — they had died away ; 
but the loud brawl of the river in the 
valley still trembled on the air in alow 
ceaseless murmur. I rose to mount up 
hi her, and entered a dark wood of pines, 
and climbtd, step by step, up the narrow 
pathway, over fallen fir cones, withered 
twigs, bare brown roots, and loose stones 

up higher and higher till the wood o- 
pened, and I could see again the valley 
beneath and the hüls beyond ; up higher 
to where the morningr sunshine came 
streaming warm and pleasant over the 
mountains; up higher and higher, 
through the light snow, till 1 was weary 
and then across to ajutting rock on 
the edge of a precipice, where I could 
rest and look around. There ] sat. 
Ear below me lay the valley, all about 
me stood the mountains, and far above 
rose some giant peaks, snow white and 
dazzling, into the blue, cloudless heav- 
ens; and there rose above the rest one 
mighty mountain, before hidden by the 
hills, on whose summit a white cioud 
was lying, and from whose peaks came the 
c ound of falling snow and ice, like dis- 
tant thunder. 

And as I mused, my thoughts rose to 
better things; why, I thought, I saw 
nothing of all this sunshine, and glad- 
ness, and glory down in the valley be- 
low, but now I have climbed up to it, 
how beautiful it is ; so, my soul, there 
is light, and joy, and glory evermore a- 
bove thee ; then lie not in darkness, but 
climb evermore up higher — and 'forget- 
ting the things that are behind," press 
on to those that are before, "Looking 
unto Jesus." Do these words meet the 
eye of some doubting Christian! ()! 
doubting Christian, why stop in the 
cloud and mist, when you can reach the 
clear sky above you] Why stand afar 
oh at the bottom ol Calvary, when you 
can climb to the top, and wrap your 
arms about the cross, and feel assured of 
your salvation ? No more look on Jesus 
with fear and suspicion, but go near, 
and touch those wounds, and say with 
Thomas, "JBjf Lord, and my God !" and 
you shall find that the nearer you get 
to Christ, the further you get from doubt; 
an I as it is up hill to Christ, go up hiW 
and let your watchword every day be, 
Higher ! 

Does some weak, sickly Christian 
read these words. ? — a sickly Christian 
is a sinuiug Christian. Thou art too 



much taken up with this world, and its 
fetid air sickens the soul. 

O! Christian, go up higher, up over 
the Hill of Difficulty till you can breathe 
the fresh air of heaven ; leave the world 

evening-, upon that threadbare topic. 
Apostolic Succession. We assert that 
the Word is true, and the Word was 
first — "first and the last." for "in the 
beginning was the word," that "sword 

behind, leave it behind forever, and of the spirit." It is not the blessings 

"set your affections on things above," 
and daily climb by prayer nearer to God 
above, and let your watchword still be, 

Does some earnest, happy Christian 
read this"? O! Christian, go up higher; 
go up into the glory on the Mount with 
God, bowed down in self-abasement, 
"instant in prayer," constant iu praise, 
and then walk with God like Enoch, and 
"watch" till "the day break and the 
shadows flee away." 

Does some unforgiven sinner read this] 
— O! unforgiven sinner, you are in 
darkness this hour, and are going down 
to darkness everlasting ! 

Above you there is a hill you see not, 
on whose brow rests a crown of light 
that fadeth not away ; and in that light 
stands "the city of the living God," 

of a pontiff, qor the imposition of a prel- 
ate's hands that guides aright; but, 
"Thy word is a lamp unto my feet, and 
a light unto my path." That church is 
of true apostolic succession that, in its 
faith and government is based upon that 
rock — the true testament, which is the 
Word, and that is a Christian who has 
become a new creature;" here lies, in 
a nut shell, the whole sum and substance 
of the controverted point. 

We believe in church discipline and 
church officers; we further believe that 
if several persons, alone upon an island 
in the midst of the ocean, or in the wilds 
of America, were there to agree to start 
a church, founded upon the plain teach- 
ings of Christ and his apostles, we say 
we firmly believe that their labors would 
be blessed and their prayers of faith, 
would meet with an echo in the skies: 

and -'ihe general assembly and church , 
of ths first born," and "the spirits f' and after complyingwith the requisitions 
just men made perfect," and "Jesus the ! of the S 0S P el » tue 7 would receive the 
Mediator of the New Covenant," and ' & ift of the hoI r Ghost > as did the apostles 
' God the Judge of all." That hill is Z{. I attbe beginning; for we are assured'"that 

on. To reach it, go up higher ! Hark! 
O man! — Heaven is as real as earth, 

if two of you shall agree on earth, as 
touching anything that they shall ask, it 

— __. „ U j 

and the way from earth to heaven is as shall be done for them, of my Father 

real as the way from earth to hell, which is in Heaven, for " where two or 

O ! choose now the way to heaven ; and three are gathered together in my name, 
if you would find it, learn that the path ! there am * * n tlie mictst of them;" and 

of life is the path of faith — faith in Christ, ''""'»at, therefore, God hath joined to- 

and Christ alone. "He that believeth getber, let not man put asunder;" for 

in him hath everlasting lifa." O! then " wno art thou, O man, that repliest a- 

believe and live, and from this hour go gainst God!" "What God hath cleans- 

up higher. — British .Messender. ed cal1 not thou common." 

fto. 4. 

The crucified Lamb is like the brazen 
serpent, to be seen only by the eye of 
faith, in order for one to be recipient 
of His saving power. And if any after 
they are engrafted into the "true vine" 
should fall away by reason ofsin or nnbe- 
" That is true which was fir&l." These lief, in order to restore them after re- 
words were the burthen of a discourse . pentance, it would not be necessary 
lelivered again by our friend Sund ay j to have a priest to pronounce absolu- 



tion, a doctrine as blasphemous as it is 
ridiculous; away with it to old JSaby- 
loa whence it came." for there is an 
advocate with the Father/' a priest 
"that ever live th to make intercessions 
for them," even the "Bishop of souls." 

\\ hy even the Apostle I*eter himself 
did not absolve Simon the sorcerer, but 
said "Pray CJod that if perhaps the 
thought öf thine heart may be forgiven 
Ihce"! It is stated that Simon desired 
Peter to pray for him but it does not ap- 
pear that he did; but if he did, praying 
for one is one thing, forgiving his sins 
is quite another thing; a prerogative 
that belongs to fJod only. 

It would be well for some who hold 
ecclesiastical and state authority, and 
delight in frivolous subtilties and squib- 
ling expositions, to remember these 
words of the "Great Teacher of humil- 
ity, "Whosoever will be chief among 
you let him be your servant," and not 
"lord it over God's heritage." 

Our only motive, Mr. Editor, is to 
correct error careering rampant 
through the land, and raise up truth 
which lies upon the highway trodden 
under foot. Oh, for amillenial light to 
dissipate the dark clouds of ignorance 
and superstition that hangs like a pal! 
upon the horizon of the Christian world — 

" Tis a history 

Handed from oges down ; a nu V — 

Which children, open cy'd and inouth'd devour; 

And thus as garrulous ignorance relatos, 

We learn it and believe." 


The Power of the Word Alone. 
No 5. 

Like the sun that has sunk to his azure 
bed and the soft crimson drapery of his 
departing glory has fallen gently o'er 
COUCh, 10 the 1 A postlet and Prophf ts 
have ;.;one to their glorious rest, but 
their sacred Writings remain still to il- 
lume the Christian's- pathway home to 
heaven and to glory. There is beauty 
in a moonbeam; there is love in a flower; 
• e is music in the sighing zephyrs at 

eventide, or in the dulcet strains of the 
warbling nightingale; there is gentleness 
in the meek eye of the turtle dove; — 
and there is majestic grandeur in the 
sweeping whirlwind and teiror in the 
flash and peal of heaven's artillery. But 
Thy word ravishes the soul with sweet- 
est ecstacy, or rends it asunder with ter- 
rific horrors; it cheers the drooping 
Christian on his pilgrim march: it lights 
up with an effulgent blaze the dark val- 
ley of the shadow of Death, ami finally o- 
pens up to his enraptured gaze the por- 
tals of the celestial abodes, and bears 
him on its seraphic pinions till it ap- 
proximates the Divinity Himself, there 
forevermore to partake of the tree of 
Life in the midst of the paradise of (»od, 
and quafl'of the living waters that How 
from beneath His eternal throne. Or 
it burls him down to the pits of black- 
est gloom, where woe and anguish dwell, 
to sink and sink to lowerdepths forever. 



It is a favored place. Come where 
our Creator delights to meet his crea- 
tures, and bestow upon them the choic- 
est blessing!. 

It is the house of prayer. Come and 
join your fellow-citizens in pouring out 
your supplications before the throne of 

It is the house of 2 .raise. Come and 
"give the Lord the glory due unto his 
name." Let us together give thanks to 
"the Parent of all good." 

It is the house of mercy. Come and 
confess your sins before the Lord, with a 
hearty purpose to forsake them, that you 
may receive forgiveness. 

It is the house 0/ consolation. You, with 
us, are exposed to the afflictions, disap- 
pointments, and sorrows of life. We 
invite you to the house of tho Lord, that 
you maybe "comforted in all your trib- 
ulations ;" that you may learn how to 



esteem theui as "light afflictions, wbich 
endure but for a moment," yes, how they 
may be even converted into the richest 

It is the house of religious instruction. 
It has "pleased God by the foolishness 
of preaching to save them that believe." 
Come and hear the Gospel, that you may 
become "wise unto salvation." 

It is a house of sacred influences. A 
constant attendance at the sanctuary 
tends powerfully to restrain from vice, to 
confirm good resolutions, to cultivate 
habits of industry and economy, and 
therefore leads to more even of temporal 

Perhaps you are parents : these sacred 
influences are needed to render your 
children intelligent, virtuous, and hap- 
py; ornaments to society, and comforts 
to you in your declining years. We earn- 
estly wish that every family in this com- 
munity were in the habit of attending pub- 
lic worship .We are fully persuaded that 
there would be here more happiness, less 
vice, less intemperance, less sabbath des- 
ecration, less profanity, less of every 
thing that degrades apeople,and more of 
every thing that elevates and ennobles. 
And we ask you, fellow-citizens, as you 
prize the good of society, the welfare of 
your neighbors and friends, and even of 
your own families, to give the influence of 
your example to this happy result. 

We appeal also to the young, who so 
much need the restraints of grace amid 
their many temptations, to put them- 
selves under the sacred influences of the 
sanctuary. There is yet room. In all 
the churches you will be cordially wel- 

"Come to the house of prayer, 

0, thou afflicted, come ; 
The God of peace shall meet thee there, 

He makes this house his home. 

Come to the house of praise, 
Ye who are happy now; 

In sweet accord your voices raise, 
In kindred homage how. 

Ye aged, hither come, 

That ye may feel his love ; 
Soon will your trembling lips bo dumb, 

Your limbs forget to move. 

Ye young, before his throne 
Come bow; your voices raiso; 

Lot not your hearts His praise disown 
Who gives the power to praise." 

* + • » » 

By H. H. Hope. 

"Why, husband!" 

• Well, dear!" 

"What have you brought that rigged 
boy in here for]" 

"Because I could not help it?" 

"Could not help it?" 


"Why 1 ? He is dirty.' 

'I know he is.' 

'And ragged.' 

'I see he is.' 

'And 1 do believe he has got the itch. 
Look at his hands., 

'Yes, I see ; and now I see, I should 
not wonder if he Aac/got the itch.' 

♦And you have handled his hands?, 

'I have.' 

*0h. husband, what a man you are!' 

'Am I, dear V 

'Yes, you are. What could possess you 
to bring this boy in here )' 

(Husband shivers.) 'I am cold, Laura ; 
it is a November day, this. Please to 
make a little more fire.' (Wife ever 
active to anything that makes for her 
darling husband's comfort, jumps from 
her chair and thrusts wood into the 
atove, and then in a somewhat softened 
voice resumes.) 

•But. Henry, what did make you 
bring this object home!' 

'Because he is an object.' 

♦Of what, I pray] 

♦Of pity. 

♦ And disgust. 

♦Yes. dear, 1 admit that. 

'Well, then I do rfot see why you 

G. V. Vol. ix. 20 



brought him home. 
'Do you want to see? 

'Really 1 


'Well, 1 will tell you. 

'I should like to hear your reason, for 
I am sure you love me, and would not 
readily give me pain, and must have 
known that I should feel sickened at 
having such a creature in the house. 
So 1 am all anxiety to be gratified. Do 
begin, then. 

•I will. To-day is sunday — your 
Sabbath and mine. I had been to church 
and had had what might be called a 
blessed interview. Your Lord and my 
Master was there, and He asked me a 
good many questions, and seemed a good 
deal interested in my answers. Among 
other things he asked me how I was 
thriving in business, and I told Him, as 
I ought, and was glad to be able to do, 
that I was very prosperous ; everything 
that I touched seemed to turn into gold. 
As I said this I looked into His face, 
and I imagined it wore a shade of care 
as though my prosperity troubled Him. 
I determined therefore to ask Him, and, 
if need be, urge Him to come home with 
me and be my guest, knowing how 
great a pleasure it would give my wife 
as well as myself to entertain Him. 
Accordingly I did so. He declined, 
I pressed Him, ind at last, just as 1 
thought he was about to yield to my im- 
portunity, He said — -The poor ye have 
always with you, but Me ye have not 
always,' and I raised my head to gaze 
on his face, and He had vanished out 
of my sight. MeaHwhile, meeting had 
closed, and all the Church had dispers- 
ed, and I found myself alone. How 
long I had been alone I did not know, 
but arose, took my hat, and walked 
with hurried steps homeward, I con- 
fess to you, Laura, I was disappointed. 
I had hoped to bring you an illustrious 
guest ; one whom to entertain you 
would have taken at least as much pains 
as Martha of old clid ; one who, in being 

our guest, would have had opportunity 
to see how happily we live, to have 
partaken of our comforts, and wbo, I 
hoped, in parting from us, would have 
given us a special blessing at parting. 
But I was, as you see, disappointed. 
Now, as I walked along ruminatingly, 
just the other side of the mill-pond 
bridge, on that square bit of timber 
that lies by the road side, sat this boy, 
and as sure as I am alive and not crazy, 
by his side stood your Lord and my Mas- 
ter. He looked on me with a smile of 
infinite loveliness, pointed to the lad 
and repeated the words He uttered 
in the church — and vunished. Laura, I 
stood rebuked. I saw myself, not as 
in a glass darkly, but as in His face. 
My pride fled, and I became humbled, 
I took the lad by the hand, and vowed 
to my Master that I would feed the hun- 
gry and clothe the naked, and visit the 
sick, and patiently wait His coming 
to my house to be my guest. Now, 
darling, there is the door — here is the 
boy. Open the door, and turn the lad 
out. lean not do it; nor against your 
wishes can I insist on his stay. But if 
you doit, as soon as the doors of our 
dwelling are closed against him I must 
provide for him, or else I shall never 
see Christ again, save as my judge." 

As he closed, a pair of arms was thrown 
about his neck and the words — 

"Forgive me, dearest, I was wrong," 
were whispered in his ear, and — and 
Christ Jesus remained her Lord and his 

Meanwhile, the boy sat in the cor- 
ner getting the cold away from his heart. 
He was somewhere between six and six- 
teen years of age. No one could tell 
exactly at what point his age stopped. 
Look him straight in the face, and he 
looked prematurely old. Look at himin 
profile, and he looked like a little child. 
The same was true of his aspect. Look 
at him directly, and his face was not 
pleasant; lookaside-look, and he was 
singularly beautiful. Poor lad ! How 
from his large deep-set eyes his soul 



gazed out, and carried back to his con- 
sciousness, intelligence ! He comprehen- 
ded as all children do, so much more 

is superiorly charged with inspiration 
— who ought to be man's good angel, a- 
waking in him all good thoughts, and 

than grown persons think, who in mo- | rousing him to noble endeavor — is gen- 
ments of passion talk freely in their i erally so trained to kill all her inspira- 
presence. He saw that to the woman ! tion, that on occasions when her 
before whom he was undergoing trial, I Humanity is challeaged to a great work, 

be was an object of deep disgust ; that 
to the man he was an object of pity; 
and though he could not reason it out, 

there is no voice to call it to duty. 
In this instance her pride, her love of 
fashion, her etiquette, her vanity, her 

as if he had been older, he could feel it I good opinion of herself, all conspired to 
all out, and from his feelings derive the (keep down her better nature, grew 

conclusion that of all conditions in hu- 
man existence, that is the mcst to be 
<ireaded in which one dwells between 
disgust and pity. He said not a word, 
though he kept *• watch and ward" on ev- 
ery word ; and perhaps it is not over- 
doing the matter when I say that he 
hoped Pity would prevail. As the wo- 
man seemed to prevail, the ice gathered 
round his heart ; as the man seemed to 
gain ground, his heart grew warm, and 
when she went up and kissed her hus- 
band and whispered in his ear y he knew 
that he was to stay by a good warm fire, 
and have something to eat, and he laugh- 
ed. That laugh did wonders for him. 
It penetrated to the very depths of the 
woman's nature, and wound up all in it 
that was of worth. What power there 
is in a smile! And if so, how much more 
there may be in a laugh ! There is no 
music like laughter. It is as subtile as. 
heat. It penetrates where no other thing 
will. It thaws out all the frost, and e- 
lasticises the whole being. The boy's 
laugh had this effect on her. She did 
not think of him in his rags any more, 
She forgot that he might have the itch, 
that he was dirty and disgusting. 
What sunshine on a cold, drizzly day 
is to a dyspeptic, his laugh was to her. 
It brought her womanhood to the surface, 
and it did it so suddenly, that she was 
startled by it, as was her husband. How 
greatly we all are the creature-, of feel- 
ing, and how unnatural for the most 
part our feelings are ! Woman, whose 
nature culminates in feeling and senti- 
ment — who by constitutional proclivity 

light, and but for the smile which the 
ragged urchin gave, it is my opinion that 
his case would have been a hard one. 
Women are made to be angels, but when 
they are not such, they are inhuman — 
less than humane. 

The urchin was safe, and the woman; 
stepping up to him— she no longer saw" 
rags, or smutty face, or tangled hair,, 
or eruptive skin — said: 
'•Are you hungry, lad?" 

She started. What made her start ? 
It either was a real or fancied resem- 
blance to the voice of a dear brother who 
when a lad of this boy's age, took a long 
journey skyward. This lad's "yes, 
ma'am," was toned so exactly on thekey 
— soft, deep, and mellow — of that broth- 
er's that it started her. 'Twas well that 
it did, for it gave an additional lift to 
her humanity. It called to reflection 
the condition in which it was possible 
for her brother to have been placed, 
and she saw how bard and unfeeling 
she had been. Never in her life before 
had her religion been of the type of 
which it was at that moment. Hereto- 
fore it had consisted chiefly in exact 
and precise conceptions of God, and of 
her duties (o Him. Now, it seemed to 
have added to it an additional element. 
She was aroused to the fact that one 
might be very religious or pious, and 
yet not be a christian ; that what gives 
Christianity its chief charm— its granl 
advantage over other systems of religion 
--is its Humanity; and that to pray so- 
norously and go to church regularly, 



and give money to the Bible Society 
and the Hoard of Fortuyn Missions, and 
> turn into the street beggar-boys, is not 
the diviuesL method of showing one's 

"Well, husband, what shall we do 
with your waif J" 

"I will take him and wash him, and 
put clean clothes on him; but first give 
him something to eat. He looks pinch- 
ed, half starved." 

The boy got off his stool. He looked 
like a dwarfed old man. 

"Am I going to stay ] ho asked. 

"Yes my lad, you are," the man re- 

"Good!" he exclaimed. 

"Why sol" the woman inquired. 

'Because here I shall have agood home. 
I shall like to live with you. 1 shall 
have a warm bed ; I shall have good 
food ; I shall have clothes that are not 
ragged, and newspapers to read, and 
then I shall have something to do." 

"Do you like to work] the woman 
again asked. 

"I do." 

-What at] 

"Anything which I can do. I can 
milk a cow, clean a horse, black boots, 
weed onions, run of errands, tend baby" 
— here he smiled again, which affected 
the man as much as the former smile 
did the woman— "Oh, T can do a deal of 
things, and what I can not do, I can 
learn how to do." 

" Why, you can make yourself useful." 

"I hope not only useful, but grateful." 

"What is your name]" 


-'A. pleasant name." 

'Yes, when one is called by it.' 

'Have you not been called by it]' 

'No; I go by the name ofthc ragged 
Boy. I am nameless, so far as not beiug 
called by 1 name makes one so.' 

'Where did you come from ]' 

♦I do not know.' 

; J)o notknow 1 ' 

'Yes, I do not know.* 

'How came you here !! 

'Brought here in a wagon,' 

•When V 

'About three hours ago.' 

'W ho brought you here V 

' I do not know.' 

'How did you find yoursolf here ]' 

'They took me out of the wagon 
and sat me down on the road side abont 
an hour before you, sir, came along, and 
told me to stay there till some one came 
on and took me up. So I waited for you. 

'But how did they know it would be 

•I do not know. Several persons pass- 
ed me; but none answered to the de- 
scription of the person they gave me ; 
so I waited for you.' 
'Did you know me. 7 

'Just as soon as I saw yon I knew you, 
and my heart went out to you as to 
a father.' 

' Well, my boy I will give you a chance 
to be a son. Now let us give you some- 
thing to eat.' 

'If you would as lief, I would prefer to be 
washed and clad before I eat; for though 
I am very hungry, I am sure if I was 
clean I should eat with better relish.' 

'So be it then. Come with me, 
and in half an hour you shall be clean 
and warmly clad.' 

Thus ended the sermon which on 
that Sabbath day Christ preached to 
this man and his wife. And they felt 

happier for having wrought it up into 
tlieir lives, and copied their heavealy 
Father's plan of not giving stoues when 
His children ask for bread. 




Dear Editors : 

In the German Paper, en- 
titled : "Der Sendbote des Evangeli- 
ums," I found lately an article, taken 
from another paper, published in New- 
York, on the subject of Feetwashing ; — 
and in the very next No. another article 
on the same subject by A. Rauschciibush. 



[n as much as both articles take a very 
liferent view of the subject from the 
>ne we entertain, and in as much we are 
3ommanded to prove all things, and hold 
fast that which is good, I will try to give 
jfou an abstract of the first, and a trans- 
lation of the second. The first is head- 
ed : 




In a preliminary rernaik the writer 
takes occasion to refer to John 2: 14, 
15, and to argue from the fact that Je- 
sus made a scourge of small cords to 
drive out of the temple those that sold 
oxen, and sheep, and doves, &c.,that the 
scourge of small cords was properly ap- 
plied for its purpose, but that for the pur- 
pose of casting out false doctrine it would 
not be applicable. This is alluded to in 
order to show, that we have always to 
consider the object, which Jesus had in 
view, when in presenting the doctrine of 
the kingdom he used parables orcircum 
stances within his immediate reach. 

The same, continues the writer, we do 
maintain with regard to feetwashing. 
This was a custom in eastern countries 
from the fact, that the feet of the 
wanderer actually needed water, as we 
shall show hereafter. Thus the act of 
washing the feet was necessary, whether 
the wanderer would do it himself, or 
another for him. 

This circumstance Jesus used to give 
his disciples at all times an important & 
useful lesson, namely to be ready to serve 
cur neighbor in love and humility, but 
surely not to introduce a permanent cer- 
emony, which should consist in the 
washing of feet, perhaps already clean. 
That this is so, we prove with the follow- 
ing; considerations: 

1) The washing of feet was areal ser- 
vice. Not only in Canaan, but almost in the 
whole Orient, peopld were accustomed 

dais. The sandals were flat pieces of wood 
or leather, which fitted the sole of the 
foot, and were tied to the foot with straps 
of leather or cords. Those cords, used 
to tie the sandals, were called' "latchet." 
Gen. 14 : 23. John 1 : 27. Such sandals 
Peter wore at the time, when he was in 
prison at Jerusalem. Acts 12 : 8. "And 
the angel said unto him, Gird thyself, 
and bind en thy sandals.'' 

Hence when a person had been on the 
road either barefooted or on sandals, it 
was necessary to wash the feet as having 
naturally become unclean. Hence when 
a person paid a visit, orstoppedataplace 
on a journey, it was an act of hospitali- 
ty to provide such person with water to 
wash his feet. Either the visiting 
friend or stranger took off his sandals, 
and washed his feet himself, or the ser- 
vants had to undertake this service. 
The following passages of the Old and 
New Testament prove the correctness of 
this idea. Gen. 18 : 1—4. Ch. 19 : 2. 
1 Sam. 25 : 41. 

A further proof we find Luke 7 : 14. 
where our Saviour refers to this custom, 
which was performed as an actual ser- 
vice. To this custom John the Baptist 
referred, when he said, John 1, 27. 
"Whose shoes latchet I am not worthy to 

It was evening when Jesus washed 
the feet of his disciples : they must have 
been unclean, & have needed a washing. 
Surely no man would undertake to wash 
feet, that are already clean. Since the 
feet of the disciples needed washing, 
they had either to wash them them- 
selves, or another had to do it for them. 
But when Jesus washed their feet, as he 
has actually done, it was a real service, 
& not a mere ceremony or formality. Thai 
this was the case, appears from the lOtk 
verse in the chapter before us : When 

jithec to go entirely barefoot or on san- Peter wanted Jesus to wash his hands 



and his head, Jesus told him that he 
needed no washing save his feet, which 
had become unclean by walking ; as soon 
as these were washed he would be clean 
every whit." 

But when we go to the house of God 
on horseback or in a carriage, with shoes 
and stockings put on over clean feet, 
and there wash feet which have been al- 
ready washed, is this .a real service? 
Hath this a similarity with the manner 
in which Jesus did it ? Is there any 
sense or use in washing feet already 
washed ? What is the use to do a thing, 
whieh in no case is a service ? 

2) The washing of feet is indicating 
a duty, which cannot consist in ceremo- 
ny. Not long before Jesus washed his 
disciples' feet, they had disputed among 
themselves, who should be the greatest 
in the kingdom of God. Mark 9 : 33 — 
35. Their views of the nature of the 
kingdom of God were until then alto- 
gether too earthly. They proved plain- 
ly, that they yet nourished too much 
pride, an immoderate self-love — the very 
reverse of those amiable traits of chris- 
tian character, humility, and love, of 
which the scriptures so often speak. To 
heal them from the spirit of self ag ran- 
dizement, and at the same time to give 
them an example of that duty, to serve 
one another in humility and love, Jesus 
undertook this lowest and in no wise 
pleasant service. Thereby he has shown 
to them and us, that we should lovo our 
neighbor as ourselves, and that we must 
humble ourselves and readily serve him 
in any way, however unpleasant this ser- 
vice may be in its nature, or humble and 
lowly in the eyes of the world. 

In the colder climates we travel or go 
in boots and shoes. The cleaning of 
them is the work of servants. Boots 
and shoes are however not cleaned, when 
they ate already clean, but only when 

they need cleaning. If we have humil- 
ity and love, whatever may be our sta- 
tion or dignity in human society, we will 
not hesitate, if necessary, to clean the 
boots or shoes of a friend or stranger, 
though his station or condition was 
much below ours. If even there were 
others to do this, we may yet as Christi- 
ans not consider such service as too hu- 
miliating in assisting our fellowman. 

But suppose if we cleaned our shoes 
or boots always ourselves, only once or 
twice in a year we would come together 
to do it one to the other ; yet, before we 
would go to the appointed place, we 
would clean ourbootsand shoesathome, 
and put on overshoes over them. Sup- 
pose further that at the place of meeting 
we would take off the overshoes, and be- 
gin one to the other to clean the shoes or 
boots, though they had been cleaned at 
home already, — would that not be foolish- 
ness and nonsense? Just so foolish howev- 
er it is, if we meet once or twice in a year 
andwash feet, which are already clean. 

3) The external feetwashing is not to 
be observe i, because the apostles & prim- 
itive Christians have not done it. That 
they have not observed it, proves that 
they have understood this command just 
so, as we have explained it. There is 
but one passage in the New Testament, 
in which an apostle refers to it, namely 
1 Tim. 5 : 10. And here it is taken in 
the very sense, which corresponds with 
our explanation. Paul in describing a 
widow, which should be taken among 
the poor widows of the church, says : 
u If she have lodged strangers, if she 
have washed the saints' feet" — that is, 
if she has hospitably received in humili- 
ty and love strange Christians, who vis- 
ited her barefooted, or going on sandals ; 

the washing of feet was a part of this 
hospitality. — 

4) Finally and above all is Feetwash- 
ing not to be observed, because the ex« 



ternal observance of this ceremony would 
be a perversion of the command of our 
Saviour, a transformation of a useful 
service and a holy duty into a mere cer- 
emony. Just so it would be a perver- 
sion of the words of Christ : If thine 
hand offend thee, cut it off; if we were 
to say to the covetous for example, be- 
cause he loves money and loves to han- 
dle it, that he must do this literally." 
In conclusion the writer warns us not to 
confine obedience toward God and Chris- 
tianity in ceremonies and formalities, 
Mark 7:8. exhorts to asking the Lord 
for his Spirit, Rom. 8 : 9, considers that 
washing feet once or twice a year was 
not so difficult, as to deny ourselves, in 
order to assist others, or to communicate, 
that the Gospel may be sent to the hea- 
then. His last words are : "May God 
give us all grace, that we may so wash 
one another's feet that we should serve 
in newness of spirit, and not in the old- 
ness of the letter, inasmuch the letter 
killeth, but the spirit giveth life." Rom. 
7:6. 2 Cor. 3 : 6. 

Dear Editors of the Gospel Visitor. 
The above is an extract of the first arti- 
cle on Feetwashing by a writer, un- 
known to me. In my next communica- 
fion I intend to give you the second arti- 
cle by A. Raushenbush, and perhaps al- 
so his Address to our (the German Bap- 
tists, that is, those Baptists, who are in 
connection with the English Baptist) 
churches in Canada. "What have you to 
say to it ? As one that believes with 
you on this subject, I wish to see your 
remarks on the ideas presented in the 
above article. Justice requires, "Audi- 
atur altera pars" or, that the other 
party should be heard likewise. 

Yours in the faith of the Gospel 
A Friend op Truth. 


We will comply with the request of 
"A Friend of Truth," and examine 
the positions taken by the writer in 
"Der Sendbote des Evangeliums," con- 
cerning feetwashing, by which he en- 
deavors to prove that those who believe 
and practice feetwashing as a Christian 
duty, misapprehend the words and ac- 
tion of Christ touching this subject. 
The Truth as we conceive it to be in 
Jesus, is precious to us as the means or- 
dained of heaven for the sanctification 
of men. Sanctify them through thy 
truth : thy word is truth. John 17 : 
17. We therefore desire to know what 
the truth is, and to have others to know 
the same, and for this reason we notice 
the article referred to, and not because 
we take pleasure in differing with any 
who bear the honorable name of Chris- 
tians. With a view of rendering the 
subject as explicit and satisfactory as 
possible, we will notice the arguments of 
the writer,seriatim,or in regular order, as 

found in the abstract which has come 
to us. 

1. "The washing of feet was a real 
service." After some preliminary re- 
marks, the writer takes the position that 
feetwashing was a real service, and as an 
evidence of the truth of the position, 
refers to the custom of wearing sandals 
in the eastern countries. Sandals only 
partially covering the feet would let 
them be exposed ; & being thus exposed 
they would become dirty, and would then 
need washing. Now supposing that we 
admit this, and also admit the inference 
the writer draws from it, namely, that 
Christ washed the feet of his disoiples 
to make them clean, and commanded 
them to wash one another's feet for the 
same purpose. Then as all persons who 
have a proper regard to health, decency, 



and comfort, in this age of the world, 
as well as in the apostolic age, and in 
the Occidental or western countries, as 
well as in the Oriental or eastern coun- 
trit •?, will have their feet occasionally 
washed, and will consider it a "real ser- 
vice" to have it done, may not the com- 
mand of Christ to his disciples to wash 
one another's feet be binding still upon 
the members of his church? Taking 
the position then that the writer does, 
we cannot safely disobey this command- 
ment of Christ. 

But we do not believe that Christ 
washed his disciples' feet merely to take 
the filth off of them. Neither do we be- 
lieve that they were commanded to wash 
one another's feet merely for that object. 
"The washing of feet was a real service," 
says the writer whose positions we are 
reviewing. And what shall we under- 
stand by "real service" as used by him ? 
Shall we understand real in its ordinary 
acceptation, as meaning true) not ficti- 
tious or imaginär?/? Then feetwashing 
as practiced by those who regard it as a 
command of Christ, binding upon all 
who profess to be his disciples, is indeed 
a real service. "If ye know these 
things," said Christ after he had washed 
his disciples' feet, "happy are yo if ye 
do them." John 13 : 17. Now as the 
washing of feet among the disciples was 
to promote their spiritual happiness (for 
this was, no doubt, the happiness refer- 
red to) it is plain that by doing this, they 
would perform a "real service" to one 
another. What service is more real than 
that which we perform when we are try- 
ing to promote the eternal and spiritual 
welfare of the children of men ? We 
shall suppose our author, to be a minis- 
ter of the gospel. And should a poor 
sinner come to him repenting, and en- 
during the remorse of a guilty con- 
flcicnoe; and having learned from the 

teaching of the apostle Peter, that bap- 
tism is the answer of a good conscience, 
desires the minister to baptize him. 
This being done, he goes on his way like 
the eunuch rejoicing. Would he not be 
performing a "real service" to that man 
by administering to him an ordinance of 
the gospel ? 

But perhaps our author means by 
"real service," service performed to the 
body, and not service performed to the 
soul. But does it follow that because 
feetwashing was frequently performed 
in the east to promote physical comfort, 
that Christ must necessarily have wash- 
ed the feet of hi» disciples for the same 
object ? By no means. Our author says, 
"It was evening when Jesus washed the 
feet of his disciples ; they must have 
been unclean, and have needed wash- 
in ej." And from this he would infer 
that Jesus washed the disciples' feet 
merely to make them clean. Let us try 
this mode of reasoning concerning 
another matter. It was evening when 
Jesus met his disciples in Jerusalem and 
when he ate with them; they must have 
been hungry, and they needed some- 
thing to eat. And when Jesus "took 
bread and gave thanks, and brake it, 
and gave unto them, saying, This is my 
body which is given for you: this do in 
remembrance of me," did he do it 
merely to satisfy their hunger ? Cer- 
tainly not. He did it for the purpose of 
establishing a Christian ordinance. For 
the same purpose he washed his disci- 
ples' feet. For eating was a "real ser- 
vice" as well as the washing of feet. 

Our author says, "But when we go to 
the house of God en horseback or in a 
carnage, with'shoes and stockings put on 
over clean feet, and then wash feet, 
which have been already washed, is this 
real service ? Hath this a similarity 
with the manner in which Jesus did it? 



Is there any sense or use in washing feet 
already washed V With the same pro- 
priety we may say when we go to the 
house of God and are not hungry, and 
yet eat the bread of communion, "Is 
there any sense or use" in eating when 
we are not hungry ? Now Paul says to 
the Corinthians, "If any man hunger, 
let him eat at home; that ye come not 
together unto condemnation." 1 Cor. 
11 : 34. His meaning is, that if any of 
the members of the church at Corinth 
were so hungry that they could not wait 
till the proper time for eating the Lord's 
supper, then they should eat at home be- 
fore they would come together to eat the 
Lord's supper. If then Christians can 
partake of the Lord's supper to their 
spiritual edification when they are not 
hungry, so they can wash one another's 
feet as Jesus commanded them, and pro- 
mote their happiness by so doing, al- 
though their feet may not be dirty. In 
looking at the two actions from a natu- 
ral stand point, there is quite as much 
propriety in washing feet that are al- 
ready clean, as there is feeding persons 
who are not hungry. 

Our author can, it seems, see no spir 
itual import or design in feetwashing; 
he can only see "real service," or only 
an effect produced upon the body. Had 
he read and considered Exodus 30 : 18 — 
21, where the Lord commanded Moses, 
saying, "Thou shalt also make a laverof 
brass, and his foot also of brass, to wash 
withal : and thou shalt put it between 
the tabernacle of the congregation and 
the altar, and thou shalt put water there- 
in. For Aaron and his sons shall wash 
their hands and their feet thereat : when 
they go into the tabernacle of the con- 
gregation, they shall wash with water, 
that they die not: or when they come 
near to the altar to minister, to burn of- 
fering made by fire unto the Lord : so 

they shall wash their hands and their 
feet, that they die not," he would have 
seen it in the light of a solemn command 
of God, the penalty of the violation of 
which was death. Matthew Henry re- 
marks as follows, upon this command to 
the priests : "Though they washed them- 
selves ever so clean at their own houses, 
that would not serve, they must wash at 
the laver, because thafc was appointed for 
washing." Here then we have feetwash- 
ing not as a "real service," but as ex- 
pressive of a moral cleansing. And 
such no doubt was the meaning of the 

act of Jesus when he washed his disci- 
ples' feet. 

2. "The washing of feet indicates a 
duty which cannot consist in ceremony," 
continues our author. We who practice 
feetwashing as a Christian duty, do not 
regard it as a mere ceremony. We re- 
gard it as a command of Christ, design- 
ed by him to promote the growth of the 
grace of humility, and thereby promote 
our happiness. It is both a sign and 
means of grace. We do not believe 
that any of the actions or performances 
in the Christian system are mere cere- 
monies. They are all designed by their 
author, and calculated in their nature if 
properly observed, to have a beneficial 
effect upon the moral nature of man. 
We may say of. baptism what our author 
says of feet washing, baptism "indicates 
a duty which cannot consist in ceremo- 
ny" — it is the renouncing of sin and our 
allegiance to Satan, and our confessing 
Christ to be our Lord & Master, and an 
implied promise to live a life in accor- 
dance with his teaching and example. 
But still the act must be performed — 
the body must be baptized. He says in 
relation to the disciples, "Their views of 
the nature of the kingdom of God wese 
until then, altogether too earthly. They 
proved plainly, that they yet nourished 
too much pride and immoderate self-love 



— the very reverse of those amiable 
traits of christian character, humilty 
and love, of which the scriptures so often 
speak. To heal them from the spirit of 
self-aggrandizement, and at the same time 
to give them an example of that duty, 
to serve one another in humility and 
love, Jesus undertook this lowest and in 
no wise pleasant service/' And we 
would ask, Is there not the same tenden- 
cy in human nature now towards pride 
and self-aggrandizement that there was 
in the time of the apostles? We think 
there is. Or are we by nature better 
than the apostles were ? Not any, we 
presume. If, therefore, they needed 
feetwashing to humble them, we yet 
need it. 

Our author refers to cleaning shoes 
as the work of servants and says, "But 
suppose if we cleaned our shoes or boots 
always ourselves, only once or twice in 
a year we would come together to do it 
one to the other; yet, before we would 
go to the appointed place, we would 
clean our boots or shoes at home, and 
put on overshoes over them. Suppose 
farther that at the place of meeting we 
would take off the overshoes, and be- 
gin one to the other to clean the shoes 
or boots, though they had been cleaned 
at home already, — would that not be 
foolishness, and nonsense? Just so fool- 
ish however it is if we meet once or 
twice in a year and wash feet, which 
are already clean." We have seen 
that the Jewish priests were required to 
wash their feet and their hands when 
they came near to the altar to minister. 
This washing was to be performed 
whether their hands and feet were clean 
or unclean. And was it "foolishness 
and nonsense" for them to obey God's 
command,and wash their hands and feet if 
they were already clean ? Eating was de- 
signed to allay hunger <fe promote life. And 

is it "foolishness and nonsense" for 
Christians to eat at the Lord's table when 
they are not hungry ? Who that properly 
reverences God and his commandments 
would answer these questions in the 
affirmative ? Our author does not seem 
to appreciate the connection between the 
positive commands of God and their 
moral effects, or between physical actions 
when commanded by God and their 
spiritual import. Before the institution 
of Christianity, certain physical actions 
were performed, to promote the comfort 
and health of man's physical organiza- 
tion. Such as eating, washing, and ba- 
thing. Some such physical actions 
were adopted by Christ into his system, 
and made subservient to the health, the 
purity, and the comfort of man's moral 
nature. Hence we have the physical 
actions of eating the Lord's supper, of 
baptizing, and of washing feet, «fee. But 
we must understand the spiritual de- 
sign of these actions, and use them as 
means of grace to promote our spiritual 

3. Our author declares farther that 
"The external feetwashing is not to be 
observed, because the apostles and prim- 
itive Christians have not done it." And 
how does he know that the apostles 
never did it. They nowhere in all their 
writings declare that they did not prac- 
tice it. Does he infer that they did 
not practice it because the history of 
their transactions contains no account 
of them doing it? We cannot expect in 
any history a minute detail of every 
occurrence. If we infer from the silence 
of sacred history that the apostles nev- 
er washed one another's feet, for the same 
reason we must believe, that they never 
used the Lord's prayer, and that they 
never baptized "in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost," both of which they were com- 



manded to do. See Matt. 6 : 9 — 13, 
and 28 : 19. Is our author prepared to 
receive the conclusions drawn from such 
premises? We presume not. Such pre- 
mises then are unsound, and the mere 
ßilence of gospel history upon the subject, 
is net sufficient evidence to justify us in 
the conclusion that the apostles never 
practiced feetwashing. Paul's allusion 
to it in 1 Tim. 5 : 10, shows plainly 
that saints did wash one another's feet. 
As it regards its observance by prim- 
itive Christians, we are informed by 
Bingham, Coleman, Cave, Arnold and 
other writers on ancient Christianity, 
that there were those among the prim- 
itive Christians who regarded feetwash- 
ing as a command of Christ, and accor- 
dingly practised it literally. 

4. "Finally and above all" continues 
our author, "is Feetwashing not to be 
observed, because the external obser- 
vance of this ceremony would be a per- 
version of the command of our Savior, 
a transformation of a useful service and 
a holy duty into a mere ceremony. Just 
as it would be a perversion of the words 
of Christ," If thy hand offend thee, 
cut it off;" if we were to say to the cove- 
tous for example, because he loves 
money and likes to handle it, that he 
must do this literrlly." We have already 
said that we do not regard it as a mere 
ceremony. We believe that if it is prop- 
erly performed, it is calculated to pro- 
mote love and humility among the chil- 
dren of God. It will then have the 
design that Jesu3 intended, namely, to 
make those who practice it happy. 

Our author says to practice feetwash- 
ing literally would be a perversion of 
Christ's command concerning feetwash- 
ing, as to cut, off the hand literally, 
would be a perversion of the command 
"If thy hand offend thee cut it off." 
It is evident we think that Jesus did I P^ es ; 

not intend the hand literally to be cut 
off. But is it as evident that he did 
not intend the disciples to wash one an- 
other's feet literally? It certainly is 

But let us see. Said Jesus to his 
disciples, "Ye ought also to wash one 
another's feet." Now had he said or 
done nothing further to explain his mean- 
ing, those much inclined to spiritualize 
the sayings and doings of Christ, might 
with some apparent plausibility, reason 
that as it looked somewhat unlikely 
that the disciples should wash one an- 
other's feet literally, he must have meant 
that they should do it figuratively or 
spiritually. That is, they must be wil- 
ling to serve one another in whatever 
way they could, and in that way they 
would fulfill the command of Christ. 
But the action of Christ in connection 
with his command, precludes the possi- 
bility of putting upon his command only 
a figurative or spiritual meaning. After 
he had washed their feet, he said to his 
disciples, "I have given you an example, 
that ye should do as I have done to you. 
Now the command was before them in a 
way that they could not misunderstand 
it. What did Christ do to the disciples? 
He literally washed their feet. Then 
they must literally wash one another's 
feet or they could not follow his exam- 
ple. They might clean shoes or boots, 
and perform other service of that nature, 
which they no doubt would do if neces- 
sity required, but this would not be doing 
to one another what Christ did to them. 
Whatever else they did, they must wash 
one another's feet to follow Christ's ex- 

Now we shall look at the other com- 
mand referred to by our author namely, 
this "if thy hand offend thee, cut it off." 
Had Christ in the presence of his disci- 
taken a sharp tool and laid one 



of his hands on a Mock and severed it 
from his arm, and then said to thorn. 
If thy hand offend thee cut it off as I 
have done mine, then would we have 
understood him to mean that the offend- 
ing hand was to be literally cut off. And 
obedience to the command, would then 
have required this. But in the absence of 
such an example, we are to understand 
the command to cut off the hand, in a 
figurative sense, as we understand the 
term crucified in the text, "they that 
are Christ's have crucified the flesh." 
But the command to wash one another's 
feet, which Christ gave with his exam- 
ple, requires a literal observance of feet 
washing to fulfill it. 

Our author warns us against confi- 
ning obedience toward God and Chris- 
tianity to ceremonies and formalities. 
There is danger of this, and the warning 
should be heeded. There is likewise a 
danger in having a partiality to the 
commands of Christ, obeying those that 
are popular, but declining to obey those 
that are not so popular. But the spir- 
it of gospel obedience, has supreme re- 
gard to the will of God as revealed 
through Christ, and is not concerned 
about the question, "Have any of the 
rulers or the Pharisees believed on him ?" 
John 7 : 48. He likewise "considers 
that washing feet ence or twice a year 
is not so difficult, as to deny ourselves, 
in order to assist others" &c. If it is 
rqpt difficult to perform, the more easily 
can it be done, and the less excusable 
arc those that do not do it. As it re- 
gards assisting others, in obeying the 
command of Christ requiring us to wash 
one another's feet, we imitate the ser- 
vant-like character of Jesus who set us 
the example, and like him we desire to 
serve God and humanity. 

Let us remember that we can only 
live a divine life "by every word that 

proceeds out of the mouth of God." 
"The words that I speak unto you,* 
(and they comprised what ho said con- 
cerning feetwashing) said Jesus, "'are 
spirit, and they are life." John G : G3. 
Then by obeying the living words of 
Christ from the heart, Rom. 6 : 17, we 
shall "be strengthened with might by 
his Spirit in the inner man," Eph. 3 : 16, 
and thus be enabled to live as it is 
God's will we should, "holy and without 
blame before him in love." Eph. 1 : 4. 

4 ■# ♦ • » 


1. Concerning sisters praying in 

Dear brethren in the Lord : There has 
been a question raised among some of 
the brethren, whether it is right for a 
sister to pray aloud in prayer meeting? 
Please give us your views in the Visi- 

J. B. 

Answer. — The apostle Paul says, 
"Every woman that praycth or prophe- 
sieth with her head uncovered dishon- 
ored her head." 2 Cor. 11 : 5. Ho 
here evidently recognized the fact that 
sisters did pray in the assemblies of tho 
saints, and we think it is right that they 
should do so. 

2. About hating father, mother &e. 

Dear editors of the Visitor: Will you 
please give us through tho Visitor an 
explanation of Luke 14 : 26, where the 
Savior says, "If any man come to me, 
and hate not his father and mother, and 
wife, and children, and brethren, and 
sisters, yea, and his own life also, he can- 
not be my disciple." 

R. S. 

Answer. — "When we love two objects 
or persons, but love the one more than 
we love the other, in the language o* 



Scripture we are said to hate the one to 
which we have the less love. That is, we 
comparatively hate it. The love we 
have to one is so small in comparison to 
what we have to the other, that it is cal- 
led hatred. In Gen. 29 : 30, it is said 
that Jacob loved Rachel more than he 
loved Leah. In v. 31, it is said that he 
hated Leah. Other instances of the 
kind might be cited. 

Paul says, Eph. 5 : 33. Let every 
one of you in particular so love his wife 
even as himself; and the wife see that 
she reverence her husband." Now to 
really hate those relations referred toby 
the Savior, would be to violate the pre- 
cept here given by the apostle Paul. 
But all scriptures must harmonize. And 
the view we have given of the text un- 
der consideration, will contradict no oth- 
er text. 

Another view of the Savior's words 
may be taken, which will likewise ac- 
cord with the general tenor of the gos- 
pel. It is this : Christ would teach us 
that our love to him and his cause must 
be so pure, and our hatred to evil so de- 
cided and universal, that we must hate 
evil, even in a father, or mother, or wife, 
or even in ourselves. From this view 
of the text, we may have love and ha- 
tred towards the same object ; loving that 
in it which is good, and hating what is 

3. Concerning the manner of receiv- 
ing excommunicated persons. 

Br. Editors : I have been asked by 
several persons, who feel desirous to 
know, how we reeive members into the 
church who have been excommunicated, 
without baptizing them again, believing 
as we do, that baptism is the door into 
the church. Please answer this through 
the Visitor. 

Yours in the bonds of love, 

W. C. M 

Answer. — Baptism is not called ii 
scripture the door into the church 
Christ is called the door. "I am th< 
door : by me if any man enter in, h( 
shall be saved, and shall go in and out ! 
and find pasture." John 10 : 9. Bap- 
tism is connected with regeneration, 
And when it has been properly adminis- 
tered, we have no warrant in scripture 
for performing it the second time. 

4. Concerning the receiving into the 
church a woman whose husband had left 

Beloved brother Editors : I will try 
by the help of the Lord to propose a 
question for you to answer. Suppose a 
woman would marry a husband and live 
with him five or six years peaceably and 
the husband would then take a notion to 
leave the wife, and would leave her with- 
out any cause whatever, while the wife 
would follow him begging and pleading 
with him to stay with her, but he would 
not.She would'then remain alone for three 
or four years, trying every means she 
could, to find out whether he was living, 
but could hear no account of him. She 
would then marry another man and live 
with him five or six years, still hearing 
nothing of her first husband. They 
now both make application to be receiv- 
ed into the church. Would the breth- 
ren be justified in receiving them under 
such circumstances ? 

Answer. — The following query (54) 
on the minutes of the last annual meet- 
ing, is similar to the above, & we give it 
with the answer for the satisfaction of the 
brethren who may have such a case to 
dispose of. 

"In case a woman has a husband and 
has lived with him in matrimony for a 
year or longer, and then the husband de- 
parts and leaves his wife, nothing being 
heard of him for four or five years, 
and said wife then marries a second hus- 



band, nothing being still beard of her 
former husband. Years pass on, nay 
twenty five or six, she living with the 
second husband all this time and hav- 
ing children with him, and nothing 
is still heard of her first husband. 
Now, the said husband and wife make 
application to be received into the 
church. How shall we proceed in such 
a case V 

"Answer. — We think they might be 
received, if the church feels satisfied the 
first husband is not living." 

5. Concerning the taking of queries 
to the annual meeting. 

Dear Brethren: Is it right for a broth- 
er t ) go to the Yearly Meeting and hand 
in queries in the name of another broth- 
er, without the knowledge or consent of 
the brother whose name should be to 

J. S. 
Answer. — Queries should, as a general 
rule, be presented to the church in which 
they originate, and then be sent by that 
church to the Annual Meeting. 

C R R E S P ND E N C E. 

From Br. Garber op Illinois. 

Haldane, Ogle Co. Ills. 

April 15 th 1859. 

Much beloved brethren and editors 
of the Gospel Visitor: Seeing your note 
in the Visitor in reference to the money 
we had to pay for preaching the gospel 
— the law of love, justice, mercy and 
truth, I will say that some of the breth- 
ren in Tennessee have offered to pay 
some of the amount. Two have offered 
to us much as twenty five dollars each. 
Others are not willing to pay much, if 
any. I have written to them not to 
receive any, but what is given freely 
out of love to God and the truth. Tho 

amount some have offered to pay was 
more than I want any one to pay if I 
can help it. Tennessee is a hard coun- 
try to make money in, and many of the 
brethren have not much to spare. And 
so ifc is with U3. I spend almost more 
than 1 can afford in traveling. Last year 
we spent a little over four hundred dol- 
lars out of our own funds, besides some 
fifty or sixty dollars given to us by our 
dear brethren on our journey. I will 
therefore say, if any of our brethren 
feel to give a mite towards the liquidation 
of that unjust debt, out of love to God 
and the truth, it will be received in love. 

Y T ou may therefore use your pleasure 
in publishing this or something else in 
the Visitor. And if this docs not reach 
you too late for the May No. you can in- 
sert it, and by the time of the annual 
meeting the brethren can think about it, • 
and then act in reference to the matter 
as they think best. 

I would also inform you that you 
made a mistake concerning the text I 
preached from in Tennessee which caus- 
ed the difficulty. It was Isaiah 58 : 6, 
and not Isaiah 48, as you have it. Please 
correct it. 

Yours in Christian love, 

S. Garber. 

(We are sorry this was not received 
in time for the May No. Although it 
will be inserted in the June No. we hope 
that a considerable number of the breth- 
ren will still see it before the annual 
meeting. We also hope there will be 
a willingness on the part of the brethren 
to contribute something to br. Garber. 

4 * m » » 



When we sent cut the January No. 
subscriptions were still coming in, and 
hoping that our old subscribers would 
generally continue, we sent them the 
January No. with the request that those 
that would not wish to continue the 
Visitor, would return the first No. This 
request in but few instances was com- 
plied with j and, consequently, the Jan- 



uar\ No. was so nearly exhausted that 
we found it impossible to supply those 
of our subscribers who failed to get 
their January No. and have sent for an- 
other. But desiring to accommodate 
our subscribers even at considerable 
sacrifice, we have concluded to incur the 
expense, (which will be considerable) 
of printing another edition of the Janu- 
ary No. If therefore those who failed 
to get their first No., and have requested 
another, w 11 have a little patience, they 
shall be supplied. And if there are 
others among our subscribers who fail- 
ed to get the first No. or any other No. 
already published, and wish to have 
their volume complete, by being informed 
of the case, we shall be happy to supply 
them likewise. 


"We have time and again informed 
our readers of the small number of sub- 
scribers we have to the German Visitor. 
We feel compelled to refer to the sub- 
ject again, although it is not pleasant 
for us to do so. There are but about 
two hundred and fifty subscribers to the 
German Visitor. This is very discour- 
aging indeed to the editors. This num- 
ber of subscribers will not pay all the 
expenses incurred by the publishing 
of the work, apart from the editorial 
labors. For these there is no lemuner- 
ation..The work cannot be continued be- 
yond the present volume unless it receives 
more patronage. The thought of ~ dis- 
continuing the work is very unpleasant 
to us, but if there is not more interest 
felt in it by our brethren, we are fearful 
it must be done. The German popula- 
tion of the brotherhood does not take 
the interest in the work that we would 
like to see. "We therefore appeal to the 
readers of the English Visitor, who can 
read the German language. 

The price of the English and German 
Visitor together, is but one dollar and 
twenty five cents. Will you not then 
encourage the German Visitor by sub- 
scribing for it, & take both the English 
& German as the terms are low? There 
is a small number of German members 
who feel an interest in the German 
Visitor, and for their s ke we continue 

it. The German language should be 
encouraged among us and a periodical 
in the German language among us, as 
a medium for circulating the truth, is 
not only desirable, but is certainly much 
needed. Brethren, please consider this 
matter prayerfully, and we shall hope 
for a favourable reply. 


Died in the Monrovia church, Frederick co. 
Md. April 27, br. JAMES NAYLOR, aged. 62 
years, 5 months and 2 days. With this obit- 
uary we received an interesting account of br. 
Nayior's death, -with a practical improvement of 
the same. For want of room we could not in- 
sert the letter in the present No. "We will in- 
sert it in the next. 

Died in Benton co. Iowa April 12 I^ONG, 

infant son of brother Samuel and sister Miry 
Long, formerly from Knox co. 0. Age 3 years 
7 months and 2 days. Funeral text Luke IS : 

Died in Lost Creek church, Juniata co. Pa. 
of Typhoid fever Brother SAMUEL BESHOAR, 
aged 39 years, 8 months and 26 days, leaving a 
widow and 7 children to mourn their loss. 
Funeral text, Rev. 14 : 13. 

Died in the same church in October last Broth- 
er JOHN SMITH, jun. upwards of 20 years 
old, leaving a young widow to mourn her loss. 
Funeral preached by brother W. Kaufman. 

Died in same church of consumption Brother 
ISAAC GRAYBILL., aged 25 years. He had 
joined with the United Brethren, but soon after 
becoming dissatified with their proceedings in 
regard to the commandments of the Lord, ho 
was received in our church, and remained a 
faithful brother till death. Funeral preached 
by br. Solomon Seeber. 

Died at Brownsville, Washinston county, 
Maryland, on the 13th of April 1S59 Sisttr 
ELIZABETH BROWN aged S4 years 8 months 
and 23 days. She was the widow of John 
Brown, who died many year3 since. This sis- 
ter had always been an admirer and advocate 
of the doctrines which the brethren profess to 
be governed by. It may be said of her that 
she occupied the same relation to the church 
that good old Cornelius did previous to his 
Baptism by Peter. But about four years ago 
she seemed like him to have been influenced 
by some heavenly visitant to send for one of 
God's servants in the middle of the week to 
baptize her which was accordingly done in 
compliance with her request. Although she 
had been feeble in health for many years, she 
endured the fatigue incident to her Baptism 
with remarkable courage and composure. Her 
funeral services were performed by br. George 
Bear and myself. Funeral text Rev. 14 : 13. 

E. S. 

Died April 14th 1859 at Sir John's Run. 
Morgan co. Va. Sister HARRIET THRASHER 
aged about 61 years. She was the widow of Dr 
Thrasher who died some years since in Morri- 
sons cove Pa. This sister's death was very sudden 



having just eaten her mornings meal, walked 
out iu the garden and remaining rather long 
she was looked for and found dead. It can bo 
5aid of her that she was not taken unaware?. 
She had long since covenanted with her God 
I rvc hin. and faithfully did she adhere to 
her covenant promises. Though often inconve- 
niently situated as regards distanco from an 
organized church of the brethren, sho rarely 
ever failed to attend the regular communion 
meeting of our church. <L when at all convenient 
would attend our ordinary meetings. Her at- 
tachments to tho church of her choice woro 
moro than ordinarily strung. And can best be 
desoribed by tho language of Ruth of old. 
"Thy peoplo shall be my people, Thy God 
shall bo my God. Whcro thou diest I will 
die. And there will I be buried." Such wero 
her desires during life, and those desiros wero 
carried out to tho letter by her affectionate 
children. Although sho died somo fifty milos 
distant she was brought to Brownsville for 
interment. Funeral services wero performed 
by br. Georgo Bear and tho writer of this no- 
tice. Text 1 Cor. 15 : 55. 

Fell asleep in Jesus, near Dayton Montgom- 
ery co. Ohio. April 18th of Tvphoid fever 
sister ELIZABETH MURRAY, consort of br. 
David Murray, ago 27 years 3 months and 
23 days. Sho left a husband, 3 of her own 
children and others of her husband to mourn 
their loss. She was a daughter of Abraham 
Groff formerly of Pennsylvania Cumberlnud 
co. Funeral services by br. D. Noffsinger. 
D. Bowman and others. Text Rev. 3 : 21. 
with context?. 

Died in Yellow Creek church, Bedford co. 
Pa. on tho 24th of April, 1859, br. RINEHARD 
REPLOGLE, aged, 62 years 5 months. He 
was afflicted with a dyspeptic disease for up- 
wards of thirty years; in addition to this ho 
contracted a severe cold, was confined to his 
bed on the first inst. after much suffering, which 
ho bore with christian fortitude, ho closed his 
earthly career on the above mentioned day, 
leaving a disconsolate, and at present much ai- 
füctedfcndow. 7 children, and numerous friouds 
to mourn their loss. His funeral, on the follow- 
ing day, was attended hy a largo concourse of 
people. Text John 5 : 24—29. 

In him tho church has, truly, lost a pillar, a 
faithful member and a father in Israel; the 
world a benevolent friend; but wo hope their 
loss is his infinite gain. Ho was a member of 
this church for about 33 years, and a Deacon 
for about 31 years. It is somewhat remarkable 
that when his daughter died, Sept. 4th last, no- 
tied in tho last Vol. of G. V. page, 352. Sho 
a short timo before her death, brightening up 
with bope, caught bis hand with her two hands, 
paid "S<i,,u I v ill go to eternity, and be/ore long 
you mill follow me too, papa; and oh how glori- 
miH it will he, when tee can be with our Savior 
\hi r !" "Blwed are the dead that die in the 

LokI."&c. , 

The following linos arc requested to bo inser- 
ted after this notice as the imagined language 
of the deceased. 

1 have closed my earthly mission, 

ided nil my pilgrim's days, 
Hope lias changed in glad fruition, 

Faith to sight, and pray'r to praise. 
Cease to mourn, my dear companion 

M uch afflicted at this time, 

Soon, again we'll meet in heaven, 
There in endless bliss to join. 

Cease to mourn, my sons and daughters, 

Hero my trials had been great, 
Trust in God, keep his commandments, 

Soon wo'll meet with Christ our head. 
Cease to mourn my dear relations, 

Christ has died for all of us, 
Soon ye all shall see salvation, 

Smile in happiness and bliss. 

Died in the Conomaugh congregation Marc' 
16th 1859 sister RACHEL BYERS, wife o! 
Wm. Byer?, aged 37 years 20 days, leaving 
a fond husband and 6 children to mourn their 

Brother Wm. Byers wishes the abouc inser- 
ted in tho Visitor. Josiah GocnxocR, 

Dear brethren. With sincere sympathy I 
send this to you informing you of the melancholy 
scene that transpired in our immediate neigh- 
bourhood (Logan, Hocking co. 0.) in the family 
of br. Isaac and sister Mary Rutter. Nearly 
the whole family were sick with typhoid fever, 
of which two children died, namely 

Jan. 20, 1859 AMOS RUTTER, aged 18 y. 7m 
and. 2S days. 

Feb 1, 1859 MARY JANE RUTTER, age* 
8 years C months. Funeral text 1 These 
4 : 13 — 18. by br. J. Hunsaker and J Honruks. 

Died in Adeline, Ogle co. Ills. April 29tl: 
ELLW00DN WHITE, infant and only «hiltl 
of E S White, M. D. and Sarah X White. eldest 
daughter of Jacob Newman, Esq. of Washington 
co. Md. The child's ago was only weeks. 

Fell asleep in tho triumph of a living faith 
March 24th brother PETER MILLER, c 
Washington co. Pa. aged about 51 years. Hi? 
disease was of a chronic nature, and at times 
quite painful, yet ho bore it with christian forti- 
tude and resignation. 

When first it becamo apparent to him. that his 
life was near its close, it caused an intensity of 
fooling, on account of three interesting little 
sons, which would in case of his demise he left 
orphans (his wife being dead also) in this cold 
and unfeeling world, but ho was finally able to 
give them over into the care of him, who tem- 
percth the wind to the shorn lamb, and who 
has promised tobe a father to tho fatherless tie. 

A few days before his death he manifested a 
desire - 't:> depart and be with Christ which is 
far better." Funeral service by br. J. "Wise 
from 2 Cor, 5 chap. 1 vorso. 

How blest tho Christian when he dies, 
As holy writ will prove, 

His disembodied spirit flies, 
To blissful climes above. 

He joins that holy happy hand, 
Who long ago have gone, 

To dwell in Canaan's peaceful land, 
Where sorrows never come. 

Tho christian then is free from pain, 

From sin and misery, 
Our loss to him is endless gain, 

For Jesus ho shall l 
Then why the summons should ho fear, 

Or lot it terrors bring, 
Since Jesus i ; his Savior dear, 

His prophet, priest and king. 

L. . . T. . 

No. 332 N. 3d» St. above Vine. 

Offer to the Trade a large and well se- 
lected Stock of Goods, at the very low- 
est prices. As we sell for Cash only, or 
to men of the most undoubted Charac- 
ter — thus avoiding the great risks o{ 
business — we are enabled to offer rare 
inducements to good Buyers. Orders 
respectfully solicited, and promptly at- 
tended to. All kinds of country pro- 
duce received in Exchange for Goods, 
or sold upon Commission. 



The Grospe! Visitor, 


Eight yearshave nearly passed awaysince 
the Gospel > is'tor was commenced. 
The approvals it has received from many 
ofits readers are encouraging commen- 
dations of its usefulness. The Editors 
therefore propose with Divine Permis- 
sion, to publish another volume. Our 
increased experience, with a determin- 
ation to make the Gospel Visitor useful, 
and a hope of Heaven's blessings upon 
our labors, encourages us to expect that 
the next volume will at least be as inter- 
esting and valuable as any previously 
one, and we shall labor to mske it more 

The object of the work will be the 
same as it has heretofore beeu, namely, 
the advocacy of the doctrines and prac- 
tices of a pure Christianity, as it came 
from the inspired lips of Christ and the 

It is impossible for works of this kind 
to prosper, without the constant exer- 
tion of their friends in obtaining subscrip- 
tion. Will the friends then of our enter- 
prisemake an effort to extend. the circula- 
tion of the Visitorthat its influence may 
be enlarged. Let it be remembered that 
it is the only paper devoted to that form 
of Christianity which we as a communi- 
ty of professing Christians believe an* 

swers to its original character. Will not 
then our dear brethien., and sisters too, 
aid us in a cause which we cannot but 
think is good, and which we think de- 
serves their approbation. 

We hope the German Visitor will not 
be forgotten. We need for it a large 
addition of new subscribers, and we be- 
lieve they can be obtained by our breth- 
ren and sisters making a little exertion. 

Each number of the English Gospel 
Visitor will contain 32 yages double 
columns,, and the German. 16 pages, - 
neatly printed on good paper, put up in 
printed covers, and. mailed to subscri- 
bers regularly about the first of each 
month. Twelve numbers of the Eng- 
lish will make nearly 400 pages, and the 
German about ono half of that number. 


Single copy of the English, one year, 

in advance, - - $1,0 q 

Six copies » - - 5,00 

Thirteen copies - - 10,00 
Single copy of the German, one year, 

in advance, - * - 0,50 

Seven copies to one address - - 3,00 

Thirteen " - 5,00 

And at the same rate for any number 
over thirteen. 

•All persons to whom this Prospectus 
is sent, are requested to act as Agentin 
procuring subscribers. Should any who- 
receive this, not feel inclined, or not 
be able to act, they will please to hand 
it to some one who may feel to make 
some effort for the advancement of the 
work. Any person can act as his own 
agent by sending us his name with adol- 
larin current funds. Remittances by 
mail, if properly directed, at our risk, 

fj^T*In ordering the Gospel Visitor, 
write the name of the person^ Post Office, 
County, and State, in a plain hand. 

0^7=We again ask our friends to make 
some exertion for the Gospel Visitor, 
and send ns as many names as possible, 
by the first of December. 

All communications to theGospei Vis- 
itor, whether on business of the paper 
or for "publication, should be addressed to 
the -'Editors of the Gospel Visitor, Col- 
umbiana,Columbiana County Ohio. 


Columbiana, Columbiana Co. 0. 
September 28th 1858. 

£er *Ej.v.n$cIifd>c ^cfud?. 

5Sir \\\U\\ im cngtifcfyen fSifitor abttt 
mal unS bcHagcn muffen über tic geringe 
3a M unferer teutfdjen ftreun&e bed XXut* 
fiben. 2J>ir hibeji aber aui Starfe^en feie 
S>iM *u gering angegeben. 3>n tcr 3^» 5 
uar*9tro. roaren tic Dtamen auf 124, im 
ftcbruar auf 2o6, im SÜiärj aber auf 15 
mttyt unt nlfo 271 geffiegenr unb feitfyer 
fint nod) ctlidie mehr l)in$ucjcfemmen, ter* 
en -ftamen auch noch angezeigt werten fcU 
(en. ?lber immer iff tie 3>iM ncd) weit 
guriicf »on bem ^unft, wo wir I; offen türfs 
ten, ta§ ba8 Sßlatt feine eigene Unfofren 
511 befrreiten Manag. £ifj ifr fo entmu* 
tl;iejcntf tafc wir nicr)t oaran benfen fon* 
neu, ras teutfdje 5öerf langer fi>rt$ufefcn 
aU 6ie jum <£d)luf 3 e tiefe? SßanbeSf es fei; 
tennr fcajj fid) ( ^wifd)en nun unt bann tie 
3ar,l ber Unter jru§er fo Krmcfyrt/ ba| wir 
mit mehr g-reutigfeit e$ fortfefen fonnen. 

2Bif teufen nicfyt gerne baran; ba§ 
beutfebe $Berr" aufgeben, ba wir befürd)* 
ten, ce fe» ber lefcte 93erfud> ter gemacht 
wirbf um ba§ <Teutfd)c in unferer @e* 
meinfdjaft ju erhalten. SDa8 einige SDiifc 
tc(f tae nod) einigen Erfolg »erfpredjen 
mochte, ifr nad) unferm 95ebönfen tiefe?, 
an unfere Sefer feeö Snglifdjcn SSifitorS $u 
appediren, roehtie nod) beutfd) lefen 
tonnen, oter wenigjrend fccutfd)e Sefer in 
ter D^dl;e l;aben. 

£er ^reiS tee (5nglifd)cn unb *£cuU 

fd)ei* 95ifttor8 jufammen, ifr nur ginSfyai 

Ier fünf unb jwan^ig (§ent& te? %a\)t&, 

5LGir finb überzeugt, bag metyr als tie 

£dlftc unferer englifd)en £efer tie !Teutfd)e 

Sprache rerfrefycn unb lefen fonnen. 

ißürben nun tiefe ober eine Üfter)rr)eit ber* 

felben aud) ben beutfdjen 33efud) unter? 

frühen, unb fo fur beite, ten Crnglifchen 

unb 9Deutfdxn Sßifttöt unterfd)reiben, ba 

ber ^rei? fo gering ifr, fo ware ber (£van* 

gelifd^e S3efud) in feinem iScjreljcn fid)er 

gefrellt, unb bie ^erau?gebcr würben mit 

neuem DJcutf) an bie Arbeit geben, aud) 

tiefe? SBlatt fo ni'ifclid) nnb erbnulid) ju 

machen, al? e? moglid) ifr bei feinem fo 

befd)rdnften 9vaum. Um ber fleinen V(n* 

jal)l willen t>on ftreunten tc? £><utfd)en 

unb ber (hungclifd)cn SBafyrfyeitj bie ben 

©efudj gerne lefen, unb ten (^nglifd)en 

ffiijirot nid)t lefen fonnen, haben wir ben 

S3efud) fciStycr fortgefegt unter großen Cps 

fern; aber wir fonnen c? nid)t langer 

tl)un, obne ba| aud) unfere Sßrüber 
bem Opfer mcbr Sfyeil nelmicn. 
beutfa^e Sprache feilte unter u\\* aufi 
ermatten werten, unt ein tcutfhc? SSlatt 
jut Ausbreitung ber 2Dar)rl)cit, u>ie i»w 
fie ouS©otte6 »ißort fdjopfen, ifr nid)t nur 
wunfd)cn?it>crtl), fontern feheint l>c 
notl)ig ju fenn. trüber, ja il)r liebe» 
^Brüter unb ^cbUKfrern alle, betenfet tie 
(Sache ernfrhaft «"b mit (Bebet ^um 
j?errn, ter befohlen hat, ta? (hungelium 
allen 95 ol f e r n ^u oerfünbigen, unb 
bann H\kn u>ir l;offen auf einen günftii 
gen Erfolg. 



which we published ia the October 
& November No's, last, has also been' 
printed separately for more extensive 
distribution, whioh we will send, free 
of postage, at the rate of 20 copies for 
$1,00. Orders to be accompani 
the cash. Direct to 

Ed, cf the GospelVisi 

nes tor 
lied by 


Just out of Press 





Beincr a further 


in» OF 

And also of 


And othar r d i nances 
as taught in the Gospel and practis 
J>j/ the Brethren ; 
A Pamphlet of uearlj 80 pages. 

Price 15 Cents a copy, or 18 Ceni 
when sent by mail, postpaid. To 
had of the Author, or at the office of 
the Gospel Visitor. 






JULY 1859. 

NO. 7. 1 

ONE Dollar the single copy, six copies for Five, and thirteen 
for Ten Dollars, invariably in advance. A similar work in German 
(16 pages monthly) at half of those rates. H> 

Remittances by mail at the risk of the publisher, if registered and 
a receipt taken. Postage only 6 cents a year. 



1 <ailJK!£> ^ük> £^k) 2$ü» ^D§7< 
SI %5ill5£ ISüiSi t2!§^ 33H15? ?3Ss^ / 

^v« 9 V&i° •« 

«^JO » 


i of meetings 
a king 

tion of tin 
of - 

Remarks on the above 

urcb Government 
Pious thoughts • 
Human Policy - 

:er from Jerusalem 

Ad J ress on Bible Revision 
I d for evil - 

Lb comes — Old Letters 
Q lories 

itbs Department. Advice to 
young men 
iy No. 
Obituary ... 







AI of Ad ills 

not in« ,it with the character 

»pel-Viistor, will be 
sorted on the cover. The circulatioi 
the Gospel-Visitor extends from the 
Atlantic to the Pacific Ocean, and I 
rds a valuable medium for adver- 


One square of ten lines or ltssfor one 

month ,00 

for six months 
for twelve mouths 
One column one year - 15,00 

Two columns - - ,00 

3n(,v»ft fces JEüaittjClifclK» £efud;ö 
$ür 3lth> 1859. 

(Tic SBeteutuna bt$ Jufsronfcf)« 

<§!;rtjri s ©, 97 

85nmrfun$en ft&et tas cöige ^tticf 100 

Heber 9?uUt() 25, 1—13 * 102 

•ftr.v,en btantmvttt * s 108 

Üorrefponfcenj * * * 109 

Sofce^njeige * s * 112 

Letters Received . 

From J Sf A S Adams with 5. A M 
Str. David Clem 2. J J< 

to . II R Ilolsinger- Benj. Hardman 

1 Jacob Blaugh. (»ilbert örower. 1. 

ullowbush. .T »Shor r Altoona. 

A Ifel.nau. Jon. Newcomer f. II 15. 

J I Miller. 1 I Ho: - Em- 

i i.l red. Blochcr. e 1. 

8.1 Livengbed. Dan. II Keller. Her 

&l Co. Thomas Baker; (your first h 

8 two days aft« r the second. All 

Je rem »Ioore, 

laven. H Koontzf. II 13. Dan- 

int. Jacob Zeigler, Leonard 

! :. Jacob 

!in Wi 

hart. J If Bak< 
Musfcer. D l^Gi Demuth 

i. ' II It I Dr. J 

. W S Haven. 




vYe arc now able to furnish Hymn- 
books either by Express or Mail at the 
shortest notice, and shall gdadly fill large 
small orders accompanied by the 
cash, as we have been under heavy ex- 
pense, and several hundred' dollars are 
to be paid this month (June) to the Bin- 

By mail we shall send one Dozen. sin- 

!i!s p-j<-( paid, which is 

quired by law. By Express we 

send One hundred single Hymubooks for 

furnishing the box, but the 

freight to be paid by the Receiver. 

Double Hymnbo iTinan and i 

lish) are counted pies as one 

Dozen. tVc. The books are got up in 

superior r,t yle, and will please even the 

t fastidious. Please, send orders 

on ( i s h e r , 

IIfnry Kurtz, 
Columbiana, Ö. 

NO Tl 

Our friends, who hayc ordered 
Ilymnbooks, will pli ase to have a little 
patience, in; . as our stock was 

rather unexpectedly exhausted, but we 
shall < have a fresh supply- 



NO. ?♦ 

For the Visitor. among us he would find some of the 

A SERIES OF MEETINGS. 'same characters we read in the 9th v. 

The propriety of holding a series of '" But wben divers were hardened, and 

meetings in succession in the same place ! belicved not > but s P ake evil of thafc wa ? 

by the brethren for the purpose or preach 

ing the pure Gospel, considered. 

before the multitude," then it was that 
"he departed from them, and separated 

At the last yearly meeting meeting of tbe disciples, disputing daily m the 
the brethren, held at Bachelor's Run : soh ° o1 of one Tyrannus." (10) "And 
Church, Carroll Co. Ind. May 22-26,i this continued by the space of twoyears, 
185S, this question came up for consid- 8D that a11 tbe ? wbich dwelt 
eraticn under two different forms. (See 
queries 31 and 50;) and it was consid- 
ered by the brethren not to be contrary 
to the gospel. And the result of such 

heard the word of the Lord Jesus, both 
Jews and Greeks." 

Brethren, I contend that the reasons 
for such an effort to be made by the 
meetings in churches where it has been brethren now, are greater than they were 
fairly tried, has proved so very satisfac- in the days of Paul. If Paul convinced 
torily, even beyond the most sanguine the Jew that Jesus is the Christ, and 
expectations of the brethren. And as and the Greek that the philosophy of 

there are still some of our churches (and 
some individual members in the differ- 
ent churches) violently opposing such an 
effort to be made among them, I propose 

Aristotle, Plato, and others cannot save 
their souls, he gained his point. But in 
our age of the Christian Church, where 
the numerous sects have confessed Christ 

in this communication to consider the 'to be the Son of God, and have so per- 

christian propriety of holding euch meet- 


The opposition to preaching the gos- 
pel thus is certainly not based upon the 
word of God, nor the practice of the 
apostles, for this would virtually deny 
the plain recorded word of the Lord. 
In Acts 19 : 8, I read, "and he" (Paul) 
"went into the synagogue, and spake 
boldly for the space of three months, 
disputing and persuading the things con- 
cerning the kingdon of God." Here at 
Ephesus, Paul as a faithful embassador 
forChristjfound it necessary to persuade 
men concerning the kingdom of God, 
for the space of three months. This 
truly was a protracted effort on the part 
)f Paul. But I doubt not, if Paul were 

verted the gospel by adulterating it with 
human opinions and traditions of men ; 
and as the prophet says, "They have 
healed the hurt of the daughter of my 
people slightly, saying, peace, peace, 
where there is no peace," it seems to re- 
quire more effort to get people right, 
than in Paul's time. Such profess the 
gospel, and at the same time deny it. 
Professing Christ to be a teacher come 
from God, and yet deny his teaching, 
and who are making every effort to spread 
their anti-scriptural doctrines, and to 
captivate the minds of thousands cf our 
unthinking fellow creatures. 

As a specimen, I will here repeat what 
I read a few days ago in one of their so 
called religious papers. The writer 
G. V. Vol. ix 21 



speaking of the commission says, "The 
Lord said, go and disciple all nations by 
baptism, teaching, and confirming them 

brethren, can there be a grosser pre- 
varication of the word of the Lord than 
this? While thousands of our fellow 
creatures who do not read the scriptures 
as carefully as they ought, receive it, and 
accept it, as the word of the Lord, and 
teach the same to their children, simply 
because their minister said it, and with 
them it becomes almost immortal. I am 
inclined to the opinion, that St. Paul 
could more readily convince the Jew that 
Jesus was the Christ ; or the Greek that 
Plato's philosophy would not save 
them j than we can convince such delud- 
ed persons that they are deceived. And 
heuce the necessity for a decided effort 
on the part of the brethren to preach the 
whole truth. 

I will offer in testimony a few more 
scriptures to prove that preaching the 
gospel for days at one time and place to 
be apostolic. In the 20th. chap, of Acts, 
we read that Paul came to them at 
"Troas," "where he abode seven days, 
and on the first day of the week they 
came together to break bread," where we 
find him preaching the whole night. 
(I guess some of us would tell Paul he 
preached too much or too long.) In the 
bist v. we read what Paul rehearsed 
to the Elders of the church at Ephesus. 
"Therefore watch, and remember, that 
by the space of three years I ceased not to 
warn every one night and day with tears ? 
Heb. 3 : 13. 11«; says, exhort one ano- 
ther daily, while it is called to-day &c." 
Let those few of the many scripture tes- 
timonies suffice to prove my position to 
be scriptural, and apostolic. 

I will now examine the objections 
brought against such an effort being 
made by the brethren. Which as far as 

I have learned them are, first, "A new 
thing in the church. Secondly, "A fear 
of the introduction of amourner's bench." 
And thirdly, it is alleged that persons are 
hurried into the church without duly 
considering the matter, and so become 
a trouble to, and a stumbling block in, 
the church." 

First. "A new thing in the church," 
I maintain the contrary. I contend that 
the brethren never had a fixed law how 
to hold meetings, whether to preach at 
10 A. M., at 2 or 7 P. M., or at all the 
periods named in the same day. I con- 
tend further, that our faithful brethren 
always done all the good they could, 
and preached as much as their circum- 
stances would admit of. 

For instance, the church in which I 
had my spiritual birth, at one time in my 
recollection, held meeting in the breth- 
ren's dwelling houses once in two weeks, 
making the round in fourteen weeks giv- 
ing each neighborhood less than four 
meetings in one year. This being the best 
they could do. After awhile the Lord 
so blessed their labours, and their cir- 
cumstances improved so that they could 
do more. They saw it would be good to 
build a house to preach the gospel in ev- 
ery two weeks to the same people, in 
place of once in fourteen weeks, they 
did so, and in the interval preached in 
the out skirts of the congregation as much 
as possible. The Lord blessed their labours 
more; the more they preached, the grea- 
ter the blessing. They built another, 
and again another house to preach in, 
and sent out more laborers. And they 
now preach in many places every two 
weeks, when formerly they only preach- 
ed once in eight or sixteen weeks, and at 
some times and places when Brn. visit 
the church, they have meeting as long 
as eight or ten days at a time, and the 
more they preach the gospel, the grea- 
ter the blessing from the Lord. 



I presume the above is the experi- 
ence of other churches. And here the 
preaching the gospel as much as in us 
lie?, is no new thing among the brethren. 

Secondly. "A fear of introducing a 
mourner's bench. " I need only observe 
that the design of such meetings oppose 
such a state of things. The mourner's 
bench will never be introduced where a 
pure gospel is preached. And wherev- 
er it has been introduced, or any other 
traditions are observed, is an evidence 
that an adulterated gospel has been 
preached. And this only increases the 
demand on the brethren to use every 
scriptural means to counteract the inno- 
vation. The mourner's bench never was, 
nor never will be introduced into the 
true church of Christ. 

And thirdly, That persons are hurried 
into the church &c." This objection 
is scarcely worthy of notice, as the word 
ofGöd,the history of the primitive church, 
vvith our christian experience, all testify 
against the truth of it. In (Acts 2 :) we 
learn that in one day the gospel was 
preached to three thousand, who gladly 
received the word and were baptized. 
Philip preaching at Samaria, baptized 
the believers forthwith. The Eunuch 
was immediately baptized upon his de- 
claration of faith in the son of God. 
Lydia was baptized as soon as she at- 
tended to the things spoken by Paul. 
The Jailor the same hour of the night. 
And Saul of Tarsus three days after his 
conviction. And I venture to believe 
the apostles never once thought that 
they were making christians too fast, 
or that they were hurrying them into 
the church too soon &c. 

Mosheim, in his Ecclesiastical Histo- 
ry says of the church in the first centu- 
ry. "Nor, in this first century, was the 
distinction made between christians, of 
a more or a less perfect order, which took 

place afterwards. Whoever acknowl- 
edged Christ as the Saviour of mankind, 
and made a solemn profession of his con- 
fidence in him, was immediately baptiz- 
ed and received into the church/' This 
being the apostolic practice. And breth- 
ren now preaching the pure gospel in one 
place till it will be fully understood, 
and obeyed, will reestablish the old or- 
der instead of a new one. 

Our christian experience proves, that 
there is no grace obtained in delaying 
our duty toward God. Those persons 
who know the truth, and are content to 
live in disobedience for months and even 
years, gain nothing, but lose much. 
And how often do we hear heartrending 
regrets from them for the time lost in 
disobedience. While on the other hand, 
those "who have before their eyes Je- 
sus Christ evidently set forth, crucified 
among them," and accept him at once 
by faith, and render unto him that obe- 
dience — his word requires of them, never 
regret that they came into the church too 

The Lord Jesus having committed the 
preaching of his word to his disciples, 
it becomes them to preach it earnestly, 
often, and everywhere ; and to those who 
receive it in the love of it, the yielding of 
their will to serve the Lord will be the 
work of a moment, and they cannot 
yield their bodies a living sacrifice to 
God one moment too soon. 

The preaching the pure gospel for 
days in succession at the same place has 
almost invariably resulted in a glorious 
in-gathering for the Lord. In some in- 
stances property stolen years past has 
been restored with interest. Taverns 
broken up, and the inmates turned to 
the Lord by faith, repentance and obedi- 
ence. A band of music was disbanded, 
and the band wagon converted into a 
meeting wagon, and the members con- 



verted to God. And up to the present land he was confined 
time, all prove faithful christians, with- proclaimed, Mark 1 

out any sign of turning back. 

This accords with (Acts 19 : 18—20,) 
"And many that believed, came and con- 
fessed and shewed their deeds. Many also 
of them which used curious arts, brought 
their books together, and burned them swer is plain. That designated by the 

in prison, Jesus 
: 15. "The time 
is fulfilled, the kingdom of God is at 
hand, or literally the kingdom has come, 
for the greek word Bngiken is in the 
perfect, aud not the present tense. The 
time is fulfilled. What time ? The an- 

before all men : and they counted the 
price of them, and found it fifty thou- 
sand pieces of siiver. So mightily grew 
the word of God, and prevailed/' 

I suppose the apostles never thought 
these were doing too much. I love to see 
those that believe show their deeds, and 
abandon all evil. 

D. P 

Double Pipe Creek, Md. 



For the Visitor. 

It is certain the prophets had fore- 
told that the Messias was to be a king. 
It is also certain that Jesus claimed to 
be that king. "Thou sayest that I am 
a king. To this end was I born into 
the world." When John who came to 
prepare a people made ready for this 
new Sovereign, and preached, " Repent 
for the reign of heaven has come near, 
(this is a literal translation of Matthew 
8 : 2, rendered in our version, "repent 
For the kingdom of heaven is at hand/') 
he doubtless refered to those prophecies, 
and the people must have so understood 
him. So when Jesus preached, Matthew 
4 : 17, saying the same thing; and so 
when the twelve apostles were sent out 
to proclaim every where in Israel the 
s.i nie notable words, all who heard them 
Would understand them to mean that 
the Christ, the Messias of prophecy, 
had come, and had set up, or was about 
to set up his longpredieted kingdom. 
After John's Ministry had ceased 

prophets. The time when the new 
kingdom should be set up, whi>h should 
ultimately till the earth, and which 
should» be given to one like unto the 
Son of Man. The old dispensation 
with its rites and ceremonies and com- 
plicated types, and deep meaning sym- 
bols, wns now superseded. "The law 
and the prophets were until John," said, 
the Saviour, "but since that time the 
kingdom of God is proclaimed, and ev- 
ery man presseth into it. From the 
days of John the Baptist until now the 
kingdom of Heaven sufiercth violence 
aud the violent take it by force. And 
to the proud self righteous Pharisees 
and skeptical Sadducees he said, 
"The publicans and harlots enter into 
the kingdom of God before you." This 
could not be, if the kingdom had not 
already come. 

That the Jews were actually expect- 
iug this kingdom, is evident from the song 
of Zacharias, from the happy exclama- 
tion of good old Simeon, and from the 
confidence with which Anna the aged 
prophetess spake of the child Jesus to 
all those who looked for redemption in 
Jerusalem. Luke 1 : 67, and 2 : 25, 
36. So also we read that Joseph of 
Arimathea, a good man and just, aud 
one of the Sanhedrim, was of those who 
waited for the kingdom of God. And 
the two disciples that walked towards 
Enimaus talking so sadly of his death, 
declared that they had trusted that it 
was he who should have redeemed Is- 
rael. May we not then consider thus 
much as settled : 1st, that the prophets, 


md especially Daniel, had foretold the 
jetting up of the Christian institution 
is the kingdom of God. 2udly that the 
Jews were looking for, and expecting 
it when Jesus came. And 3rdly that 
John first, and Jesus afterwards, de- 
clared that the organization which 
Christ was about to establish, and did 
establish, was this kingdom. 

If you will now turn to the prophecy 
iD Daniel 11 ; 44, you will see that 
this kingdom thus established was to be 
a perpetual kingdom, and that it was at 
length to destroy all other kingdoms 
and to fill the whole earth. Yet it was 
not to be set up like other kingdoms by 
the instrumentality of men. The stone 
that became a great mountain & filled the 
whole earth, was cut out without hands. 
It was God's work. So Christ said his 
kingdom was not of this world. His 
servants did not fight — it had no human 
sovereign — it owned no human laws. 

God set up the kingdom, and Christ 
the everliving, was to be its king for- 
ever, for the prophet mentions as two 
characteristics of this kingdom, that it 
should never be destroyed and the do- 
minion should not be left to other peo- 
ple. Christ in his kingdom reigns a- 
lone, and reigns for ever. He will 
not give his honor to another, and if we 
find any kingdom called by his name, 
which he did not establish, and which 
is ruled by other lords, or other laws 
than his, we may be sure that it is false- 
ly named, for in Christ's kingdom, 
Christ alone is king. 

You see, therefore, that we have al- 
ready, at least two signs or ma*ks by 
which to recognize this kingdom when 
we find it, namely, it began with Christ, 
and was established by him. And in 
it he is not only the supreme, but the 
only Lord and king. Its subjects or 
members are suqh and only such as he 

has designated. Its laws are such and 
only such as he has enacted. Its officers 
are such, and only such as he has ap- 
pointed. Its ordinances are such, and 
only such as he has instituted. And 
unless the Scriptures are unintelligible 
on the very subject which of all others 
we would expect them to be plain, we 
can have no serious difficulty in finding 
out what the constitution of his king- 
dorn is. Let us take the New Testa- 
ment therefore and examine for our- 
selves. And first, let us examine such 
passages as designate the nature of this 
kingdom. Christ says, John 18 : 36 
when Pilate was questioning him con- 
cerning the accusation which the Jews 
had made against him, "my kingdom 
is not of this world. It was in the 
world, but not of the world. He had 
no earthly throne, he wore no jeweled 
Crown, he held no regal sceptre, he 
claimed no worldly power. No mar- 
shaled armies fought at his command, 
nor was he in any respect a worldly 
king. And yet he was a king. For 
to this end he was born, and for this 
very object he came into the world. 
!The subjects of his kingdom are those 
that believe and obey the truth. "Every 
one that is of the truth heareth my 
voice," said Jesus. 

E. A. E. 

4 ■» • » »- 


Translated from the (German) Send- 
bote des Evangeliums. 

Through the entire holy Scriptures 
we find not only symbolical sayings, or 
as they are commonly called, parables, 
but also symbolical actions* When 
the Savior entered Jerusalem on an ass, 
and the people hailed him as its king, 
spread their garments in the way, and 



strewed branches from the palm trees, 
tin- Pharisees said among theinser 

"Perceive ye how ye prevail nothing; 
behold ! the world is gone after him." 
They took the matter, as it appeared 
outwardly, as if Jesus was going at 
once to be the ruler of the land. But; 
this was not his intention ; he merely 
represented outwardly that spiritual 
Kingdom, the kingdom of peace, which 
he was to establish in the hearts. Just: 
so was the cursing of the unfruitful ; 
figtree a symbolical act. Matt. 21 : 19. 

W ho would accuse the meek Savior of 


anger, or even displeasure toward the 
innocent tree ? Not that the tree was 
an object of his displeasure, but that 
unbelieving, hardened nation, which not- 
withstanding all the culture applied by 
him, the faithful husbandman, would 
not bring forth fruits meet for repent- 
ance. He was displeased with the 
blind leaders of the people above all, 
the Pharisees, and the dreadful woe he 
pronounced shortly afterwards in icords 
on them, (Matt- 23.) he sets forth here, 
to prepare his disciples for the same, in 
a deed. The withering of the figtree 
should be to the disciples at the same 
time a sign and testimony, that the 
threat against Jerusalem ; " Behold ! 
your house is left unto you desolate," 
(Matt. 23 : 38) should surely be ful- 

That in the same manner the wash- 
ing of feet, which the Savior performed 
on his disciples, was a symbolical act, 
cannot be doubted at all. The outward 
act and benefit brought about thereby, 
namely their feet being made clean, was 
indeed of little consequence to the dis- 
. it was a - rvice, which any one 
of them might hate performed to his 
feliuw-i'isciples. On the other hand 
th'- spiritual benefit, which the Savior 
wanted to symbolize by the outward 

service, was of immense v -lue, and no 
man but only th< tould render 

this Service in the first place. 

In order to understand the nature 
and quality of this service, correctly, we 
will without circumlocution take into 
view the essence and centre of the 
beautiful narrative of the evangelist 
John. We read namely in his gospel 
(John 13 : 6.) that when Jesus came 
with the water-basin to Peter, the latter 
said : Lord, dost thou wash my feet ? 
It appeared to him, such an humble 
service was not becoming to the Master, 
nor the accepting of it to the disciple. 
As the Pharisees at the entrance of Je- 
sus in Jerusalem, so did Peter at feet- 
washing not. perceive the spiritual sig- 
nification, which was hid under the 
outward form. Hence it was quite 
natural, that it surprised him. But the 
Savior said unto him; What I do thou 
knowestnot now; but thou shalt know 
hereafter." From this one word already 
can he, who considers it rightly, soon per- 
ceive, that it was not only self-humilia- 
tion aud ministering love, which the 
Savior wished to exhibit here. For 
that Peter saw and knew plainly enough. 
No! Something else was at the bottom, 
which Peter knew not yet, and he then 
could not fully know, but only afterward. 
What W&S that something? We come 
somewhat nearer to the understanding 
of it by the following word of Jesus. 
WhenPeter,in sinful self-will continues, 
"Thou shalt never wash my feet!" the 
Savior gives him the grave and solemn 
reply, "If I wash thee not, thou hast no 
part with me !" Here then we see, 
this fee twas hing of Jesus was necessary 
for Peter, and also for the other disci- 
ples, and not only for those first disci- 
ple. 1 «, but for all at all times and in all 
places, who wish to have a part with 
Jesus. How so? We cannot have our 



feet washed by the Savior ? Yes, we 
can, and we must, else we have no part 
with him. Whoever thou rnayest be, 
dear Reader, apply only the word, 
which the Savior spoke to Peter, also to 
thyself. Consider it as said unto thee, 
or say to thyself, If Jesus does not wash 
me, I have no part with him ! — 

Peter felt the great weight, which 
lay in the words of Jesus. But precip- 
itate as he was, threw himself at once 
on the opposite of his former objection, 
and said, "Lord, not my feet only, but 
also my hands and my head !" Then 
the Savior gave him that answer, which 
gives us the key to the understanding 
of the whole, namely : He that is bath- 
ed,*) needeth not save to wash his feet, 
but is clean every whit ; and ye are 
clean, but not all." There was then 
a difference between the bathing of the 
whole body and the washing of feet. 
The bathing had been partaken by the 
disciples already before, the washing 
they should receive now. 

But when had the disciples been 
bathed? Was it at their baptism? 
Truly they were } athed there, but this 
bathing Jesus has not in his eye here. 
For Judas was ab ) baptized, but he 
was not clean ; even with reference to 
him it was that Jesus said, "Ye are not 
all clean " (John 13 : 11.) No, that 
bathing which Jesus ha3 here in view, 
which not the Twelve, but the Eleven 
had received ; — that bathing, which a- 
lone makes clean, is not to be perceived 
with the outward senses, but occurs in a 
hidden, wonderful manner in the inner 
man. Who then receives this bath ? 
Every one that believeth. But what 
kind of water is used in it ? Or what 
else is it that in this b th is effective 

- Thus it reads in the original. See Stier's 
rev : - ,ed translation of the Bible. Just so it says 
recording to Heb. 10 : 22, ia the original: Our 
bodies bathed with pure water. The Greek 
word for I bathe, is luo, for I wash nipto. 

unto purification? The Word it is, the 
living word of the Savior, as he soon 
afterward says to the eleven disciples, 
"Now ye are clean through the word 
which I have spoken unto you." (John 

15 : 3.) His word of grace had reach- 
ed to them, he had forgiven them their 
sins, he had received and accepted them 
as his disciples. By this they had be- 
come clean j by this even now every one 
is made clean, whoever becomes clean. 

I Examine thyself, dear Reader, whether 
thou also hast become clean, whether al- 

! so in thee Jesus' word of grace has be- 
come powerful to the purging of your 

I soul? (Heb. 9: 1-4.) 

When then the blood of Christ call- 
eth down upon a soul grace and pardon, 
and when the soul applies the powe r 
thereof in the work by faith to itself, 
then it is bathed. The chief thing is 
done; nothing else is needed now, but to 
have our feet washed. For when a per- 
son has bathed yesterday his whole body, 
for the sake of cleanliness he will not 
deem it necessary, to bathe to-day a- 
gain. But the washing of feet he will 
need already to-day again, if he should, 
(as was the case in the East, and is still 
in part) wear not shoes, but sandals on 
his feet. So also, when thou didst ob- 
tain forgiveness of sins yesterday, and 
thereby becamest clean in thy soul, yet 
thou wilt need to-day again forgiveness, 
not of thy former sins (for this thou 
hast obtained, and remains to thee,) but 
stiil forgiveness of thy . ins> commit te I 
to-day again, though it be merely from 
inadvertency. The wilderness of this 
world, through which according to God's 
counsel our pilgrimage to the heavenly 
Canaan is leading, is at all times very 
dusty, and often, very muddy. There 
then is. if not our whole man, still the 
feet, that is that part of our life and be- 
ing, which is mostly exposed to the 
oater world, constantly again and again 



made unclean. But the Savior is so 'ren likewise daily, yea in occurring case* 
extremely kind that as he bathed k& be- seven times in one day. (Luke 17 : 4.) 
fore, and purified as from the ' ir Such repeated forgiving Peter deemed 
vain conversation received by tradition difficult. (Matt. F8 : 21/) and is also 
from our fathers, he even now will (eäJh\ row-a-days in very many cases one of 
us from those new defilements, which the most difficult lessctM an 1 trials, that 
happened to us from a want of caution ■ Christian has to go through. Hence 
and seriousness. A poet intimate with it was well worth the trouble that the 
his God sings of this (as we try to give Savior its its importance before our 

eyes, and at the same time encouraged 
us by washing his disciples' fett. Be- 
hold, he calls in it to thee, I must so 
often wash thy soul from the dust and 
filth, and do not shun this unpleasant 
and troublesome work ; wilt thou then 
not also have mercy upon thy fellow 
sinners, ns I have had mercy upon thoe? 
Ah, do not turn them away from thy 
door because of their unclean feet, but' 
bring hither clean water, and wash 
awav their uncleanncss ! — Dost thou ask 

it in English :) 

wash'd my body clean, 
And then alone at even 
He wishes me my feet; 
Though I felt only shame, 
Yet no grief me o'ercamej 
With joy, tays He, I do this deed. 

How is it with thee, dear Render? 
Dost thou know by inward experience ( 
this daily feet-washing ? Dost thou 
search and examine every evening, i 
where and how the dust and dirt of sin- 

has come on thee during: the -day ? Audi . * , ij • , . , 9 

J ! yet, what this pure water might be: 

if thou findest thyself defiled, dost thou 
hasten immediately to Jesus, that he 
may wash thy feet? Know that it will 
avail you nothing to think, I have been 
once bathed, I have received forgiveness 
of my sins, bence I need no more. True 
to be bathed agaio thou needest not; 
but that thy feet a*re washed, that thy 
daily sins be daily forgiven by the Sav- 
ior, that is absolutely necessary. For 
u if I wash the not, thou hast no part 
with me/' 

We proceed. After the Saviour hud 
finished the so significant act of feet 
hing, he commands his disciples, that 
as he had washed their feet, they also 
should wash one another's feet. "What 
does he mean by this ? We answer, 
first and chieSy the same thing what 
Paul requires of us, when he says, 
♦'Forgive one another, even as God for 
Christ's sake hath forgiven you." 
(iiphes. 4: 32.) Do we ourselves 
need daily forgiveness from the Savior, 
wc should be ready to forgive our broth- 

Purifying words they are, words of se- 
riousness and yet still words of love, 
drawn from the pure fountain of the 
word of God. Exhorting and reproving 
must precede the forgiving, as the Sav. 
ior says, "If thy brother trespass 
against thee, rebuke him ;and if he repent 
forgive him." (Luke 17 : 3.) Alas! 
how quite different would it be among 
christians, how much more love would 
prevail among them, if this brotherly 
exhorting and rebuking would bo prac- 
ticed as faithfully as in old times, and 
in the Eastern countries, the feet-wash- 
ing of esteemed guests? Well, dear 
Header, if a brother comes to thee and 
thou seest dust and filth on his feet, 
perhaps thou hast heard some evil report 
about him, or hast any thing else against 
him, then tell him freely, yet friendly 
to his face, and try whether you can- 
not do something to get him clean. But 
if a brother does not come to thee, why 
then do thou go to liim, and tell him 
without reserve; Dear brother, it 



seems to me to be necessary to wash thy 
feet once ; if thou art willing, I will go 
to work right away ! If he then smiles 
and says, Well, yes, go on ! then you go 
and fetch the pure water of truth, bow 
down in humility as one, who has still 
his own faults, and perform thy duty ic 
love. Does he receive it, then thou and 
he are clean, as it is written, "If he 
shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy 
brother." (Matt. 18 : 15.) Does he 
not receive it, then commend him to the 
Savior. (?) Perhaps he may yet succeed 
with him, where thou art unsuccessful. 
For if he (the Lord) cannot do it with 
water alone, he may add the penetrating 

are, was the manner of the Pharisees. 
But to exercise ministering love accor- 
ding to the pattern of Christ, privately 
at home, in the manifold occurrences of 
daily life, this can only be done by 
those who have the spirit of Christ. 
God grant, dear Reader, that thou and 
I by grace may belong to this small 
number ! Amen. 

A. Raushenbush. 
Rochester, March 21, 1859. 


With much that is said in the above 
article upon the practical import, and 

soap of suffering and trials, and thus \ symbolical meaning of feetwashing, we 
the work of purification is finally ac 
compiished! (Mai. 3 : 2.) 

But you ask, Should we not also lit. 
eraily and bodily wash the brethren's 
feet? Of course; do it by all means 
and with all diligence, as often and 
whenever thy brother needeth it I And 
be not satisfied with the mere washing; 
but when he needs and thou canst do 
it, clothe him, feed him, give him drink, 
lodge him, visit him, then the Savior 
will once say unto thee: "Inasmuch 
thou hast done this unto one of the 

fallv agree with the writer, and wish the 
application to be made by the reader; 
and one of the objects we have in view 
in inserting it is to let the reader have 
an opportunity of making a personal ap- 
plication of the practical truths suggest- 
ed. We feel that it calls for but a few 
remarks from us. And especially, as 
we noticed the article upon the same 
subject in the last No. of the Visitor at 
some length. The writer does not de- 
clare positively against feetwashing as a 
Christian duty, but says, in answer to 

the question he proposes, "should we 
least of these my brethren, thou hast ^ a]s0 literally and bodi i y wash the 

done it unto Me I" (Matt. 25 : 40.) 
Only be so much more studious to as- 
sist others in their soul's distress, than 
in their temporal necessities. For the 
soul's distress is the greatest of all, 
and the love of souls is the soul of love, 
that is the noblest and most valuable 
part of love. Then reflect, when thou 
givest bodily assistance to others, that 
the Savior does not love vain show, nor 
a public demonstration of thy obedience 
to him. To have it trumpeted about, 
and to show publicly in the synagogue 
(i. e. in the meeting-hous3,) how hum- 
ble and officious (willing to serve) we 

brethren's feet? Of course; do it by 
all means and with all diligence, as of- 
ten and whenever thy brother needeth 
it." But the need referred to here, ari- 
ses probably according to the writer's 
view, from the peculiar condition of the 
brother's feet, and not because Christ 
designed his command concerning feet- 
washing to be perpetuated in his 

Friend R. considers feetwashing a 
symbolical action. Although this may 
be the case, if it is a command of Christ, 
the cirsumstance that it is symbolical, 
does not justify us in neglecting to ob- 



serve it. Jeremiah was I led to 

"get a potter's earthen bo and go 

lint.» the valley of the son of Hinnom, 
and there break it in the presence of 
some of the Jews, and Bay unto them, 
"Thus saith the Lord of hosts j even so 
•will I break this people aud this city, as 
one breaketh a potter's vessel, that can- 
not be made whole again." Jeremiah 
19 : 11. Here we have the prophet 
commanded to perform a symbolical ac- 
tion. The breaking of the earthen ves- 
sel was symbolical, but it was the proph- 
et's duty to do it, and had he not done 
it, he would have been disobedient. So 
we consider what Christ did and said re- 
lative to feetwashing. He washed his 
disciple's feet, and commanded them to 
wash one another's feet. And whatev- 
er symbolical meaning there might have 
been in the performance, had they failed 
to do what he commanded them to do, 
they would have been disobedient. 

In the communion the bread and wine 
are called symbols of the body and blood 
of Christ. But does their symbolical 
character render the partaking of the 
bread and wine unneccessary? Our 
friend R. we presume does not think so,as 
he no doubt in common with a large ma- 
jority of the Christian world partakes of 
the symbols of bread and wine in the 
communion. The bread andwineinthe 
communion are symbols of Christ's 
death. Feetwashing is a symbol of 
Christ's and his disciples' condescension, 
humility, love and purity. 

Our friend R. talks about an after 
cleansing which believers need — or, rath- 
er a frequent cleansing, after fchpir oon- 
version, and seems to think that feet 
washing indicates this. Then by wash- 
ing one another's feet, we shall oil this 
necessity to mind, and we can then go 
to «I the opened fountain, and be 

mad c)<jau by him. And how freely can 

we go to him if we are endeavoring to 
walk in his commandments? Jesus 
said unto his di>ciplcs, "Now ye are 
clean through the word which I have 
spoken unto you." John 15: 3. And 
Peter declares, 1 Peter 1 : 22, "Ye have 
purified your souls in obeying the truth 
through the Spirit unto unfeigned loveof 
the brethren ? Here then we see that 
that after cleansing to which friend R. 
alludes, as well as all moral cleansing, is 
the effect of obeying the truth. And as 
Christ commanded his disciples to wash 
one another's feet, this command be- 
comes a part of the truth, and if we de- 
sire to become entirely pure from the un- 
cleanness of disobedience, we must obey 
this command. 

Friend R. remarks further, "After 
the Savior had finished the so significant 
act of feet- washing, he commands his 
disciples, that as he had washed their 
feet, they also should wash one anoth- 
er's feet. What does he mean by this ? 
We answer, first and chiefly the same 
thing that Paul requires of us, when he 
says, "Forgive one another, even as God 
for Christ's sake hath forgiven you." 
Eph. 4 : 32. That he intended the dis- 
position of forgiveness should character- 
ize the disciples, we cannot for a moment 
doubt. And that he intended this dis- 
position to be promoted by the practice 
of feet-washing, we may also admit ; but 
that he intended in the command to wash 

one another's feet, which he gave to his 
disciples, nothing more than that they 

should forgive one another, we cannot by 

any means admit.. What did Christ do 

to his disciples f !>id he forgive them 

only? This he no doubt did as he had 

forgiveness in his heart. Rut did he 

not with his hands wash their feet, as 

Well as with his forgiving spirit, forgive 

th i how could the disciples follow 

Kample (and this they were to 

■ i >. id unto them after he had 



washed their feet, "I have given you an | law before the unjust and before the un- 
example, that ye should do as I have , believers, and assured them that saints- 
done to you/' John 13 : 15,) unless they j should judge the world, and angels &c, 
washed one another's feet as well as j hence, did not mean any out of the 
forgave one another? They could not church, where he says, "Set them to 
doit. Hence, whatever Christian fffel-! judge who are least esteemed in the 
ing in the hearts of the disciples was church. " How inconsistent for Paul to 

designed to be promoted or manifested 
by feet-washing, the language of 
Christ requires the literal action to be 

* <• • » » 

For the Visitor. 



Dear Editors. In the Februarv No. of 

say to the brethren, you shall judge the 
world and angels, and at the same time 
say set them of the world to judge your 


In reply, I would just say, if Paul 
had exactly said what he meant, this 
might be so, but this is certainly not the 
case. Paul here is not giving advice. 
He is not telling them what to do, but 
is reproving them sharply for what they 

the Gospel Visitor, I notice an article had done. If Paul had (in the literal 

from the pen of Br. D. P. S. on the sub- 
ject of Church Government, as command- 
ed by Paul 1 Cor. 6th. chap. 1st. to 
8th. v. The br. says that much has 
been written, and published through the 
Visitor on this perplexing subject, and 
that none of those communications met 
his approbation. In reply, I would say, 
that I have read all, or perhaps nearly 
all those articles, as well as the one from 
br. D. P. S. and must confess that the last 
one suits my mind fully as bad as the 
preceding ones. I am well aware that the 
opinion of br. D. P. S. goes about as 
far among the brethren as any other 
brother's, but still, that does not matter, 
what is right, is right, and what is 
wrong is wrong, no matter from whence 
it proceeds. But to the subject. The 
br. says that the point of dispute lies in 
the phrase "least esteemed." So say I. 
He further says, that he believes the 
Apostle meant just what he said. So do 
I. But we must be careful to get the 
correct sense of his (the Apostle's) wri- 
tings iü this matter. The br. continues, 
and says. "It is evident that the apos- 
tle -eproved the brethren for going to 

sense) meant, just what he said, he 
would not have followed with, "I speak 
to your shame." The scriptures being 
divided into verses, give in many cases, 
if not closjly examined, a different view 
of the subjects on which they treat, to 
what they would if no divisions were 
made, but those of punctuation. In the 
the case before us, the words, "I speak 
to your shame," are the beginning. of a 
verse, whereas they strictly belong to 
the preceding verse, and would if not 
divided into verses give a plainer view 
of the matter, showing that what he had 
said, he meant for their shame. 

Let us read the same portion of scrip- 
ture in the German and see how it will 
sound. "Ihr aber wenn ihr ueber zeit- 
lichen Guetern Sachen habt, so nehmet 
ihr die so bey der Gemeine verachtet 
sind und setzet s ; e zu Richtern, Euch 
zur Schande musz ich das sagen." Now 
to translate this into English (Verbatim) 
reads as follows. But ye, whom ye 
have judgment of things pertaining to 
this life, ye set them to judge who are 
least esteemed by the church. I speak 
to your shame &g. Now here we see 



that the personal pronoun ye in the com-j 
ineneeuieot of the phrase "$et them to 
judge «fcc, is omitted in the English, 
which if it were supplied, would make 1 
the sense of the English a little plainer; 
but still the sense in the English is the' 
same as in the German if rightly under- 


Br. D. P. S., says the position he has 
taken, is, that wheu the apostle said, 
"set them to judge who are least esteem- 
ed in the church, he meant those in the 
church, and not those out of it. My 
position is, that, he meant those out of 
the church, and not those in it, but not 

a command, but as a reproof for what 
they had done. (For the german reads, 
"Ye sot them to judge &c. in a reprov- 
ing way. I speak to your shame and so 

The br. then goes on and tries to show 
who those characters are, called, "least 
esteemed &c." and says, they are the 
lay members and deacons, because 
they are less esteemed than the minis- 
ters. But is this Paul's language '{ Cer- 
tainly not. Paul does not say less es- 
teemed, but least esteemed, and conse- 
quently are those characters who deserve 
but little esteem. And any character 
that 'h senfea but little esteem, is not fit 
to judge in any public case whatever, 
whether in church, or state. Every 
member of the church if alive to Lis du- 
ty, deserves much esteem, whether he is 
a lay members or minister. Let us hear 
what Paul has further to say about the 
matter. "Is it so that there is not a 
wise man among you, that is able to 
judge between his brethren Sic." As 
much as to say, that if there is, set him« 
or them to judge your affairs. Is wisdom 
despised or not esteemed ? Certainly not. 
Wisdom always was and always will be 
esteemed, because it proceeds from the 
fear of God. 

The br. further says, that it is a truth 
that cannot be denied that where a dif- 
ficulty occurs there are always parties 
&c, and that he knew of cases settled by 
faithful ministering brethren whose in- 
fluence in a large portion of those con- 
cerned in the difficulty was forever lost 
kc." Well, I believe this to be true. 
But suppose the same case had been set- 
tled by private members in the same way, 
the offence certainly would have been just 
as great. It is not the persons settling 
the difficulty that cause the offence, but 
it is the verdict rendered agninst the of- 
fending party. Church difficulties must 
be adjusted. When offenders are brought 
before the church for correction, let the 
ministers with the deacons and lay mem- 
bers settle the matter according: to the 
word of God. Then if that offends, let 
it offend, the church is clear. But br. 
D. P. S. says in his position, the blame 
would not rest on the ministry &.G. 
Well, but would it not rest on the 
church ? and it is evident that those who 
are blaming a church, are far from at- 
tending service and hearing the minis- 
ter. So that in the end, there would be 
but little difference, what is right will 
stand, no difference who deals it out. 
Some arc not satisfied with what is right, 
unless compelled, and then they will bo 
offended, and such offence can not, and 
should not be avoided. 

How would it work if private mem- 
bers were set forward to judge matters 
in the church ? In this case, some one 
must be advanced to act as judiciary, 
to receive cases, dispose of them, see 
that church matters are attended to. And 
would not he be as likely in course of time 
to crave a high seat, as well as those 
bishops, the br. made mention of? Cer- 
tainly. According to the brother's logic. 
To settle church matters by private 
members, would certainly cause confu- 
sion. They arc not the proper ones of 



themselves to settle matters once brought (breaking the silence) "let us make man 
into church. Of course where a dluicul- in our own image." "The work pro- 
ty is not yet brought into church legally, jgressed, a figure bearing a divino iin- 
then let private, able brethren settle the ' press was there— a finished godlike statue, 

matter - } that is, ifit is not of a serious na- 
ture. When Ananias and hi» wife trang- 
gressed, Peter did not refer their case to a 
private committee, but passed judgment 
immediately. Paul delivered certain 
over toSatan&e. Other cases might be cit- 
ed to show that the bishops in the apos- 
tles days settled church matters &c. 

J. S. M. 


Fjr the Visitor. 
An extract from a private letter. 
Dallas, Ohio April 16th, 1859. 
Dear Margaret : 

The beautiful Spring has 

under the power of a silence, a stillness 
deeper than sleep, as deep as death. A 
pause is here, and God sent from his 
creating breath, the power into Adam to 
respire, to live, to move, and to be a 
"living soul." But he is alone. Ano- 
ther pause. See there he lies — so deep 
is his sleep that the loudest, sweetest 
note of the birds in Paradise cant wake 
him. The noble lions may join their 
roars to call their princely master to his 
feet j but all in vain, God has caused a 
deep sleep to fall on Adam, and taking 
out a rib, made woman, to improve 
man's condition — his equal, his compan- 
ion, his wife ; this said he, is woman, 
because she is taken out of man. She 
is bone of my bone, &c. The voice 

opened once more upon us. Tell yourl c n , , JL . lt A1 . ,. , 

, , r . " T - *.. .- , . of God waked him, the Almighty touch 

dear Mother I often tmnk if such are the 

beauties God's mercy bestows on us, out- 
side of the garden he planted eastward 
in Eden, what must be the unfading glo- 
ry within ? Surely in him (our dear 
Lord) "the tribes of Adam boast more 
glory — than their father lost." God 
our God, is to be forever praised, dear 
Margaret, he is the acknowledged au- 
thor of all motion, the source of all true 
genius and useful invention, and he too 
is the origin ( of a pause — King David's 
solemn 'Selab,' — or worshipful pauses in 
his inspired music — were the silent felt 
devotion — which no tongue can express. 
Methinks "there was silence in heaven, 
half an hour" — a sacred pause in the 
great works of Deity, when the shout of 
victory was hushed in deep reflection, as j with us here, we shall fall on sleep, and 
the Devil and his angels were cast out of , be gathered bodily to the mouldering 
heaven to the "earth without form, and '■ bodies of our fathers, and spiritually, to 
darkness pervading the deep," an awful j the spirits of the just, to fill some 
pause,' a mighty thought! and lo ! the; sphere of usefulness to God there, unto 

roused him, and he glorified God for his 

We are fallen, how fallen ! yet not 
left of God, not forsaken. — In the atone- 
ment how much of his goodness do we 
behold ! thanks to his name forever. — 
He has woven the blessings of sleep in 
our natural life from the cradle to the 
grave. Suspended nature is God's bles- 
sing to revive our spent powers, to soothe 
us in sickness — better, doctors tell us, 
than much medicine. Another change 
now is before us, we are far spent. 
Would God have employed a "deep 
sleep" to translate us from the felicity of 
the garden, to higher heavens, I know 
not. But we know, when he is done 

earth and skies clear up, and God says- 

the work of the solemn pause of the 



grave is finished. Then at Lis word — 
bis call, tin 1 deadawakeu and come forth, 
they that have done well, to the resur- 
rection of everlasting life, and they that 
have done evil, to a resurrection of con- 
demnation." Alas ! for the wicked. 
The last great pause for them, when the 
second death seizes them, when the lake 
of fire palsies their every energy and 
determined opposition, when they feel 
the Almighty power they insulted is ir- 
resistable. They would not have his 
love, and what can they now do but 
writhe under his justice ? They mocked 
and jested over his mercy in their wil- 
ful sins, hoped for his forbearance, but 
ah ! their sins took them willing captives 
to the grave, the judgment seat, and the 
everlasting fire ! 

dear sister, let us live close to Je- 
sus, our Prince of Life, deny our sinful 
appetites, bear the sacred cross daily, of 
his divine doctrine. And so, sleeping 
or waking we are the Lord's, and we 
can contemplate our coffin and grave 
with blessedness. Margaret, precious 
in the sight of the Lord, is the death of 
his saints. He and his friends are our 
friends if we are true. 




Education is a topic on which we have 
occasionally something said through the 
Visitor, and one on which much might 
be written to the edification of those 
readers who take an interest in the sub- 
ject. Hut I feel my inability to do the 
subjectjustice, nevertheless, shall en- 
deavour to produce some ideas relative 
to the same. 

It requires us to have a primary edu- 
cation in order to read and write un- 
derstandingly , which demands consid- 
erable time to become expert in these, 
to use them to advantage. At the pres- 
ent time none can excuse themselves 

of not having the opportunity to improve 
the intellect, since we are well provi- 
ded with schools of various grades. 
The poor have an equal chance v. ith 
the rich, if the liberty is embraced. 

And togainmore information relative 
to science and art, the cl ssical educa- 
tion will be indispensibly necessary 
to promote the mind to usefulness and 
knowledge ; these will require double 
energy on the part of the pupil to become 
master of the complicated studies: but 
in the end will prove much to advan- 
tage if rightly appreciated and practi- 
ced. Great important truths lie buried 
in the science of God, too great for our 
feeble minds to comprehend. 

"Human knowledge is very limited, 
and is mostly gained by observation 
and experience." And to learn to ap- 
preciate our Heavenly Father's gr« at- 
ness, goodness and majestic love toward 
mankind, we should have a religions 
education, such as is taught in the word 
of God ; in this record of truth are all 
the graces of God committed, to ena- 
ble us to grow in His Divine favor, and 
profit by the influence of the Holy Spir- 

To me, the educating of the mind and 
heart seem to be very important, and 
should be to every one who desires to 
cultivate the intellect for usefulness 
in this life; and to attain "the knowledge 
of the truth." which makes us acquain- 
ted to some degree with the wisdom of 
God. It is evident that an unlearned 
and neglrcted person has a very limited 
knowledge of the goodness of God and 
His creation. 

In order to have our grains of seed 
germinate and produce copiously, it will 
be necessary to hare the earth fitly pre- 
pared, and the seed sown in the right 
season, or we cannot expect it to come 
to maturity : so it is with the mind 
unless nourished in season with good 
thoughts, words, and actions, it will not 
be likely to abound in good fruit. 

Hut if our hearts are inclined to ad- 
vance in these good qualities, we will 



persevere each day to become inured 
to those productions which flow from 
our memories by the promptings of Na- 
ture , to unfold the gift which our Crea- 
tor lias so richly bestowed on His crea- 
tures. Since we have so much control 
of our mental faculties by nature, ^ let 
us go on to perfection" as much as our 
capacity will admit, and "have our sen- 
ses exercised to discern both good & evil* 
The best gifts of Heaven are a pure 
heart and a mind willing to understand 
the Divine Truth, of which we cannot 
grow weary so long as the love of God 
is shed abroad in our hearts. And how 
careless we grow if we neglect to cul- 
tivate our love to Him and others around 
us. Some times we may be too loath 
to hear, see, and practice, what we 
know to be wise for us to do, and thus 
"quenching the Spirit." 

It is not consistent with the Divine 
will for us to bury our talents, however 
small they may be, even as the man 
jvho had but one and neglected to im- 
prove it, so, it will he with us, if we 
do not treasure the gifts bestowed upon us 
by an All-wise God for good purposes ; 
sometimes not comprehended in our 

Take heed what you hear : with what 
measure ye mete, it shall be measured 
to you: and unto you that hear, shall 
more be given. Mark. 4 : 24. I do de- 
sire prayerfully to see all true professors 
of religion take an active part in the 
cultivation of their intellectual inter- 
course with mankind. We daily find 
room for a more full developement of 
our feelings towards our Maker and all 
those around us. 

Too many who deem themselves 
Christians are content with "the prin- 
ciples of the doctrine of Christ" and 
make no advancement in religious edu- 
cation. We shall have to acquire a 
knowledge of our own hearts and doings, 
before capable of distributing good unto 
our friends and neighbors ; and pray for 
a daily watchfulness on our parts, by the 
Divine assistance, to keep our conver- 

sation chaste at all times, our temper 
even and inoffensive, our tongues from 
all guile ar.d injurious influences which 
the little member may often create. 

I feel this to be the case with myself, 
from the few months of my experience 
in religion, and hope daily to be more 
eagerly employed in the cause of our 
Hlessed Savior, at home and abroad. 
Let us not love in word, neither in 
tongue, but in deed and in truth. 1, John 

To love in deed, will require us to 
perform some acts of goodness that our 
light may appear to others about or 
near us, and even extended a great 
distance by the pen and the press, which 
often brings us consolation and refresh- 
ment in the word of Truth. May the 
blessing of God rest upon the under- 
takers of such a useful vocation, and 
the encouragement of the people be 
given them to continue their work. 

May the school, conducted by a be- 
loved sister at present, grow and be the 
means of rearing many youthful hearts 
and minds for usefulness. Our prayers 
shall ever be for the promotion of the 
institution, established by those who 
know the value of education, and the 
good that may result from it in time. 
"To do truth is to practice what God 
command." John 3. May truth be 
implanted in the minds of the many 
readers of the Visitor, for their souls' 
benefit ; and let the 9ame not only be 
read but its teachings practised to the 
utmost, which your humble servant 
shall likewise persevere to accomplish, 
by the aid of the Holy Spirit. 
Mt. Carroll May 2nd. 1859. 


PROVERBS 22: 6. 11. 

"Train up a child in the way he 
should go ; and when he is old, he wil 
not depart from it." 

"He that loveth pureness of heart, 
for the grace of his lips the king shal 
be his friend." 



For the Gospel Visitor. 

Policy will foil ; 
But the word ef God never fails. 

"When reasoning with men of firm 
principles, the result of any line of con- 
duct is hardly worth naming; they know 
that right always ends well. Besides 
their trust is not in an arm of flesh, but 
in the living, iaithful, omnipotent God. 
To feeble short sighted man, belongs no 
more than duty, while to the "King of 
Kings, and Lord of Lords," belong all 
the consequences. But all men have not 
faith. Too many act from policy; hence, 
in persuading them to abandon a wrong 
course, we may appeal to results. Theee 
I think will furnish the motives under 
which this class acts ; and if we cs-n 
show that they invariably mistake these, 
we may succeed in dissuading some, at 
least, from a line of conduct which al- 
ways ends in defeat. We beg our rea- 
ders then dispassiona.ely to consider a 
few facts in proof of the proposition un- 
der which we write. 

1. All who believe in the Bible must 
agree that it has been given for a lamp 
unto our feet and a light unto our path. 
The light of rea.-on is too dim to extri- 
cate us from the dark wilderness of na- 

bottom, but the pure truth will over- 
flow at the top. Having no affinity, 
they canDot intermingle. God's word is 
perfect, and of course needs no amend- 
ment. If we take it as the "Man of 
our counsel," we must take it altogether 
just as it is. To attempt the folly of re- 
ceiving it as some do their creed merely 
foi "substance of dootrine," is but a con- 
trivance to reject it. When its teach- 
ings suit us eve go with it, and when they 
dout, we depart from them. If they 
happen to full in with our policy, then 
we believe and obey the Bible. But if 
its authority should oppose our inclina- 
tions, then under the disguise of chari- 
ty doing good, we look at consequences, 
and we go on our own way. On this 
wise is the expedient class ever trying 
to patch up a linsey garncent out of their 
policy and Gods truth. As well might 
they try to build over again the tower 
of Babel. The poor sinner toils on his 
road to death in trying to be justified by 
a mixture of faith and works. So does 
this contriving oommunity go on in la- 
boring at a compound which never has 
been, nor ever can be formed. Better go 
for policy alone, and upon its own mer- 
its, than attempt to mix it in with the 
pure, unchanging, and eternal truths of 
God's word. Numerous and explicit. 

t passages of scripture could be cited, were 
ure. Policy never lias done it, and v b r 

it necessary, to prove this plain and al- 
most self-evident proposition. But 

never can do it. As well might such an 
agency propose to take our bodies to the 
moon, as our souls to heaven. The pure 
light emanating from that bbssed world 
only, can guide our feet along the nar- 
row path which thither leads. This 
heavenly light certainly excludes the de- 
vices of man, since it was given for this 
very purp 

~. Nor will it do to mix human con- 

enough we hope, haw already been said 
to convince every reader that all at- 
tempts to improve upon divine truth by 
an intermixture of human policy must 
end in shameful defeat. 

8. If aught can be proved from ex- 
amples in sacred history, this fact can- 
not fail. Experience is indeed the 1 I 

trivanee with the word of Divine Bcve- teacher. And history is but its record. 

latioD ; like oil and water thev refu- 
mingle. The device may stay at the 

Profane always misleads j divine never 
does. Hence, many things «have hap- 



pened unto our predecessors for ensnm-! Greece and Rein«. The Priests of all 
pies; and they are written for our ad-| tMe religions here show up every thin- 
monition. To a few cases we appeal to! s P oken ofin t,;e Scripture— the exact 
dissuade from the folly of mere policy. ^ P lace wl,ere C1,rist a PP* ared t0 Mar y 

Abraham was the best and most faith- Ma - dalene in ti,e llkeness of agardener; 

«... T . then, a few feet further on, a stone 

iul manor his times. In lourneviccr ... , . . ,, 

\ hive a star, designating the spot where 

Mary stood, then, where our Lord 

south to Gerar he thought tke fear of 
God was not with the people, and became 

appeared to Mary ; then, a fragment of 

afraid that they would slay him to secure porphyry column, called the column of 
his beautiful wife. To save his life, Flageliaba, being a piece ofthat to 
therefore, persuaded her to pass for his which the Savior was bound when 
sister. In this there was no literal false- scourged by order of Pilate ; then, the 
hood, for she was the daughter of his P rison vvhere C!,rist was confined pre- 
father but not the daughter "of his moth- ! vio;,s t0 the cr " cifi * ioQ l f heQ i the ex- 
or. The 20th chapter of Genesis re . j ^t place where the true cross was dug 
, . , . .. . . ,. ! up under the inspired and watchfnl eye of 

veals the result of this ingenious policy. I c TT , 

° L J iot. helena — a place of especial sancti- 

It arose as all like expedients do, in dis- ! ty where t ,, fi very rock3 weep now (the 
trust of the Lord. And bad not his | pIace is under gronnJ and damp) in 
mercy intervened, it had ended in the ; mournful memory ; then, the very' col- 
— — - — — — — nmn of grey marble on which the Jews 

(Thus far this was set in type, and whe 11 made cur Savior sit while they crowned 
after some days the compositor want- Him with thorns, and mocked him; 

then, the very place where the cro ; s 

was fixed; then, the spot where Christ 

iwas nailed to t lie cross; then, where 

ed to finish the piece, the copy was lost 

and could not be found again. If our 

correspondent, who sent this piece, has 

a copy left, and will favor us with it, we , 

•n • .» i i i the \ irerin Jiary stood during the cruci- 

wili give the balance a piace as soon as . b ^ . . 

W> can "} tixion, &c, 6cc. Every historical point 

of the Xew Testament here, in Jerusa- 
lem, has not only a name, but a local 
habitation; nay Monkish invention 
jantM^cv are not thus content, but" 


(The following account of Jerusalem ' they wander back to the beginning of 
is from James Brooks, editor of the New [time, and* show up here on the grounds 
York Express who visited the city in oflhe Holy Sepulchre "the centre of 
which all Christians feel a peculiar in- 

— The Jews' wailing- Place — Sectional 

Bitterness — Pilgrims, o . 


the earth," and the spot even whence 

was taken the clay from which Adam 

Oilviry—The Holy Sepulchre— was modeled! Fancy and Fiction and 

Romance thus revel, and so extraordi- 
nary is the whole operatic show, that 
one rejoices at last that this is not C al- 
Nothing is visible, nothing at all of var )'— this is not Golgotha— this is not 

the original Cahary— if this be Calvary. !the P lace of the **oLy Sepulchre, and 

Marble covers all the original rock, j that for wise purposes the Almighty has 

save in some very few places, where 

a peep can be had through the marble 

crevices created to give the peep. The 

whole looks like a series of churches 

or chapels — with the usual altars, and 

the candles of the Catholic Churches of 

veiled in secrecy the spot whereon he 
sacrificed His Only Son. 


The dome over the Holy Sepulchre is 
leaky and broken, and rain creeps 
through and in upon it; but it cannot 

G. V. Vol. ix 22 



be repaired, for such i9 the jealousy that! 
Greek will not Latin or Armenian do 
it, and vice versa. Well is it, I repeat, 
then, that Infidel, but impartial, Turk 
squats and smokes his pipe by the door 
as doorkeeper, and brings in his soldiers 
to keep order, lint what can Turk 
think of such Christianity, and all this 
gewgaw — cool. calm, simple-minded, nn- 
impassioned Turk who, in plain simplici- 
ty, spreads his mantle upon the bare 
earth, and with his face to Mecca, offers 
up, humbly on his knees, with forehead 
bent to the earth, his prayers to the 
Prophet alone — no image of him, no 
painting - , no sculptured form, no Virgin 
— no — nothing, but the Prophet himself 
— and, through him, to Allah his God 1 
What can Jew think of it — Jew who, 
here in his own city, is chased out of the 
Sepulchre as demon or wild beast would 
be? Hope not for missionaries, then. 
Talk not of Christianity, and its prog- 
ress in the city of the Great King, until 
all these tilings can be amended. Nev- 
er will Jew be converted but by interest 
here ; never will Moslem be turned 
from Mecca. The farce of the Holy 
Fire alone — that grand Greek imposi- 
tion on the Easter Eve of every year, 
when the Greek Patriarch alone enters 
the Tomb, and the "miraculous dame 
descends from heaven," — is, only ofitself 
enough of disgust for the Jew and the 
Moslem — if not for the Christian or any 
other name. Then, on that great dis- 
play and farce, bayonets, but with leath- 
er lashes, to lay over the backs, shoulders 
and legs of the Pilgrim Christians to 
keep them in ord< P. In the year 1834 
a fearful tragedy occured on the Greek 
Easter. Four hundred persons were 
trampled to «loath, many even upon the 
Sinne of (Jnction. 

I HE w All [NO PI \< •■: Of 1 HE JEWS. 
The Jews' wailing place was to me 
the most interesting place in Jerusalem. 
.M \ dragoman, an Bast Indian Jew, of 
Moorish skin, who, by the way, is an 
English Btibject, and spe&ki English 
well, conducted me thither. We thread- 

ed our way through the usual narrow 
and dirty lanes, misnamed streets, of 
Eastern cities, and came to an area in 
the form of a quadrangle, near the 
bridge where the dwellers in Zion were 
once wont to pass over, to worship God 
in the Temple on His holy mount, 
Moriah. In the ancient foundation wall 
of the Temple are several courses of 
large, leveled stones, upon which the 
Jews lav 13 J» their kisses and embraces 
and through the crevices of which they 
pour up their prayers to God for the 
restoration of His Temple, and their 
early coming triumph in Jerusalem. 
Here the Turks have permitted the 
Jews to come and wail for years, and 
years, and years, and for years they 
have come — the scattered tribes from 
all parts of the world, to cry out in the 
words of the Psalmist, (09; 1,4.5) "O 
God, the Heathen have come into thine 
inheritance. Thy Holy Temple *have 
they defiled ; they have laid Jerusalem 
on heaps. We are become a reproach 
to our neighbors, a scorn and derision 
to them that are round about us. How 
long. Lord, wilt thou be angry forever* 
Shall thy jealousy burn like fire?' 1 
Their mournful cry, as in plaintive 
tones they read their Hebrew Bible — 
their devout suffering, humble look of 
contrition, their very admiration of the 
rocks ofthe Temple, are all painfully 
suggestive and touching. The proud 
Moslem revels in triumph over them. 
The Muezzin cries out his hour of pray- 
er just over them. The lofty Christian, 
fresh from the gold, and glitter, and 
incense, and light of the Holy Sepul- 
chre, looks down too often with con- 
tempt upon the dirt and dust, and mis- 
ery that there surround and envelope 
the Hebrew. Now, when one thinks 
of the days of David and Solomon, and 
knows that these are God's chosen peo- 
ple, and that prophecy tells us some 
day or other Jerusalem shall be theirs 
;in, the whole scene becomes so 
touching that one can scarcely refrain 
from wailing, I must confess I was 



never more affected by any spectacle. 
It has disarmed me of a thousand prej- 
udices against the Jews, and I am sure 
I now feel for a Jew as for a man and 



The history of the city, ils religious 
history, is so inspiring, that it attracts 
here earnest, enthusiastic minds and 
men, and unless the mind is well bal- 
anced, it too often runs into visions and 
fanaticisms. There is probably no place 
on earth where "religion," or rather 
sect is so bitter, so persecuting, as here. 
The sects of Christians here, all, more 
or less, hate each other. The spirit of 
Christ, as I have before illustrated in 
the matter of the Holy Sepulchre, but 
little exist among the population of the 
city. Even the Turk here is a Httle 
more fanatic than elsewhere. I only 
peeped into an alley leading to the 
Mosque of Omar — where none but 
Moslems now are allowed to enter, and 
even children, among them a boy with 
a big stick, especially noted , approach- 

Probably more earnest, more fanatic 

men assemble here than in any other 

city of like population — for Jerusalem 

is not only holy to the Christian, but to 

the Jew and Mussulman. All nations, 

all religions look up to Abraham, to 

Isaac and Jacob, and respect the proph- 
ets and their outgivings. The Caliph 

Omar consecrated his Mosque on Mount 

Mo riah, as the Emperor Constantine 

did his Church upon the supposed 

Mount Calvary. When in my voyage 

hither; I saw Pilgrims even from distant 

Russia, as well as from all parts of 

Greece and Turkey, coming hither, of- 
ten in blankets, with only rag coverings 
necessary for decency, submitting to, 

and suffering everything, exposed to 

rain, and to the cold air of night upon 
the decks of Austrian, French and 
Russian steamers, I felt they must be 
all earnest, impassioned men and wo- 
men. I could not have endured for a 

single night what I saw them suffer for 
a week in the roadstead, of Beirut. 
Thousands upon thousands are now on 
their way swarming in like manner to 
have their Easter in Jerusalem. The 
spirit of the Crusaders then, I see, is 
not extinct, it is only changed, and the 
world is just as full of earnest men as ev- 
er. The United States, too, distant as 
we are, have their earnest men here al- 
so. The missionary ground that the 
Episcopalians and Presbyterians have 
described cs hopeless, the Seventh Day 
Baptists and Campbellites of America 
have taken up. Then there is Miss Liver- 
more, watching, and waiting with the g niU ch is said in the Scriptures of 
Jews-come, so she says, for the last wa tchfulness, that it amounts to but 
time, and now to die on the spot so holy. . another word for fuith acd obedience. 

ed me to beat off the dog, Christian. I 
was in company with a party of ladies 
on the Via Dolorosa — now a street of 
the Turks — the street on which, it is 
said, Christ was tiken to be crucified 
and the ladies were spit upon from the 
windows, and had to shy off into the 
middle, and on the other side of the 
street. The only revenge we had was 
a heavy shower of Arabic, which one 
of the ladies poured back upon the 
Turkish women peeping through the 
lattices of their windows. I would hare 
thrown stones at them, regardless of the 
consequences, but was forbidden by my 
conductress who told me that in the same 
street once, when on a horse, a whole 
bucket of water was thrown upon her. 
Yet this lady is the daughter of a missiona- 
ry here, who is sacrificing life and proper- 
ty to better the condition of the Moslem. 




Bcligion is as- impossible without watch- 
fulness, as for an invading army to 

'itain itself, and advance the line of 
its conquests, without sentinels. The 

istian is not only a warrior, 
but a warrior in an enemy's coun- 
try. His only safety is his vigi- 
lance. "Behold, I come as a thief," 
says Christ, who in himself is as unlike 
a thief as possible, for he comes to his 
own, and in his own time; and yet like 
a robber in the night, will be his com- 
ing to men who do not watch. With 
reference to this great comprehensive 
duty, religion is living right, as respects 
the whole of one's existence, and all 
with whom we have to do, both God and 
men. But as to live right with God 
involves all the rest, as we cannot rev- 
erence and love the Creator, without, 
loving all his creatures for his sake, the 
sum of our duty is a life of love to God? 
the recognizing him in all things, and 
the doing of all things as unto him. 
This, and nothing short of it, makes life 
a unit, and puts a man in harmony 
with himself and everything else. A 
man cannot go wrong, who faithfully 
and intelligently carries out the purpose 
to serve God at all times and toward all 
persons. That latest form of infidelity, 
which hides itself under the plausible 
maxim, that the present gives us enough 
to do and to think about, and that if we 
do our duty to our fellow-men we need 
not concern ourselves about God or a 
futu • is not more in conflict 

with the Bible than with the analogies 
of common life. It is impossible to 
i ;:ikc such a separation between God 
the creature lie has made, between 
the present and the future for which 
we are preparing. The mariner, on \\\c 
.ml (raekless wastes of ocean, 
lifts his eyes to the heavens, ami watch- 
he crosses the meridian 

at noon, to learn his place on the earth : 
for God has made the heavenly bodies, 
riding through ether at infinite distan- 
:;bove us, to keep time and place 
for us, whether we travel by land or sea. 
Science teaches us that our civilization 
depends upon our knowledge of those 
distant worlds, which a presuming infi- 
delity might infer were merely objects 
of curiosity. B emote from practical 
uses, and most of all from those of daily 
and hourly necessity; nay, science 
teaches us that the whole material uni- 
verse is a unity so entire and harmoni- 
ous, that each part depends upon the 
other, and the loss or annihilation of 
the least is the damage, if not the des- 
truction, of the greatest. So it is in 
the moral .world. We can as little di- 
vide up our human life into independ- 
ent segments, as we can fenc# off a part 
of the earth from the influence of the 
sun and stars. You cannot say to a 
man, Do your duty to yourself, your 
family, your neighbors, and give God 
no thought, auy more than you can say 
to the gardener, Bear flowers and ma- 
ture fruits, but have nothing to do with 
the skies; or to the mariner, Guide 
your ship, but look not upward, look 
only to the vessel, the winds, and tho 
waves, — these arc all that concern you ! 
No • these are uot all that concern a man. 
We cannot live well for this world, 
without living well for all worlds ; we 
cannot live well before men, without 
living well before < Jod. We must watch 
and pray. We must join human means 
to supplications for divine aid. The 
future grows out of the present; the 
possible has something to do with thcac- 
tual, the probable with the certain. 

For the purpose cf showing tho 
I : of application which the duty 

of watchfulness has to human life, let 
us take up this distinction of the possi- 



ble and the actual. "Watchfulness im- 
plies a preparation for the possible and 
the probable, as such. During the 
whole of life, death is a possible event, 
and you can mark off a limited portion 
of time within which it is a probable 
event. Now, religion, which treats 
things simply as they are, enjoins a 
preparation for death, as at all times 
possible, and as increasingly probable. 
That man who never thought of the oc- 
currence of sudden death to him or his, 
has neglected an obvious and solemn 
duty. It is no excuse to say he did not 
expect it; of course, he could not expect 
what from its very nature is sudden 
and therefore not to be expected; but 
it is insanity to treat a possible as an 
impossible thing j i. e, never to think 
of it, and make as little preparation for 
the one as for the other. If that should 
happen which you rightly regarded as 
impossible , you would not be to blame 
if it found you unprepared. But if all 
along you knew it to be possible, and 
all along you treated it as you do im- 
possible things, you sin not less against 
nature and conscience than against God. 
On what reasonable grounds, then, rests 
the duty of immediate repentance be- 
fore God and faith in our Lord Jesus 
Christ! Many a man neglects making a 
will for the same reason he neglects reli- 
gion viz. that while he knows death is pos- 
sible, he does not expect it. But that 
man who feels that justice and love re- 
quire him to make certain bequests in 
case of sudden death, and does not do it 
is guilty every day of sinning against 
justice and love ; for every day he is 
knowingly rendering it possible that in- 
j ustice and wrong may be done. It is not 
only a sin to do wrong, but also a sin to per- 
mit wrong to be done through our neglect. 

But watchfulness is not demanded 

requisite to the performance of the im- 
mediate and actual duties of life. It is 
indispensable even to the discovery of 
what our duty is. The mariner, wheth- 
er the winds are steady or baffling, and 
the *ocean runs smooth or is broken and 
crested by cross seas, may never keep 
his eye off the horizon. It i3 only by 
watchfulness he learns what his duty 
is. For the vigilant pacer of the deck, 
there is always something to be observed, 
and something to be done ; and signs, 
which to the careles t s and unpracticed 
eye are no signs at all, are sufficient to 
put him on his guard, — he prepares for 

a coming storm, or he throws out his 
canvas to catch the breeze, before its 
ripples salute his ear. So to the Chris- 
tian watchfulness is eyesight. It ac- 
quaints him with his duty, and protects 
him against mistakes ; and these last 
are not unavoidable errors of the under- 
standing, they are rather marks of a 
mind habitually off its guard. Some 
men are always making mistakes, others 
seldom or never, and the reason is not 
difference of mental power ; if so, it 
would imply a heaven-wide difference, 
but the facts are otherwise. God gov- 
erns the worlds by laws that are fixed, 
and therefore prudence may always 
foresee results. The events that come 
upon us, without being heralded, are 
few and far between. The events that 
make up our daily histories send before 
them tokens of approach. They are 
issues of what has gone before ; their 
causes may be known to us ; and watch- 
fulness shall be the prophet of their 
coming. And when they do come, such 
modifying circumstances attend them, 
that watchfulness is indispensable to an 
intelligent apprehension of what our 
duty is, what the precise thing is to 
which God calls us, and how and when 
we are to act. Watchfulness implies 

by the distant and possible alone, it is ipetant action, as well as quiekßighted- 



cess. The duty of to-day must be done, 
or it becomes the sin of to-day, and the 
utance or the doom of to-morrow. 
So easily do duties slip by us unperform- 
ed, and so unremittingly does one duty 
press upon another, that nothing short 
of incessant watchfulness will keep us 
faithful. Watch, then, disciple of 
Christ, unto prayer ! To watch and 
not to pray is to discover great igno- 
rance of ourselves and our dangers. 
To pray and not to watch is to evince 
insincerity, or at best a superficial 
sense of the blessing we supplicate. 
True watching will show the need of 
praying; and fervent prayer will make 
watching both natural and effectual. 
The two belong together, and grow to- 
gether as parts of a common life. God 
does not separate his blessing from our 
activity, and we should not refuse to 
follow our prayers with vigilance, nor 
to mingle with our vigilance and labor 
entreaties for the grace of God. 



Dr. Conant commenced his address 
amidst profound silence. He said in no 
case had he ever addressed an audience, 
with feelings warmer than on the present 
occasion. He came before the meeting 
at the invitation of the Ladies' Bible; 
Union, to make some remarks congratu- 
latory of their Association, and he would 
do so in a few plain and simple word* — 
for his heart was too warm in the cause 
of revision for any needless expression 
on the objects of the Society. The old 
Family Bible — the sacred vernacular of 
our fathers — was a term and title used 
to cover the imperfections and errors of 
the received version of the Scriptures. 
Several translations of the Holy Scrip- 

tures had been received by the English 
people, in each of which necessary im- 
provements had been made, and all of 
which had contributed to erase errors 
from the volume of truth. The first 
English edition of the Scriptures had 
been given to the world by John "YVyck- 
liffe, in the year 1386 : but that edition 
had been translated from the Latin Vul- 
gate, and not from the Greek and He- 
brew texts, and consequently^partook of 
the acknowledged errors of the Vulgate. 
England, however, received through that 
edition of the Holy Scriptures a flood of 
light which discovered the darküess of 
the age and prepared the way for a more 
perfect and genuine translation from the 
original tongue in the English dialect. 
In the year 1626, William Tyndale had 
given to the people of England a version 
of the Scriptures, from which many of 
the errors of Wyckliffe's Bible were ex- 
punged. The name of Tyndale will be 
ever pronounced by the lovor of the Bi- 
ble with respect ; and the English owed 
much of their Christian greatness to his 
exertions in behalf of Biblical truth. A 
version of the Geneva New Testament 
was given to the English people in 1556 ; 
and in the year 1660 the Old Testament 
of the same edition followed. The 
King James' version of the Scriptures 
was the last edition of the Bible; and 
while it had many beauties and 
excellencies, it was not worthy of the 
praise which had been justly given to 
the previous translations. The words in 
the margin of the English Bible were, 
in many instances, a better translation 
than the English text, and many of them 
were different from the words which the 
reader had the option of replacing by 
them. They thus plainly proved the 
necessity of Revision. Many of these 

words were banished to the margin next 
the text — not because of a want of mer- 
it and appropriateness, but through the 



pressure of a majority vote in the con- 
vention of King James' translators. 
The common version of the Scriptures 
was full of many infelicities of expres- 
sion, together with obsolete words. The 
speaker had made the study of the vari- 
ous translations of the Bible his prac- 
tice, and he felt assured that no one was 
fit to undertake the translation of the 
Scriptures, without a previous acquain- 
tance with the preceding editions of the 
"Word of God. He quoted one instance, 
among others, in which God himself was 
misrepresented in the Common Version, 
and made to avow an open profession of 
changeableness to the people of Israel. 
The Rev. Professor, in support of this 
statemant referred the audience to the 
14th chapter of Numbers and the latter 
part of the 34th verse — 

"Ye shall know my breach of promise." 

In that passage God was totally misre- 
presented, and the words themselves 
were not only in direct variance with the 
original Hebrew, but were also contra- 
dicted by all modern translators. Should 
then, a version be retained which false- 
ly set forth that God announced Him- 
self as a Covenant breaker, and threa- 
tened His people that they should "know 
His breach of promise V 1 The heart of 
every Christian respond with "No" to 
the question. But what are the proper 
words of this passage? Happily, there 
is no dispute about them. They are 
strictly translated — 
" Ye shall know my displeasure [or with- 

The Rev. Professor next referred to 
erroneous passages in the New Testa- 
ment which involved among other mat- 
ters, the discipline of a Church. In ma- 
ny cases, the italicised-words in such 
passages altered the meaning of the truth, 
or was totally unneccessary. The speak- 
er 'met a gentleman some time since, who 

made known to him, in a single in- 
stance, the necessity of erasing all errors 
from the word of God. The gentleman 
referred to, had complained to the speak- 
er of his inability to understand the 
beautiful Epistles of Paul. They were 
full, (he said) of abrupt translations — 
and seeming contradictions, and without 
the proper connections to make them 
harmonious and generally understood. 
In his reply to the gentleman, he sympa- 
thized with him and endeavored to show 
the beauty of Paul's writings under the 
inspiration of God. 

There were, it was true, a profound 
depth and hidden meaning beneath the 
fundamental truths which Paul set forth, 
but they were written for the common 
People, and the speaker, as one acquaint- 
ed with the plainness of the original text, 
& the errors of the common version, would 
say that they were capable of being un- 
derstood by all. The original was beauti- 
ful & harmonious, & why should not any 
translation of it be similar? But who are 
appointed to do this great work, and give 
to aBible-seeking world an unadulterat- 
ed translation of the Scriptures — who is 
appointed to do this? There must be 
no compromise — -there has been enough 
already. A pure version of the Divine 
volume must be given to the nations, 
whatever body of men may be called to 
do so. Tyndale was an example to them. 
He felt the necessity of a revision in 
WycklifFe's Bible, and he applied him- 
self to it with a zeal which terminated 
in its success, and his edition of tho 
Scriptures added to the appetite for truth 
which resulted in subsequent transla- 
tions. The speaker did not care what 
body of men, or what denomination of 
Christians commenced the work, but the 
work should be done. The American 
Bible Union was not exclusively a Bap- 
tist organization. It embraced in its 



folds members of all denominations, and 
Lad for its object a pure translation from 

"When I was a lad of nine years I re- 

the original tongues, irrespective of the , moved fron the interior of Connecticut 
views which such a Bible should sup- to the city of New Haven, and was 
po.t or condemn. He did not behove sent to a school of two hundred schol- 
that himself, or even the youngest per- 'ars. .My country dress and awkward 
sen present, would Bee the day when the ' appearance excited the ridicule of my 
Chii^tian world would join together and [school mates, who annoyed me exceed- 
Btruggle for a correct version of the.ingly. — One in particular, who was 
Word of God; but the Almighty was somewhat larger than myself and gener- 
fast removing the obstacles to the cause J ally in the same class, finding I was 
of Translation, and the day would sure- timid and sensitive, took especial de- 

)y come when the world should be har- 
monious in the belief of its necessity, 
and the capability of its accomplishment. 
The acknowledged errors of the common 
version will yet abundantly prove the 

light in teasing me; he could not look 

at me in school without a scowl, nor 

pass me on the playground without a 
push or an angry word. 

Having eudured this some weeks, af- 

necessity of its revision to the world, ter some extraordinary annoyance one 
But t. -ere was a cry raised that the day, I went home in tears. My mother' 
American Bible Union was a sectarian inquired the cause; I told her, and 
organization, which had for its object to: added , "I wish I was big enough to 

deluge the world with a sectarian Bible. I whip B ; I would like to kill him." 

Such a cry only argued a want of knowl- 1 My mother reproved my revengeful 
edge in the accuser. Truth was the ob- \ thoughts and said, "Give him some- 
ject of the Bible Union, and if truth in thin «' T an , d . J ie „ wont trouble )' ou an y 
its nature was sectarian, then the Bible 

Union was sectarian. If the "Word of 

re, I think. 

This was far from my wishes, as I 

desired only to injure him ; but during 

God, correctly translated— and that was the night I thought it, over, and conclu- 

the object, which the American Bible 
Union has struggled fcr years to accom- 
plish — should be what the world would 
call a "sectarian Bible," then the Bible 
Union was struggling for such a Bible. 
But it was not so ; and when the Bible 

ded to try my mother's plan. 

It was marble time with the boys, and 
marbles were considered of great value. 
I had a few, and the next day in school my 
tormentor was sitting on the same bench 
with me. I reached behind the other 
boys and touched him. Ele turned 

Union shall have ended its labors by the suddenly and with the overbearing look 

pccomplishment of its great work, then 
the world would give in its adhesion to 
an edition of the Holy Scriptures which 
faithfully expressed the inspired mean- 
ing and words in the Hebrew and Greek 
texts. The Professor, in conclusion, con- 
gratulated the members of the Ladies' 
Bible Union then present for the assis- 
tance they had given the parent Society, 
and prayed that God would spare them 
to sec the final success of their labor of 

before which he had often seen me quail, 
asked, "What do you want?" 

I held out the marbles. 

"For mef' ( said he, with great sur- 

"Yes, for you; take them." 

He did so ; his ill treatment from 
that moment ceased ; he seemed ashamed, 
and for years afterwards when I met him, 
he always acted as if he thought me his 
superior. I claim no superiority, but 
my good mother taught me how to 
"heap coals of fire on his head." 

American Messenger. 



For the Visitor. 


Death comes at morn, when the sun 

is just rising in the east; at noon, when 

its rays are most resplendant; at eve, 

when it gradually sinks beneath the hor- 

,.,.., , ., . ,. , oftheholy »Spirit of that last nio-ht 

izon : at midnight, wnen it is entirely' ta J _ x ° . 

hidden from view. It comes to the babe, 
just commencing to prattle; it comes to 
the man in middle age, when the con- 
necting links binding us to life are most 
strong ; it comes to the aged man with 
trembling limbs and faded eyesight led 
along by others. It comes to the poor, 
struggling to obtain a meager suste- 
nance; it comes to a man in comforta- 
ble circumstances, by whom life is best 
eüjoyed; it comes to the wealthy, roll- 
ing in affluence and ease. It comes to 
the idiot laughing at his own folly; it 
comes to the man of just sense enough 
to pass through life easily ; it comes to 
the educated; it comes to the infidel dis- 
owning his Maker; — it comes to the 
Christian, who looks upon it as a pas- 
sage to a happier land where the wicked 
will cease to trouble and the weary soul 
will be at eternal rest. "Be ye ready j\ 
for in such an hour, as ye think not, the 
Son of man cometh." 

der the goodness of God & the protection 

of the Most High through the intercession 

of the innocent Lamb, I have examined 

i with renewed diligence the testimony, 

I which the holy Evangelists have be- 

i queathed to us through the inspiration 

, in 
which our Lord Jesus has blessed and 
ordained for his followers bread and 

B. S. 

Ridings, 0. 


Translated from the German "Besuch." 


op Alexander Mack and other 

"Written nearly a Century ago. 
No. 8. 
In Jesus Christ, who is our hope both 
in this and in the future world, dearly 
beloved brother J . . . P . . . 

After having returned home again to 
my beloved family, happy and safe un- 

wine for a memorial of his sufferings. 
Thus I find indeed by the record of 
Matthew and Mark, that the good 
Master has blessed the cup separately, 
and also the bread. But since both 
(Evangelists) relate the matter some- 
what briefly, the Spirit of God has in- 
duced and blessed also the diligence of 
Luke, that we might know the certainty 
of those things, wherein we have been in- 

Therefore I have also investigated the 
testimony, which he has given. Now 
there I find Ch. 22 : 17, that the cup, 
for which the good Master gave thanks 
in an especial manner, made the conclu- 
sion of the passover (or supper.) As it 
now appears to me, and according to my 
view, it was a solemn thanksgiving, in 
which he gave thanks not only for the 
special good received in the passover al- 
ready partaken of, but also for every en- 
joyment which his mortal body ever had 
received from the natural fruit of the 
wine according to the will of his Fathers, 
and likewise at the same time after such 
thanksgiving parted from this fruit of 
the wine, as may be seen verse 18, and, 
as it appears to me an edifying reflec- 
tion,that possibly here the Saviour intro- 
duced that impressive discourse, which the 
holy Evangelist John describes in 15th 
chap, namely "I am the true vine ; " &c. 

Now says Luke (verse 19,) "And he 
took bread, and gave thanks, and brake 
it, &c." "Likewise also the cup after 
supper, saying, This cup is the New 



lament in my blood, &c. and lastly, I he was betrayed) had washed the feet of 
This do ye in remembrance of me." i his disciples before the supper, and also 
Here is an express commandment, not .commanded, that they should likewise 
only what we should do, but also why wash one another's t'vet, though St. 

and for what purpose we should do it, 
namely in remembrance of him. 

In just the same manner writes also 
St. Paul in his first letter to the Cor- 
inthians, chap. 11 : 23-26. Now of the 
cup, of which Jesus said, This is the 
cup of the Now Testament in my blood, 
which is shed for you, neither Luke n©r 
Paul says any thing that he (Jesus) had 
given a separate thanksgiving upon it, 
but as it seems to me, the giving of 
thanks for the cup was here included in 
the thanksgiving for the bread just as 

Matthew, St. Mark, and St. Luke do 
not mention feetwashing, and on the 
other hand St. John says nothing about 
the bread and wine, but only supplies, 
what the other Evangelists have left out, 
and also relates to us what excellent dis- 
courses the Lord Jesus had held in that 
last night all of which solves itself to a 
believing soul into a glorious harmony, 
testifying at the same time, how the 
holy Spirit has avoided all unueccsary 
repetition of words in the holy Evangel- 
ists. And thus the Spirit of God has 

done in the whole sacred Scriptures, in 
according to my humble view the thanks order that we may and must geek the 

giving for the passovw partaken of wasj divine fcarmony by prayer and diligent 
included in the thanksgiving for the cup, I reading 
cf which he drank and divided among 

bis disciples after the passover (or sup- 
per.) But that both holy Evangelists 
Matthew and Mark have written thus, 
that the testimony of the holy Evangel- 
ist Luke is yet to divide the word more 

(Here this letter ends, & has no Signa-' 

ture; but it is in the same hand writing 

as the former. The probability is, that 

the conclusion was written on another 

piece of paper, which is lost. Though 

, there are some ideas presented, from 
distinctly, and to show us, what kind ot , . , j i /? 

.. JJ ■ . i .i which some, and perhaps many of 

a cup it was, over which the Lord gave 
a separate, public thanksgiving, should 
not surprise us greatly, if we reflect, 
that eveu St. Luke also says a word 
(that seems to be out of place,) v. 21. 
"But behold, the hand of him that be- 
trayeth me is with me on the table." 

Now if St. John, the fourth Evan- 
gelist, did not expressly testify to us, 
how long the hand of the traitor was 
with him on the table, namely until Je- 
sus ha<3 dipped the scp, and gave it to 
him, 3: 26-30; — now if we had 

not d of John, we would have to 

i. any others, and almost be- 
ll j, that Judas lscariot had partaken 
of the bread and cup of communion. 
But thus the holy Spirit hath explained 
and confirm* d by the words of one Evan- 
gelist the words of another according to 
the words of Christ, when he says, "If 
any man will do the will of him that 
sent me, he shall know of the doc- 

Hence it was, that our brethren in 
Schwarzencm in their diligence have 
found from the testimony of John, that 
Christ our Lord in the last night (when 

our brethren now-a-days differ, and have 
a right to differ, if they can bring in 
better testimon}', in as much our faith is 
not to be of man, and even our ancient 
brethren were but. men ; — yet upou the 
whole there is so much sound reasoning 
and strong Gospel-testimony in this frag- 
ment, that we could not withhold it from 
our readers. Eds.) 

No. 9. 

Love for our banner, dearly beloved 


I have received thy little letter, and 
read it with much pleasure, and hav- 
ing perceived and felt thy kindhearted 
wellwishing, it was very encouraging to 
me in my weak course of faith to hear 
from thee, dear brother, the admonition, 
tn become more and more faithful, which 
indeed is also my earnest desire and wish, 
to become more faithful in the ways of 
God. For God is faithful and kind 
even towards th.2 ungrateful, as we may 
observe daily. So if our desire is of 
the right kind, it will not be in vain ; 
for upon a true willingness God takes 



delight in giving also the doing or per- 

You write, that we should become 
conformed to Christ also in his suffer- 
ings. This is very scriptural, for the 
Apostle Peter says, "For as much then 
as Christ hath suffered for us in the 
flesh, arm yourselves likewise with the 
same mind." 1 Pet. 4 : 1. But I am 
a, weak brother, and find myself often 
very far behind, & am often tossed to and 
fro against my will, that I cannot, as I 
ought, perform my duty and do the good, 
which I still love. 

Dear brother, we are indeed children 
of One jaother; let us therefore pray for 
one another from our hearts, that none 
of us may miss our aim. For the rest 
however I stand in love and in peace, 
and am well outwardly, God be praised ; 
so are also all the members, as far as 
known to me. Naw, dear brother, I 
commend thee heartily to our God, and 
to the word of his unlimited grace, and 
salute thee from the heart, kissing thee 
in the spirit of a united brotherly love, 
and remain thy weak brother 

Nathaniel Sc hreiber. 



1. Concerning social meetings. 

Dear brethren : As there are but a 
few members of us here in this part of 
God's heritage, only about sixteen alto- 
gether, and as we have but little preach- 
iug of our own, we are in the habit of 
meeting together to hold social meet- 
ings, or prayer meetings if you see 
cause to call them so. I also go to the 
meetings of other denominations, and 
am frequently requested to lead in 
prayer, and I am sometimes almost at 
a loss to know whether it is best for me 
to do so. Please give us your views 
about the propriety of holding social 
meetings, and also about the propriety 
of our members engaging in prayer 
when called upon to do so in the meet- 
ings of other denominations. Also in- 
form us whether you think it is right 
for us to invite others to pray in our 
social meetings. EL S. 

Answer. — We think it is good for 
brethren to come together to sing, and 
pray, and to exhort one another to faith- 
fulness, if it is done in the fear of God 
and according to the gospel. And if 
any of the brethren are in the meetings 
of other denominations and are called 
upon to pray, we see no impropriety of 
them doing so if their feelings prompt 
them to do so, and if their judgments 
approve of it. As it regards the pro- 
priety of calling on persons who are 
not members of our church to pray in 
our social meetings, we would say it is 
not the general practice of the brethren 
in such meetings to call on any, not 
even on our own members to pray. We 
like our members to use freedom in 
prayer without being called upon. And 
if there should be any present who are 
not of our denomination, who should 
feel like praying when liberty is given, 
we think we might with . propriety per- 
mit them to do so. 

2. On what is our doctrine 


Dear Editors: There is a question 
I would like to have an answer on, if 
you see proper to give one. It is as 
follows : Is the doctrine of the Ureth- 
ren founded on the New Testament 
alone exclusive of the Old Testament 
or not ? 

E. H. S. 

Answer. — We believe as taught us 
by Paul, that "All scripture is given by 
inspiration of God, and is profitable for 
doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for 
instruction in righteousness : that the 
man of God may be perfect, thoroughly 
furnished unto all good works." 2 
Tim. 3 : 16, 17. With this belief, we 
exclude no part of divine revelation, 
but take both the Old and New Testa- 
ment, as the ground and illustration of 
our faith and practice. 

3. About the Trinity and the 
questions addressed to the candi- 
date for baptism. 

Editors : I wish to ask a question, 
which I hope you will be kind enough 
to answe/ through the pages of the Vis- 
itor. It is this : Does the church of 
which you are members, believe in the 
Trinity, or teach the doctrine, that 



there arc three Gods in one. Also 
please state the questions asked an ap- 
plicant for baptism after going into the 
•water. Believe me these are not idle 
questions, but I am an earnest inquirer 
after the truth, and will be glad to see an 
answer to these questions in the Visitor. 
Yours &c. E. 

Answer — "We believe every thing 
that the scripture declares of the Fath- 
er, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, but 
we think it safest to adhere to the lan- 
guage cf scripture when treating upon 
those profound subjects, inasmuch as 
the scholastic terms and phrases which 
have often been used are unsatisfactory 
and contradictory. And although we 
do not generally use the word Trinity, 
our sentiments upon the distinction and 
unity in the three divine characters, 
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, are not 
contrary to those held by evangelical 

The questions we ask the candidate 
for baptism in the water are the follow- 
ing : 1. "Dost thou believe that Jesus 
Christ is the Son of God, and that he 
has brought from heaven a saving gos- 
pel? 2. Dost thou willingly renounce 
Satan with all his pernicious ways, and 
all the sinful pleasures of this world ? 
3. Dost thou covenant with God in 
Christ Jesus to be faithful until death V 

4. A query on Matt. 11 : 11. 

Editors of the Visitor : In Matt. 
11: 11, we read as follows : "Verily I 
say unto you, Among them that are 
born of women there hath not risen a 
creator than John the Baptist : notwith- 
standing he that is least in the Kingdom 
of heaven is greater than he " Who 
was in the kingdom, and to whom did 
Christ allude in saying the least was 
greater than he. Please answer.} 
h D. T. 

Answer — The design of the Savior in 
expressing himself as he did in the 
above words, seems to have been to 
present the kingdom of heaven which 
he came to establish, as conferring on 
men advantages superior to what had 
been enjoyed by those of previous ages. 
He declares John to have been a great 
man, but still less than the least in the 
kingdom of heaven — less thun the least 

Christian. That is, those' happy and 
favored individuals who were born of 
the will of God and who should receive 
the spirit of adoption whereby they 
could call God, Abba, Father, and have 
that honourable, joyful, and peculiar 
communion with heaven which was 
made available to its subjects when the 
benefits of the kingdom of heaven were 
fully developed, have an experimental 
knowledge of, and a blessed commuuion 
with, Christ, which imparts resources 
of spiritual blessings to them greater 
than those which even John possessed. 
John himself gives us an illustration : 
namely, this: "He that hath the bride 
is the bridegroom : but the friend of the 
bridegroom, which standeth and bear- 
eth him, rejoiceth greatly because of the 
bridegroom's voice : this my joy there- 
fore, is fulfilled." John 3 : 29. Here 
John represents himself and Christ in 
the different relations they stood to hu- 
manity, by the figure of a marriage. 
Christ is the bridegroom, and believers 
or the disciples of Christ are called the 
bride. The love existing between these 
is illustrated by the reference to mar- 
riage. John further represents himself 
as the Bridesman, the one who conducts 
the Bridegroom to the Bride and only 
listens to the rejoicing of the Bride- 
groom. Th^ humble Baptist now re- 
tired into the shade, knowing, that his 
work was about finished and that he 
must decrease, while the Messiah was 
to increase. This unassumingness and 
si mplicity are commendable traits in 
the Baptist's character. But he did 
not possess the higher power and the 
new life to the extent that those e^id, 
who enjoyed and improved all the priv- 
ilege of the kingdom of heaven. 



Concluded from page 156. 

As you pass through the world, you 
will meet with many objects of pity 
among your fellow men; and as they 
have claims on your charity, freely ex« 
ercise that mercy and compassion tow- 



~i — X 

ards them which God requires in his 
holy word. The circumstances and 
situations of men in the present world 
are various, and ever varying. Some 
enjoy health and strength, while others 
sufler sickness and weakness; and some 
are rich and honourable, while others 
' are poor and despised. But those who 
enjoy health and strength to day, may 
be reduced to a state of sickness and 
weakness to-morrow; and those who 
are now rich and honourable may soon 
sink into poverty and disgrace. The 
reasons of these differences in the out- 
ward condition of men are deep and 
mysterious ; but shall not the Judge of 
all the earth do right? Leave these se- 
crets to him, and hasten to your duty. 
When yourda}rs are crowned with mer- 
cies, and your years with loving-kind- 
nesses, remember the poor and the afflict- 
ed. Visit them in their low estate; 
shed over them the tender tears of 
sympathy; and relieve them according 
to their need and your ability. Patro- 
nize every charitable institution, as far 
as your power and influence may extend ; 
ever remembering, that you have noth- 
ing but what the Lord has freely given 
and that, if you improve his gifts, he 
will give you more. 

Personal duties, which relate imme- 
, diately to yourselves, require particular 
attention;- for, whatever regard you pay 
to the great world about you, neglect 
the little world within, all your affairs 
will run to ruin. Now in the manage- 
ment and government of yourselves, 
strictly follow the rules laid down in the 
old and new testaments. In this great 
work, watch over your own spirits, that 
you may be prepared to curb every evil 
emotion, and to cherish every good de- 
sire; for "he that hath no rule over his 

given you astonishing power, both of 
mind and body ; and all these should 
be directed to their proper ends. That 
they may be so, let your understandings 
be well informed; let your wills bow 
down to the governor of the world ; and 
let your tempers be spiritual and heav- 
enly. Keep your bodies in subjection 
by industry, temperance, sobriety, and 
chastity; and let all your senses and ap- 
petites be placed under the control of 
prudence and discretion. 

Uninterrupted health and success, 
in such a world as ours, ou^ht not to be 
expected ; but piously and patiently en- 
dure those afflictions which may be laid 
upon you by divine providence, accor- 
ding to the wise directions of the sacred 
word. While blooming in the vigor of 
youth, and basking in the sunshine of 
prosperity, "remember the days of dark- 
ness, for they shall be many/' Eccles. 
11:8. The sun, in all his glory, now 
shines upon you; but you may not en- 
joy an unclouded atmosphere all the 
day- The heavens may suddenly gath- 
er blackness, clouds and darkness may 
roll around you, rains may descend, 
winds may blow, and floods of adver- 
sity may beat against you. What you 
may suiter in your bodies, in your busi- 
ness, or in your families, is only known 
to him who declares "the end from the 
beginning, and from ancient times the 
things that are not vet done." Isai. 46 : 
1 J. But if you fall into these suffering 
circumstances, cleanse your way by 
patience, resignation, calmness, and for- 
titude; for, while you cultivate and im- 
prove these holy dispositions, your afflic- 
tion will be sanctified, and the Lord 
your God will be glorified. 

It is not pleasant to dwell on gloomy 
subjects. Affliction will come ; but 

own spirit, is like a city that is broken) may yours be light, and of short dura- 
tion ; your desire of your hearfs ! But 
recollect the imminent dangers of pros- 

down, and without walls." Prov. 
25 : 28« Your bodies also must be 

brought into subjection. The apostle perity, and when health and wealth. 

I of the Gentiles, whose religious attain- 
i ment8 were exceedingly high found it 
1 absolutely necessary to mortify the 

honour and power, ease and happiness, 
fall to your lot, purify your ways, by 
taking good heed thereunto, according 

deeds of the body. He says, "I keep j to the oracles of your God. Pious men, 
under my body, and bring it into sub- on special occasions, have been highly 
jeotion, lest by any means, when I have j exalted in outward things. This was 
preached to others I myself should be a ' the case with Joseph, and David, and 

cast away." 1 Cor. 9 : 27. God has 

Daniel ; and, in a lower degree, it may 



be the cnse with some of you who read 

this. But, if so, vs- i H 


ike the 

God of your mercies? will you turn 
your back on your m-tructors and reli- 
gious friends? Will a religi fess- 

ion among your present friends be too 
for you ? "Will you exchange hum- 
ble piety for the vain pomp of the 
world ? What then? Why you may 
be lulled to sleep, and go on iu soft, 
indulgence to darkness and despair. 
But, should the Lord see fit to raise 
you high in these outward things, be 
i'.i'ul and circumspect, humble and 

to the best of purposes ; that at the 
final close, it may appear we have not 

lived in vain. 

But, whether we live many years, or 
die young, the hour of our departure 
to a world of spirits will soon arrive. 
Keep this in view, and cleanse your 
way through the shades of death, by a 
lirm and unshaken reliance on him who 
is the resurrection and the life; and by 
an entire resignation to that awful but 
unavoidable event. The death of a sin- 
ner is gloomy and horrible. His reflec- 
tions on the past are painful and tor 

meek, grateful and obedient ; and while men ting ; and his prospects of the future 
you grow and flourish, like the tall ce- • :ir e alarming and terrifying! But see 
darsof Lebanon, may you be kept firm t ^ departure of one who, from his 

and stable, in scriptural piety, by a deep 
and widely spreading root ! Kemember, 
"he that trusteth in his riches shall 
fall : but the righteous shall flourish as 
a branch. " Prov. 11 : 28. 

It is a question of some importance, 
how human life may be prolonged. 
Many books have been written on this 
interesting subject. The most curious 
one that I have seen is the life of Lewis 

youth, has cleansed his way according 
to the word of God. In the solemn 
hour, when he quits all things earthly, 
his temporal affairs are prudently set- 
tled : he trusts in the Almighty Savior; 
has peace with God and men ; and a 
well-grounded hope of a blessed immor- 
tality. Peath may be awful even to him ; 
but it has lost its sting. For "the 
•ting of death is sin; and the strength 

Cornaro, a nobleman of Venice ; but it of sin is the law. But thanks be to 

carries the subject, of abstinence to such i God, which giveth us the victory through 

extreme, that it never can become our ^ 0Y & Jesus Christ." I Cor. 15 : 55, 

fe guide to any prudent person. In my 1 56- Having obtained this victory, the 

an e 
a sa 

y prudent person, in my 
opinion, therules which we havelaid down j dying saint cries out, "Lord, nowl< rtest 
are calculated not, only to promote this .thou thy servant depart in peace accor- 
object, but, at the same time, to secure ding to thy word : for mine ey< s have 
every desirable good to man. "What seen thy salvation." Luke 2 : 29,30. 
man is he that desireth life, and love, Observe these tilings, my beloved 

many days, that he may see good? young friends, that you live and die ^n 

Keep thy tongue from evil, and thy lips 
from speaking guile. Depart from evil 
and do good; Beek peace and pursue it. " 
Ps.'84 : L2 — 1-!. A conduct modeled 


the ways of wisdom. Human 
is both useful and ornamental ; but the 
wisdom which is from above is infinitely 
more valuable. That has it- use in the 

upon this plan, promotes health ; keeps present world; but this is useful both 
a person out of the way of danger; and for this world and that which is to come. 

secures the protection of the Almighty. 
If this be correct reasoning, the only 
method »moting longevity, is a de- 

parture from the ways of sin; the prac- 
tice of good works; and a peaceable 
temper. Whether lon-i life be really 

Its blessed effects will run on when 
time shall be swallowed up in eternity. 
But what has folly done for man ? It 
has robbed him of his innocency, laid 
him in the dust, and covered him with 
shame ; but wisdom smooths the path 

desirable, is indeed a question ; but cer- of life, exalts the human character, and 

tainly all men seem to desire it: and if opens the way to immortal honours and 

it b as it is long, surely it is glories. "Wisdom is the principal 

commendable to use all means in our thing: therefore get wisdom: and with 

power to prolong it. This however, all thy getting get understanding. Kx 

we 1< . and only remark, whether our 

life be long or short, it should be spent 

alt her and she shall promote thee: she 
shall bring thee to honour, when thou 



dost embrace her. She shall give to 
thine head an ornament of grace : a 
crown of glory shall she deliver to thee." 
Prov. 4 ; 7—9. 

Solid happiness is secured to him who 
cleanses his way according to the word 
of God. It has been proved by the ex- 
perience of all ages, that holiness and 
happiness, sin and misery, are insepa- 
rable companions, so that he who choo- 
ses the one, must of necessity have the 
other. Whatever our outward circum- 
stances may be, in this changing world, 
we cannot but be inwardly happy 
while we are pure in heart and life. 
This portion is secured to us in Christ 
* Jesus our Lord, by a covenant which 
cannot be broken, and is firmly and un- 
alterably fixed in the nature of things ; 
so that the mediatorial plan must cease, 
the covenant of Jehovah must be broken, 
and the order of things established by 
the Deity be overturned, before a holy 
man can be unhappy. 

This plan of holy living will render 
you useful all the days of your life. 
There are but two proper ends of living: 
the one is to receive good, and the oth- 
er to do ^ood. The sum was created to 
enlighten and enliven the earth ; the 

^ glory of the Lord shines upon the 
church, that she may arise and shine 
upon the world ; and you are blessed 
that you may be made a blessing. By 
viewing the plans and purposes of heav- 
en, we learn our duty ; let us conscien- 
tiously discharge it. While you follow 
the advice which has been given, this 
ever will be the case. You will do good 
to all men, and thereby imitate your 
heavenly Father, "who is good to all;" 
and whose "tender mercies are over all 
his works." Ps. 145 : 9. 

True honours, both from God and 
men, will flow upon you, while you walk 
in the paths of purity, you cannot have 
the honours which arise from bloody 
conquests, ill-gotten wealth, and lawless 
power; but you wi!l be honoured with 
the friendship of God, and the approba- 
tion of his people. Even your enemies 
will secretly honour you in their hearts, 
and would be glad to stand on the hio-h 
ground which you occupy. Y"our real 
worth will be known, esteemed, and 
prized ; and when you quit the present 

scene, the Lord will crown you with 
everlasting honours in that world where 
"they that be wise shall shine as the 
brightness of the firmament : and they 
that turn many to righteousness, as the 
stars for ever and ever." Dan. 12 : o. 

To conclude : The way which has 
been recommended to you, is the only 
royal road to heaven. There, holy per- 
sons of every age and nations meet to 
part no more. We grow old in this 
world; but there we shall be young 
again. Those whom we leave behind, 
when we depart hence, will also grow 
old in years ; but in eternity, pure spir- 
its are ever young and blooming. When 
a good man dies, holy angels and glo- 
rified human spirits welcome him into 
the house ofGol, and the mansions of 
the blessed. Let us look forward with 
pleasing hopes to that bright abode. 
This is a world of fleeting shadows; 
but that is durable and substantial. I 
am now about to close, and if we may 
not meet or see each other on earth ; 
may we meet, beyond the bounds of 
mortality, in the palace of G">d our 
great King, through Jesus Christ our 

J. 8. B. 



This No. having run out, so that we 
could not supply our new subscribers, 
that came in since the commencement 
of the present volume, we have reprin- 
ted the same, and sent out as far as we 
knew to those who wanted them, and 
will send them to all, who are still un- 
supplied, if they will inform us. New 
subscribers can now be supplied with 
full sets of the present volume from 
the commencement, and we shall be 
pleased to receive new orders, so as to 
be a little compensated for the extra 
labor and expense of reprinting this 

■ » ■»»♦» 


Bodetourt co. Va. April 30. 1S59 
Deal- brethren Editors. 

Another light extinguished. It becomes a- 
gain my painful duty to record the death o i 

22 1 


one of our old and venerable brethren, one who | Fell asleep in Jesus in the Coventry Church, 

.it in Israel, and a light to the I County Pa. on the 9 of May Fr. AP.RA- 

r Al RAIIAM CRUMPACKER HAM HAR] ed 72 year- and 22 days. 

2lSt inst. altera painful illness of Suffering a lo^ig time with cancer, which he bore 

.-».vera! ear of his vith patl :tly resigned to the will of 

age. H ving been, as fai ns any information 

. a insistent mei iberof the church 

. and a labourer in the 

ministrv for something like Sixty years. For 

seal for the truth: mid hi.* well |narded 

manner of living, be was remarkable. He was 

iavenlj Fatherland oral months anx- 

iously looking and waiting for the time, when 
he might go home, li:u ing no fear of death. 

He wa« Idest members of our 

church, and always contended earnestly for tho 
faaith once delivered to the saints and that tho 

kro\fii to be beloved, and respected as a Urethren should be faithful "in declaring the 

hbt r, a > and a christian, and all seem whole counsel of Cod," and that sinners should he 

to hone that he is now n g that inheritance converted, that Zion should prosper and the 

thai is undefiled and deth not away, gospel spread and preached to all and every 

long life of labor and use- creature. Thus he continue«! to his end, ear- 

fulne - he. Ftfneral text 1st chapter nestly exhorting all whovisited him to serve the 

and 10th verse of 2 Timothy. ThisXeaves my- Lord faithfulh'^arTfl "prepare to meet their G 

an I family well God be praised hoping lie was confined tu his house and room about 5 

and yours may be enjoying the same 
! subscribe yours in tho bonds of 
christian fellowship 

Benjamin F Moomaw. 

(Tn a slip from a paper enclosed in the above 

then' is announced the death of ANDREW 

Me CLURE in the 56th >car of his age.- He 

is represented as minister of "that worthy and 

of christians called DUNK- 

Ai DS," but we could not find any clue of the 

residence or time of the death of the subject.) 

Died in Painter Creek church. Miami co. 0. 
of consumption* of about 18 months illness, 
e with hoby fortitude, and christian resig- 
nation Mnv 5, 1859. Sister CATHARINE 
SflELLABERGER, wife of brother Elder Davfd 
Shell ab -"ii tw; years, 7 months , and 9 

day-. Sb has left an affectionate husband, and 
children and friends to mourn their loss. 
v.a • a shining light in virtue and patience, and 
well wrthy to be an example iu her life of non- 
v to tlio forbidden maxim.-: and fash- 
■e World. The funeral services wre 
formed by Elders John Cable and Rudolph 
Mohler, am. . from 1 Cor. 15 : 50 — 58. 

: in Manor congregation, Indiana co. Pa. 
May 12, Si I'll WISE, wife of 

brother Solomop Wise, aged 53 years, one month 
and two da] died very suddenly: she 

went to bed I health, and the next morn- 

was found a dead corp the bed. 

But had told 

her youngest i would not live to see 

another Sabbat : loubting u! 

she. • irticularly < 

ined h\ a pi d the i 

. that lit] r death, ^ as 

can kind of f. I i She left a hugbnud 

and seven children, five of which are momb 
of the char b. Funeral ■■ \ Qelnian 

and oth( :' i : I I. 

r l iri March 19. I 


Joseph, y< h - and 

24 She bas Been a member for some 

I - at 

tnd and evcral chil- 

'lr''ii of which the you Ij about el< \ en 

. Funeral text R< . . I am. 

r and John Martin. 

]»i> '. i rch, So a so. Pa, 

9 mo neral 

ihn j : 25. by br. John Berkley and 
bn Cross. 

months, and only a short time entirely to his 
bed. When he felt that the time of his depart- 
ure was at hand, he called his companion and 
children, and those that were present, around 
him, and bid them all Farewell, hoping to 
meet them all again in heaven — and we would 

Rest, aged brother. t> 

Free from trouble and care : 
Thou art gone to dwell among the blest, 
The Saviour's love to share. 
We adopted the language of Paul to Timothy 
on the occa^n (2 Tim. 4 : 7.) : "I have fought 
a good fight, 1 have finished my course, I have 
kept the faith." 


Died at tho residence of his son Dr. E. M. 
Sola in West point. Lee co. Iowa Storno timo 
(tgo Brother JACOB SALA, formerly of F 
ingham co. Ya. and later fqr. many' years of 
<n, 0. He was a native of Germany, but 
his father emigrated to America, when he was 
only 1 years old, two years before the declara- 
tion of independence. He was a, brother known 
by a great many members, to whom it may bo 
a satisfaction to know that his long and weary 
pilgrimage is ended, after living to an age of 
38 years and 2 months. 

Died in Shade Mill church. Allegeni co. 
Maryland January 22,- 1859. Brother JOHN 
MERRIL, leaving behind an affectionate i 
and ben children, to mourn their loss. Boside the 
widow ar< three of the children members. The 
broth was IS years and 24 days. His 

ral was preached by •'■'■ . to '1 ' 

1-V! bJesus in Carroll co.Ind. May 

l !. 1859, our aged brother A BRA rPAM II0E- 
ii. aged 71 J ears, 2 m ml ba an I 

onsoli w and eleven 

children, (nine of whom are members of the 

u) to mourn their loss. His death had 

Ix en 1 ioked for for some time, and his dear com- 
panion tb al first, il would nol be so hard 
to give him up. But she found, 'tis hard to part 
t was so kind, and while be could 
not refrain fr dng, yet Bho and her be- 
lies i' r n could not • that 
bope, having no doubt, that their loss 
is hi.- ;ain. Funeral services from Rev. 
I i ; 12,18, by Iton and fcthei 
Diod in Baugo District, St Joseph e<>. I 

tho bouse of ber son-in-law 
■ MA FY LE0N- 
1 in her ',:; year. Funeral services by 

i rge Shivoly and C Wengor from Rev. 

1 l : 13. 



Eight years have nearly passed away 
since the Gospel Visitor was commenc- 
ed. The approvals it has received from 
many of its readers are encouraging 
commendations of its usefulness. The 
Editors therefore propose with Divine 
Permission, to publish another volume. 
Our increased experience, With a deter- 
mination to make the Gospel Visitor 
useful, and a hope of Heaven's blessing 
upon our labors, encourages us to ex- 
pect that the next volume will at least 
be as interesting and valuable as any 
previous one, and we shall laj?or to make 
it more sc* 

The object" w the work will be the 
same as ith toforebeen, namely, 

the advocacy of the doctrines and prac- 
tices of a pure Christianity, as it came 
from the inspired lips of Christ and the 

It is impossible for works of this kind 
to prosper, without the constant exer- 
tions of their friends in obtaining sub- 
' scriptions. Will the friends then of our 
enterprise make an effort to extend fcl e 
circulation of the Visitor that its influ- 
ence may be enlarged. Let it be remem- 
bered that it is the only paper devoted 
to that form of Christianity which we 
as a community of professing Christians 
believe answers to its original character. 
Will not then our dear brethren, and 
sisters too, aid us in a cause which we 
cannot but think is good, and which we 
think deserves their approbation. 

We hope the German Visitor will not 
be forgotten. We need for it a large 
addition of new subscribers, and we be- 
lieve they can be obtained by our breth- 
ren and sisters making^ little exertion. 

Each number of the English Gospel 
Visitor will contfnn 32 pages double col- 

umns, and the German, 16 pages, nc 
ly printed on good paper, put up 
printed covers and mailed to subscrib 
regularly about the first of each mon ! 
Twelve numbers of the English v 
make nearly 400 pages, and the Germ 
about one half of that number. 


Single copy of the English, one 
year, in advance, 
Six copies - - 5, 

Thirteen copies - - 10, 

Single copy of the German one 

year, in advance, 0, 

Seven copies sent to one address 3, 
Thirteen copies - - 5, 

And at the same rate for any numl 
over thirteen. 

All persons to whom this Prospect 
is sent, are requested to act as Agei 
in procuring subscribers. Should a 
who receive this, not feel inclined, 
not be able to act, they« will please 
hand it to some one who may feel 
make some effort for the advancement 
the work. Any person can act as i 
own agent by sending us his name with 
dollar in current funds. Reinittanc 
by mail, if properly directed, at our risk 

j&üpln ordering the Gospel Visit 
write the name of the person, Post 
fice, County, and State, in a jplaföb 

JB@*We again ask our friends to mal . 
some exertion for the Gospel VisitoA 
and send us as many names as possibly 
by the first of December. 

$i^ All communications to the Gol 
pel Visitor, whether on business of tk.3 
paper or for publication, should be acv 
dressed to the "Editors of the Gospel Vi; 
itor, Columbiana, Columbiana Co. 0. ;; 

Columbiana, Columbiana Co. 0. 

September 29th 1858. 



late of Adamsburg, Pa. was very suc- 
cessful in treating cancers. Before his 
death he communicated to the under- 
signed his mode of treatment, and they 
are now practicing it with success. 
They therefore invite those afflicted 
with cancers, to call upon them and 
test the efficacy of their mode oftreating 
this malignant disease. Persons coming 
by the Pennsylvania central It. Road, 
will stop at Manor station. We will 
convey them from the station to Adams- 
burg, if informed of the time of their 

A dress, F. BLOCHER & Co. 
Adamsburo, Westmoreland Co, Pa. 

H. Geiger & Co. 


No. 332 N. 3d. St. above Vine, 

Offer to the Trade a large and well se- 
lected Stock of Goods, at the very low- 
esl prices. As we sell for Cash only, or 
.to men of the most undoubted Charac- 
ter — thus avoiding the great risks of bu- 
siness— -we are enabled to offer rare in« 
ducements to good Buyers. Orders 
respectfully solicited, and promptly at- 
tended to. All kinds of country pro- 
duce received in Exchange for Goods, 
or sold upon Commission. 





Being a further 


And also of 
Feetwashino, the Lord's supper, 

and other Ordinances 

as tavyht in the Gospel and practised 

by the Brethren. 

a Pamphlet of nearly 80 pages. 
Price 15 tents a copy, or 18 cents 
when Hcnt by mail, postpaid. To be 
had of the Author, or at the office of 
the Gospel Visitor. 

Evtry Man who Cultivates an Acre of 

Land : 
Every Woman who Cultivates aGarJen 

or Flowers : 
Every Boy »ho inteuds to become a 

Firmer : 
Every Girl who may become a Farmer's 

Wife : 


Ohio Cultivator: 

Some are so Rich they have no time 
to read ; 

Some are so Poor they can't afford to 
pay ; 

Some so wise you can't teach them any- 
thing ; 

Some are taking too many Papers al- 


You may, can, must, might, could, would, 

or should, leave off such vain 

excuses, and 

FOR 1859: 

Volume XV. begins on the first of Jan- 
uary. Published twice every month in 
book form, for binding. Devoted to 
Farming, Stock Raising, Gardening, 
Fruits, &c, &c. Got up expressly for 
practical, every day use. 

TaRMS. — Single copy, $\ a year — 
Three copies for $2 — Six copies for $4 — 
Nine copies for $6, and a copy extra to 
the getter up of every club of 9. 

0^7- Inquire at your Post Office, or 
send for a specimen, and get up a club 
among your neighbors. Specimens sent 

Address S. D. HARRIS, 

Editor and Publisher, Columbus, O. 


on the Prophesies, 
We have a few copies on hand, which 
we would like to sell at cost. For two 
Dollars we will send one copy to. any 
part of the U. States within 2000 miles, 
free, we prepaying the postage, Of 
course the mon#y should be sent with 
the order, Address 

Gospe^ Visitor, 

cobumbiana, o, 







TOL. IX. AÜSJST 1859. 

NO. 8. 



ONE Dollar the single copy, six copies for Five, and thirteen f@ 

for Ten Dollars, invariably in advance. A similar work in German eR 

(16 pages monthly) at half of those rates. (fT 

Remittances by mail at the risk of the publishers, if registered and gL 

a receipt taken. Postage only 6 cents a year. f@ 


ED & PUBLISHED in COLUMBIANA, Columbiana Co. 0. 

* ' 


The making & vending of ardent spir- 
its condemned by the Bible page 225 
The work of a Christian - 228 

Sunday Schools - - 280 

Old Letters of A. Mack &c. *- 231 

The faith of Abraham - 234 

Our Annual Meeting in Somerset 

Co. Pa. - - 238 

Parental Responsibility - 241 

A few remarks ou 1 Cor. G : 1 — 7 244 
A Heathen's Description of Christ 245 
Family Circle-Make home happy — 

The Mother's last lesson 247 

Youth's Department. To the Young. 

The Contrast. - 248 

How you may know good Fathers 249 
Q,ue;ies - — 

Poetry. Christian Union. — Farewell 

Song - - 252 

Reflection on death - - 253 

Correspondence - — 

On the death of a brother - 254 

Editorial - - - 255 

Obituary - 256 

$ür Stuguft 1859. 

UcOci- gfttffy 25, 1—13 @. 

lieber 2 Gor. 6, 14 s * 
3*td)tn ber 3dt * * * 
@huer diatl) * $ t 

EtroaS »cm ^riecj in Europa ic 
Srret eud) nid)t ! ©ott id(?t fid) nicfyt 

fpctten * * 

3*ra$en Geantwortet * * 

Üorrefponbenj * * * 

tarnen ber (Conner :c. t * 
Socee^njeige * * * 




Letters Received 

From E M Adam with 3,00. James 
&. Sam Briilinger 1. H Koontz f H B 
fPlease have a little patience.) J S 
Biirkhart. D P Ziegler. Sam S Hum- 
mer 1.50. Cornelius Castle. S Hor- 
ner !. John Zug. Christian Wertz. 
Martin («arber. C Bucher f min. 
John Zug. J Haines f Str. Jacob 
Cronise iJf min. II Spicher f Vis. &c. 
J L Kline f min. Jacob Mohlerf min. 
Henry Garet f min. John Lewis. Su- 
sann i Sidle. Martin Myers5fH B 
(see notice.) John Righter. David 
Bock i f min. II N (Jroyhill 6,80 f 

H B. John Kline. Hanson Senceny 
2fmin. Daniel H Keller 1 f Vis. (All 
right.) Wm Hartzler 1. Jacob S 
Hauger. Daniel Zug. A Lichliter. 
Jacob Singer. David Eshelman. B F 
Moomaw. Dan Spicher. II R Hol- 
singer. Joseph Myers f min. Dav 
Geiser f Vis 5,00. P Wrightsman f min. 
Ether Martin 1 f Vis. Daniel Schneber- 
ger. Daniel Miller f Book, (will be 
sent) Daniel Sanger f books 4,30. (sent) 
F Walz. Mos Miller 5 f Vis. &c. 


A limited number of Advertisements 
not inconsistent with the character and 
design of the (rospel-Visiter, will be in- 
serted on the cover. The circulation 
of the Gospel-Visiter extends from the 
Atlantic to the Pacific Ocean, and 
thus affords a valuable medium for ad- 

Rates of advertising. 

One square of ten lines or less for one 

month $1.00 

for six months 2,00 

for twelve months 3,50 

One column one year - 15,00 

Two columns - - 25,00 




lieing a further 


And also of 

Feetwashing, the Lord's supper, 

And other Ordinances 

as taught in the Gospel and practised 

By the Brethren ; 

A Pamphlet of nearly 80 pages. 

Price 15 Cents a copy, or 18 Cents 
when sent by mail, postpaid. To be 
had of the Author, or at the office of 
the Gospel Visitor. 



VOL. II mtt&u8t im® 





11 That which is altogether just shalt 
thou follow, that thou may est live, and 
inherit the land which the Lord thy God 
giveth thee." Deut. 16 : 20. 

Dear Brethren and Sisters in the 
Lord ; with all who read the Gospel 
Visitor, permit me to drop a few thoughts 
based on the passage of scripture which 
heads this communication. That the 
Lord always had a people on earth, to 
whom he communicated his will, either 
by moral law, or by moral sense, is man- 
ifest. In the scripture now under con- 
sideration, we have a moral' law from 
God to man, the design of which is to 
teach him as a social being the duties 
he owes to God, and to his fellow men. 

When the Lord was about to bring 
his people, and settle them in the land 
he promised to their fathers, he exhorts 
them through his servant Moses in 
many things, and tells them that they 
must not do after the manner of the 
heathen, but they must destroy the 
things done by them, they must break 
down all their images, and destroy all 
their pictures, and "That which is alto- 
gether just shall they follow, that they 
may live, and inherit the land which the 
Lord their God giveth thein." Here 
God has given his people a law to obey, 
and associates a promise of life, and the 
inheritance of the promised land, upon 
condition of obedience. Take this in 
connection with what the Lord spake by 
St. Paul, 1. Thes. 4 : 11, 12, "And that 
ye study to be quiet, and to do your own 
business, and to work with your own 

hands, as we commanded you: That 
ye may walk honestly toward them that 
are without, and that ye may have lack 
of nothing." Rom. 12 : 17, "Provide 
things honest in the sight of all men." 

From these scriptures (and many oth- 
ers) it is evident that the Lord will 
have his people to follow some business 
for the support, and protection oi' the 
body, of themselves and families. This 
business the Lord in the text says should 
be "altogether just." And in the text 
as quoted from St. Paul, the Brn. are 
directed to "study to be quiet, and to do 
a business in which they could walk 
honestly toward them that are without, 
and to provide things honest in the sight 
of all men." 

Thus, dear reader, it is manifest that 
the Lord's people must be a self-support- 
ing people, under the blessing of God, 
working with their own hands, doing 
their own business, providing for their 
own households. And those who will 
not do so, are represented as having de- 
nied the faith, and as being worse than 
infidels. The business, however which 
we follow for our support, must be a 
just business. It must be conducted 
upon just principles ; upon gospel prin- 
ciples, not merely witn a design to lay 
up treasures upon earth, but to support 
the body. The object of the business 
God's people follow, being only to sup- 
port and protect the body ; it need not 
be very extensive. Those brethren of 
limited means can be employed in a 
calling sufficient for their support. 
Whatever the calling may be, whether 
extensive or limited, one feature must 

G. V. Vol. IX 23 



be observed in its character 
be a just business. 

A business it must be in which a 
man can, and may do justice to his fel. 
low man. In the ordinary walks of life, 
there are many callings, or employ- 
ments within themselves just. The 
husbandman may cultivate the soil, 
raise his wheat, his corn, his stock, &c. 
with all the necessaries of life, justly 
before God, without incurring his dis- 
pleasure, for the Lord lias given all this 
into his charge. Equally so can the 
mechanic, manufacturer of useful arti- 
cles, which are calculated to promote 

the health, comfort, and prosperity of! 
man. The merchant may buy and sell 
useful merchandize, by which -man's 
health and happiness are promoted, and 
advanced. The Printing business, and 
the useful professions, may be followed 
justly before God and man.- 

But remember, read ^r, there are some 
kinds of business in our happy land, and 
followed by man, which are unjust, 
and cannot be followed justly before 
God. Because they are based upon false 
principles, and are pernicious in their 
effect, and destructive in their tendency. 
Such business cannot be followed just- 
ly. Though the man by nature may be 
as just as ordinary, or natural men are; 
jet following a business which is unjust 
in its nature, necessarily involves him 
in injustice. 

The business of distilling ardent spir- 
its is unjust and cannot be followed by 
the people of God. God intended the 
cereals for the support of the life of man, 
and the beasts given him for his use. 
Distillation destroys the life supporting 
properties of the cereals, and converts 
them into a life destroying engine, by 
which hundreds and thousands of our 
fellow creatures, have been ruined, and 
destroyed both soul and body. Moth- 

It must |ers are made widows, and children, or- 
phans, and wretchedness and misery 
spread over our otherwise happy land. 

All these evils with thousands of 
others which follow in their train have 
been brought upon humanity, by the 
devil inventing or discovering a means 
through which he can pervert the pre- 
cious gifts of God, and change them 
from the use God intended them, into- 
that which is evil, and thereby destroy 
the happiness and usefulness of man. 

"That which is altogether just shalS 
thou follow/' "That ye may walk 
honestly toward them that are without;" 

and "Provide things honest in the sight 
of all men," these passages demonstrato 
the truth, that no child of God can fol- 
low a business which has produced S(^ 
much evil as distilling ardent spirits 
has done; and at the same time it is 
doubtful wnether it has ever benefited 
mankind in any way whatever, while it 
is certain that millions have been harmed 
by it. 

And as it is unjust to manufacture 
an article, the effects of which are only 
evil, it is equally unjust to sell such an 
article. The business of vending the 
article, is in every respect as unjust as 
the manufacturing of it. The merchant 
and the retailer, may deal out their dry 
goods, their groceries generally, they 
can, they may do it honestly before God. 
The purchaser receives value for his 
money. If he pays his dime for sugar, 
or coffee, or any other article necessary 
for the support and comfort of life, he 
receives value, and though he pays too 
high a price for the article, he looses 
but a cent or two. But if he pays his 
dime for ardent spirits, his family is rob- 
bed of all his monev, while he receives 
an article which can do him no good, a 
poison which will blunt the finer feel i;gs 
of humanity, destroy a husband's love, 



and a parent's affections, and turn the 
man (the noblest creature of God) into 
the brute, and will eventually cause the 
death, and destruction of the soul. 

Distillers of ardent spirits, and you 
retailers of that article which has pro- 
duced so much poverty, wretchedness, 
and misery, riot and bloodshed, in our 
country jwhat have you done? what are 
you still doing? Permit me to call 
your attention to that human form be- 
fore you ; look into his face, where the 
image of God was once stamped, and 
what figure do you behold ? What sen- 
tence do you read in his countenance* 
in his blood shot, swollen eyes, in his 
deformed visage ? You read the victim 
is condemned, and you are his execution- 
er. You have manufactured the engine 
of his destruction, you have put up your 
sign, and called your unguarded and un- 
thinking youth to your house, you have 
given him the article you manufactured 
for his destruction, you have succeeded, 
you have effected his destruction and 
filled your coffers with the price of his 
soul. Will you continue a business 
which has produced all this evil, and as 
already said, doubtful whether it has 
ever benefited man in any way whatev- 
er? Will you not abandon an evil 
which will send you in the presence of 
God, with the blood of your victim 
upon your soul ? While a widowed 
mother, with her fatherless children 
will testify against you. Permit me 
here to give you the emotions of the 
drunkard's child, whom you by your 
unjust business made such. 

The circumstances which induced 
the writing of the following lines are as 
follows : A young lady in New York 
was in the habit of writing for the 
Philadelphia Ledger on the subject of 
Temperance. Her writing was so full 
of pathos, and evinced such deep emo- 

tion of soul, that a friend of hers ac- 
cused her of being a maniac on the 
subject of temperance. Whereupon 
she wrote the following; lines. 

"Go feel what I have felt, 

Go bear what I have borne — 

Sink 'neath the blow a father dealt, 
And the cold world's proud scorn ; 

Then suffer on from year to year — 

Thy sole relief, the scorching tear. 

Go kneel as I have knelt, 
Implore, beseech and pray — 

Strive the besotted heart to melt, 
The downward course to stay , 

Be dashed wi th bitter curse aside, 

Your prayers burlesqued, your tears 

Go weep as I have wept 
O'er a loved father's fall — 

See every promised blessing swept — 
Youth's sweetness turned to gall — 

Life's fading flowers strewed all the 
way — 

That brought me up to woman's day. 

Go see what I have seen, 

Behold the strong man bowed — 

With gnashing teeth — lips bathed 
in blood — 
And cold and livid brow ; 

Go catch his withered glance and see 

There mirrored, his souls misery. 

Go to thy mother's side, 

And her crushed bosom cheer, 
Thine own deep anguish hide ; 

Wipe from her cheek the bitter 
Mark her worn frame and withered 
brow — 

The gray that streaks her dark hair 
now — 

With fading frame and trembling 
limb ; 

And trace the ruin back to t him, 

Whose plighted faith in early youth, 



Promised eternal love and truth, 
Rut who, forsworn bath yielded up 
That promise to the cursed cup ; 
And led her down, through love and 

And all that made her prospects 

And chain'd her there mid want and 

strife — 
That lowly thing, a drunkard's wife — 
And stamp'd on childhood's brow so 

That withering blight, the drunkard's 


Go hear and feel, and see and know, 
All that my soul hath felt and known, 

Then look upon the wine cup's glow, 
Sec if i ts beauty can atone — 

Think it its flavour you will try 
"When all proclaim; "tis drink 
or die." 

Tell me I hate the bowl — 

Hate is a feeble word, 
I loath — abhor — my very soul 

"With strong disgust is stirr'd, 
When I see — or hear or tell, 

Of the dark beverage of Hell." 

Manufacturers, and venders of ardent 
spirits, permit me to call your attention 
to the declaration of the word of God, 
in which we are assured that the chil- 
dren of God will judge the wo:*'d. 
What will be your doom if such titu^.' ! 
orphans as the above, will have your 
cases to dispose of? Stand in awe and 
sin no more. Yours in the love of the 

I>. P. S. 

Double Pipe creek, Md. 

MarchaJth 1859. 

"He f'i il followeth after ri. I no« and 

morey. flittdetb life, r>' ' o -hops, and hotter/ 
Prov. 21: 21. 

For the Gospel Visitor. 

Every member of Christ's body has 
a work to do. This is a subject that 
requires our serious attention. First 
we will consider, what constitutes us 
members of Christ's body. Some may 
j presume to reform, to abstain from out- 
j ward sinful practices, and come to the 
church and be baptized, and think that is 
sufficient; but I tell you Nay. Christ 
told Nicodemus, Except a man be born 
again, he cannot see the kingdom of 
heaven. And will man try to get to 
he even by a few lazy wishes, and sub- 
stitute something in place of what Christ 
has said ? We are told such are thieves 
and robbers, and also hewers out of cis- 
terns that can hold no water. Christ 
is the door, by him if any man enter, he 
shall go in and out, and find pasture. 

Further we shall consider, how thev 
are members of Christ's body? They 
must see their emptiness and poverty, 
by nature, as the prodigal did, and be 
convinced and convicted on account of 
their sins, and know and feel them- 
selves lost without the aid of Christ. 
Then they will flee to Christ by prayer 
and supplication, and deep repentance 
and contrition of soul, and enquire 
what they must do to be saved, as Paul 
did. Here faith springs up, that he is 
willing and able to save to the uttermost 
ad *h»t come unto him, and that he will 
\tfi%t out none, that come unto him, aud 
they will net '-est contented until Christ 
is formed in the;- -ouls the hope of glory 
and feci und experience the love of 
Christ in their souls sweeter than life 
and stronger than death. 

Here they crucify the old man, and 
put on the new man, Christ Jesus; and 
the things he once loved, he now hates, 
and the things he once hated, he now 
loves, and he loves God with all his heart, 



soul, mind and strength, and his neigh- 
bor as himself, and loves the church of 
Christ and his members, and desires to 
be with them, and desires the cause of 
the glorious Redeemer to prosper, and it 
is his delight to obey all that his Lord 
has commanded hitn to do. Thus you 
can discover he is prepared to be laid 
in the building of God, and is an orna- 
ment and a grace to the church of 
Christ, and constituted as a lively 
member of Christ's body. 

This is the way they aro constituted 
members of Christ's body. Thus they 
grow in grace, and progress in the chris- 
tian life, and endeavour with Christ's 
aid and assistance to withstand all the 
wiles of the devil, and run with patience 
the race that is set before them, and, 
come life, come death, come what will, 
his footsteps he will follow still. Thus 
he goes into the vineyard, and labors 
faithfully, and hopes for the reward to 
come, and with expectation waits for it. 
He sees sinners dying all around, 
and he feels a deep interest for their 
souls' salvation, and goes to them, and 
warns them to flee the wrath to come, 
and tells them the awful consequences, 
that, if they turn not, they must forever 
die. Their prayer and desire is, that 
all might come to the knowledge of 
the truth, and be saved. 

"We are commanded, that when we 
go to the house of God to worship, to 
prepare our hearts, for it is better than to 
hearken to the sacrifice of fools. But 
there are some who have a form of godli- 
ness, but who deny the power thereof, 
from such we are commanded to turn 
away. Such can talk of the world to the 
door of the house of God, and sometimes 
in the house until worship commen- 
ces, how can such people prepare their 
hearts with such conversation as this ? 
They worship God a little, and the dev- 

il a heap, or in other words fear the 
Lord, and worship their own idols. 
They will sit still also in the house un- 
til the meeting is closed, and learn their 
children to do so too. They love order 
and good behaviour, which belongs to 
the church of God. 

Another step we shall notice, — the 
culture of children. Is it not astonish- 
ing to see so many professed christians 
bringing up their children in all the 
fashions and vanities of this world, as it 
were for the devil, and not for Christ ? 
Awful will be the day of Judgment to 
such people. They are commanded to 
bring them up in the nurture and admo- 
nition of the Lord, and also to train up 
a child in the way he should go, and 
when he is old he will not depart from 
it. We are told in the word of God, 
that by the fruit we are to know the 
tree ; for we cannot gather figs of this- 
tLes, and it is our Father's will, that we 
should bear much fruit. Let us cast off 
the works of darkness, and put on the 
whole armour of God; for a reward 
awaits all the righteous and faithful 
followers of Christ. 

Dear brethren and sisters! Let us be 
earnest and incessantly engaged for the 
prosperity of Zion, and for those that; 
are yet out of the ark of safety, and let 
us also pray the Lord of the harvest, 
that he would send forth more laborers 
into his vineyard • for the harvest truly 
is plenteous, but the laborers are few. 

These are the works the christians 
have to do, and they do them heartily 
as to the Lord, and not to men. We 
are commanded to talk of the word of 
God, when we walk by the way, and 
when we go in and out, and lay down 
and rise up. O may the Lord be with 
us, and guide us by his good Spirit into 
all truth, and bring all things to our 
remembrance, whatsoever he has said; 
and keep us from the evil, that is in the 
world, and finally save us in his king- 
dom, is my prayer, Amen. 

J. W. 



For the Visitor. 

The introduction of Sunday Schools 
into our society has begun to be con- 
siderably agitated among; the Brethren 
in various parts of the country, and 
there seems tobe much diversity of opin- 
ion about the propriety of the measure. 
The subject certainly is an important 
one, and deserves the prayerful exami- 
nation of God's people. There are cer- 
tain objections urged by those who 
think the measure inadvisable that are 
truly weighty ; and if Sunday Schools 
cannot exist without the evils to which 
the objectors refer, they ought never to 
be patronised by the Brethren, much 
less instituted among them. Some of 
the objections might be mentioned : — 
One is that the introduction of Sunday 
Schools among the Brethren would be 
an innovation on the pure and simple 
plan of the Gospel ; that our Savior 
never commanded the institution of any 
thing of the kind ; and that it conse- 
quently would be a move in favor of that 
popular religion of the day which has 
lopped so many branches from the Tree 
of Salvation and engrafted error there- 

To this exception I have no reply to 
make ; my that it is unan- 
swerable in the negative by those who 
would uphold the religion of our adora- 
ble Kedeemer in its primitive purity, 
and I refer it to the wisdom of the El- 
der Brethren in general counsel assem- 
ble H. May they answer it through the 
teaching of the Holy Spirit, in accord- 
ance with "The Faith once delivered to 
the gjamte/l 

Another exception taken is that in 
many of the existing Sunday Schools, 
arauug all denominations, there is an 
exhibition of caste and a fostering of 
pride that do not at all illustrate the 

teachings of the meek and lowly Jesus : 
whereas the instillation of the princi- 
ples of Ilis doctrines into the minds of 
the young, should be the grand object 
had in view. 

If teachers vie with each other iu 
demonstrating that they are proud and 
vain, it is but in accordance with man's 
fallen nature, unrenewed by saviug 
grace, if their scholars follow their ex- 
ample. But could not the brethren and 
sisters, who alone should be the instruc- 
tors in Sunday Schools established 
among them, effectually keep down 
any spirit of that kind by teaching hu- 
mility by precept and practice ; adorn- 
ing their profession by a godly walk 
and conversation, and a meek and lowly 
exterior? Undoubtedly they could, 
and unquestionably they should, or else 
have nothing to do with Sunday Schools. 

Still another exception is that most 
of the books for Sunday School libra- 
ries are religious novels and nothing 
else, giving a character of romance and 
unapproachable virtue to a creature of 
the imagination ; that the scripture 
question books in common use are 
merely on parts of the Gospel ; whilst 
the distinctive doctrines and observan- 
ces which we should be zealous to tench 
and uphold, for the very reason that we 
believe them truths and commands re- 
jected by so many for the ■want of prop- 
er instruction, are entirely ignored ; and 
that buying these objectiouable and 
deficient books, the production of over 
grown wealthy religious establishments, 
is making merchandise of the Gospel 
equally with paying for preaching. 

There is but one reply that ought to 
be made by the brethren to this seeming 
objection to Sunday Schools, and that 
is, reject all such books totally and 
unreservedly. Some may ask when 
this reply is made, can Sunday Schools 



be conducted without books? Certainly that at the end of the term there will 
not, but we have "the Book of books be presented to each seholar a prize of 
the best book," and it contains all that more or less value, according to the 
it is necessary to teach the young in re- 1 number of tickets that each may have : 
gard to religion ; hence the conclusion | the prizes to consist of pocket Bibles 
isthat the brethren may establish Sun-! and Testaments, Hymn books, and 
day Schools, and have no reading book j other suitable books. It may here be 
connected with them but the Scriptures, remarked that no tickets should be 

However there is probably no valid 
objection to scripture question books, 
provided, they are not written with a 
view to suit the opinions of men, but 
in accordance with the whole of God's 
truth ; doing violence to none of his 
doctrines or commands. 

The following plan cf Scripture in- 
struction, which is not wholly new, is 
submitted for the consideration of breth- 
ren interested in the matter. 

Let all the reading classes of a school 
have the same chapter in the 2s"ew Tes- 
tament, commencing at the beginning 
of the book, for a lesson to t>e studied, 
and read by all at the same session. 
After it has been read let each teacher 
question his or her class on it as thorough- 
ly as possible, to ascertain how well it is 
understood ; as well as to train them to 
habits of reflecting upon what they read. 
Subsequently to this the superinten- 
dent, or one of the teachers, mizht 
make such remarks and exhortations 
upon the chapter read, as might be 
deemed expedient. 

Further, let such portions of the New 
Testament be selected for the scholars 

given for committing hymns or any 
thing to memory but the Scriptue se- 
lections made for that purpose, or else 
the attention of the scholars will be 
diverted from the main object that 
should be had in view — the attainment 
of Scriptural knowledge. 

Sunday Schools existed many years 
before libraries and question book» 
were introduced, much upon the plan 
above proposed, and it is presumed 
that they can still be ^conducted upon 
the same basis. 

S. T. 
Wbkemarsh, May 1859. 

* « 9 » » 


Translated from the German. 
Alexander Macx and other 
No 10. 
"Written nearly a Century ago. 
In Jesus, our crucified aad from the 
dead risen Immanuel I wish peace and 
salvation with heartfelt greeting in the 
spirit and in love to thee, my esteemed 
and in the love of Jesus wellbeloved r 
though unknown friend and sister in- 

the hope of eternal life. 

I have not long since heard of thee, 
to commit to memory as will collectively how the good God and Father of our 

give a complete knowledge of the Gos- 
pel plan of salvation; and let all the 
scholars commit a part of this selection 
for recitation at each session of the 
school. As an inducement to diligence, 
let a blue ticket be given for every 

verses committed to memory, and a red 

ticket exchange«? for every blue ones 

thus obtained; and let it be understood, 

Lord Jesus Christ has visited thee so 
kindly, and given thee to feel the mis- 
ery of thy gins, and invited thee so* 
tenderly to his heavenly marriage feast. 
Yea, with tears of joy I listened, when I 
heard the relation of this of thee ; but I 
shall be still more rejoicing, when the 
Lord shall fully accomplish the work 
begun in thee. 



And since I believe firmly, that thou 
art desirous now to order thy case in 
such a manner us to walk in the Lord's 
ways, I eould not refrain from writing 
these few Hues to give thee some encour- 
agement in what thou hast resolved to 
do, that thou ma jest not cease to go on 
strongly, and to adhere to the Lord 
with thy whole heart, entirely suppress- 
ing the (will of the) flesh, and to use 
diligent care, not to faint in thy calling, 
but to strive to enter in at tbe strait gate, 
(as a poet hka said so beautifully in the 
German: "Hinge recht, wenn Gottes 
Gnade Dich nun zi-het und be- 
kehit," &c.) 

Beloved in the Lord, I write not 
these things as i^thou didst not know 
them, but I believe, that the burning 
light of the love of Christ will give you 
much better to understand and know, 
what thou hast to do or leave undone, 
as I could know and communicate with 
mouth or pen. Yet I would in love 
counsel thee, to use diligence in reading 
and meditating of the New Testament, 
wherein we find abundantly, what the 
word as John calls him, which 
came from heaven, and proceeded from 
the Father, (teaches us,) namely Jesus 
Christ, who came into the world, to 
save sinner? ; — what a pattern he left 
i' r us, that we should follow his foot- 
steps j — yea thou wilt find, how he has 
commenced his course and warfare, and 
submitted himself to the will of his 
heavenly Father in obedience unto 
death, yea even unto death on the cross; 
— how he did pray whole nights in our 
behalf, and even at the cross supplica- 
ted his Father to forgive his judges, 
and not to lay this sin to their charge. 

But he says also to his disciples, "I 
appoint you a kingdom, as my Father 
hath appointed unto me," If wo now 
suffer with him we shall also enter with' 

him into glory. — He says also in another 
place, "If any man will come after me, 
let him deny himself, and take up his 
cross, and follow me." "If any come 
to me, and hate not his father, and 
mother, his brother, his sister, and re« 
nounces all that he has, yea, and his 
own life also, he cannot be my disciple. 
And he that loveth any thiug more than 
me, is not worthy of me.'' — 

In order to attain in such a complete 
self denial, we have need to call upon 
God with our whole heart. Yes, wo 
must obtain our help and strength alono 
from above, and when tho change of 
our mind is founded on Jesus, the rock 
and cornerstone, the author and finish- 
er of our faith, — when we believe with 
our whole heart, that he the Sou of God 
it is, in whom we must seek our salva- 
tion, then we can find it too in him 
and in his £urple-co!cred blood shed 
for us. Yea, our faith will be our vic- 
tory, which overcometh the world, and 

the gates of hell shall not prevail against 

Dear sister. If it is now thy desire, 
that thou wouldst become faithful to 
thy Redeemer, who has loved thee so 
tenderly, ere thou didst love him, then 
it is thy duty also, out of love to keep 
his word, as he himself testifies, "If a 
man loves me, he will keep my word : 
and my Father will love him, and we 
will come unto him, and make 
our abode with him." And again : 
"Not every one that saith unto me, 
Lord, Lord, shall enter into tho king- 
dom of heaven, but he that doeth the 
will of my Father which is in heaven." 

Hence it is necessary, if we are truly 
sorry for our sins, to seek how we may 
have washed away our sins. AY hen 
►Saul was converted, and had fasted 
and prayed three days, Ananias said 
unto him, Now, brother Saul, why tar- 
liebtthou? Arise, and be baptized, 



and wash away thy sins, &c. 5Tea, the I valiantly, if we desire to obtain heaveD. 

Son of God himself, though he was 
without sin, was according to the will 
of bis Father baptized in Jordan; and 
]o, the heavens were immediately 

At the same time let us be peaceable 
with those, among whom we have to 
live, and let this mind be in us, which 
was also in Christ Jesus, who when h$ 

opened, and a voice (from heaven) was i was reviled, reviled not ngain, and 

heard, saying: This is my beloved Son, 
in whom I am we)l pleased. 

Beloved in the Lord. You or some 
one else might now say, "Suppose 1 was 
baptized, would I be better off than be- 
fore ? Answer. These things are the 
commands of our Redeemer, and we 
should love them more than many 
thousand pieces of gold. He cannot 
and will not be our Savior, if we do not 
keep his word. Fur ''rebellion, (dis- 
obedience) is as the sin of witchcraft, 
and to obey is better than sacrifice, and 
to hearken (is better) than the fat of 
rams." 1 Sam. 15 : 22, 23. There- 
fore, "Blessed are they that do his com- 
mandments, that they may have right 
to the tree of life, and may enter 

through the gates into the city." 
22 : 14. 



By baptism however I do not un 
derstand sprinkling or pouring, as it is 
said in explanation by the falsely learn- 
ed clergy. If a little handful of water 
were sufficient, Christ would not let 
himself be immersed in Jordan ; for to 
baptize means properly to immerse. 
Philip and the Eunuch would have had 
no need to go down both into the wa- 
ter; Jerusalem would not have needed 
to go to the river of Jordan ; a Httle 
water mi2;ht have been brought into the 
temple. These facts prove sufficiently, 
which is the true baptism, and which 
represent« the burial of the old man, 
namely immersion into the water. 

Therefore, beloved in the Lord, let 
us run with patience the race that is set 
before us. Let us learn to die, before 
we die. For we must suffer and strive 

even did pray for his enemies. He de- 
spised the shame, and is set down at the 
right hand of the throne of God. If wo 
are here despised, mocked, scorned, let 
us remember, that this happened to our 
Leader also. Though we are looked 
upon as the least ones, who are not wor- 
thy to be spoken to, the tables will be 
soon turned. 

The Spirit in the Revelation (2 : 26,) 
says, "And he that overconietb, and 
keepeth my words unto the end, to him 
will I give power over the nations, and 
he shall rule them with a rod of iron; 
as the vessels of a potter shall they be 
broken to shivers." Then shall those, 
who now appear to be the last, be the 
first. Then the Lord shall wipe away 
all tears from our eyes. He that has 
sincerely wept (over his sins) shall then 
be richly blessed, as the Psalmist says : 
"They that sow in tears, shall reap in 
jo\. He that goeth forth and weepeth, 
bearing precious seed, shall doubtless, 
come again rejoicing, bringing his 
sheaves with him." 

I intend now to close. Still I recollect 
yet an advice, which was also given me, 
that I should in the morning try to» 
realize the idea of having but one day 
more to live, and to pray to the Lord 
from our heart for his protection and 
guidance, that I might use this day as 
it might be pleasing to him who seeth 
all things. If we should live to see 
the evening, we should think that this 
might be our last night — and eo every 
day, which God may grant us yet. In 
this way time will appear to us short, 

while time will seem long, if we expect 
foolishly, as if it would never end. 




Beloved in the Lord. If thou 
shouldst feel a desire to go somewhere 
in order to hear the word of God preach- 
ed, then try and seek such a place or 
meeting, where the word of the Lord 
is taught according to the ancient lovely 
custom in private houses or dwellings, 
though people who love the world, 
prefer going to the big churches. "For 
that which is highly esteemed among 

men, is abomination in the sight of 
* God." Luke 16 : 15. 

I have written this out of love and in 
p simplicity, yet I hope thou wilt under- 
stand my mind, and also hope, the 
Lord willing, to see thee, when we shall 
have an opportunity through the grace 
of God to speak more explicitly a3 by j 
writing. With this I will commend 

thee to the Lord, that He may lead 
thee into all godliness, and to walk in 
his ways diligently. 

Written in Lower Solford, also called 
Skippack, September 17th, 1773. 

Johannes Price. 

(This John Price was, we presume, 
the grand father of William Price, who 
died some years ago in Skippack, Mont- 
gomery co Pa.) 



The life of a Christian is not one of 
ease. We are often called to acts of 
self-denial — painful self-denial. Our 
faith will bj tried to the uttermost. But 
if we examine the oracles of truth, we 
shall find examples of those, who influ- 
enced by faith, performed acts of the 
noblest self-denial and moral courage. 
Such an example is contained in the 
twenty-second chapter of the book of 
Genesis. It is useful to meditate on it; 
it shows that Isaac was a type of the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and that the way 
of God, though mysterious, are fraught 
with wisdom, goodness and love. 

-.•cording t p the promise of the Al- 
mighty, loaac was born when Abraham 
was one huudred years old. He was 
called Laue v. Inch signifies in Hebrew 
laughter or jjy. Abraham had seen 
his son j i ' ved from the perils of in- 
fancy. Hiö mother had gazed with 
unspeakable pleasure upon her child, 
the son of her vows. The parents of 
this amiabl youth were looking forward 
to a peaceful dismission from the toils 
of life. They were anticipating a hap- 
py termination of a tranquil eld age. 
Abraham "pi anted a grove in Beer She- 
ba," and rested under its shadow. But 
has this umbrageous retreat shut out 
the attack of misfortune? Alas! no, it 
is not impervious to sorrow. This de- 
lightful serenity resembles the stillness 
of the air, which usually precedes a tem- 
pest — ;t bodes approaching trial. "Af- 
ter these things God did tempt Abra- 
ham." After he was full of days, and 
flattered himself that the sorrows of his 
earthly career were nearly over, God put 
his virtue to the te?t to ascertain wheth- 
er it were genuine 

But what does God say to Abraham ? 
"Take, now, thy son, thine only son 
Isaac, whom thou love?t, and get thee 
into the land of Moriah, and offer him 
there for a burnt offering upon one of 
the mountain? which I will tell thee' of." 
Every word deserves our particular ob- 
servation. Had God said, "take now 
a firstling, or the choicest lamb, or beast 
of the flock, and offer it for a burnt off- 
ering," it woald Düu have appeared so 
dreadful. To slay, to stain his hand 
with the blood of a lamb which he had 
fed, would be a cruel task to a feeling 
mind: but. the requisition is for a son. 
To select one from a numerous family 
of children would be a cruel effort. Let 
the mother look round upon her chil- 
dren when they are assembled before 


her like a flock, and say which she up, and w 


could spare from. among them! But 
the demand is "take thine only son," in 
whom the life of both parents is bound 
up. To part with an only son for a 
season opens the fountains of a mother's 
tears, and adds to the gray hairs of a 
father. When a parent loses a child by 
death, by ordinary death, by natural 
death, it causes him to go bitterly in 
the anguish of his soul, all his days. 
How great the affliction when Abraham 
was called to offer his only son as a sac- 
rifice, and to be himself the priest who 
should plunge the knife into his bosom. 
Well might the apostle, speaking of 
Abraham, say that "he hoped against 
hope, and being strong in faith, gave 
glory to God." 

How many arguments might nature 
have suggested to prove that such a 
command could never have come from 
God. "What! (might the pious Abra- 
ham have said,) murder my own child ! 
it is opposed to the very law of nature. 
How dreadful to slay that Isaac from 
whom God has promised a numerous 
posterity. If I put my Isaac to death, 
how can God's promise be fulfilled? 
I am now honored by the heathen who 
surround me. How shall I be re- 
proached and deemed the veriest wretch 
on earth, if I do this deed ? And is not 
God holy 1 Is he not a God of love ? 
He cannot, he cannot surely have com- 
manded me to shed the blood of my own 

But whatever plausible objections he 
might have made, he answered not a 
word. Without replying to his Maker, 
to use the beautiful phraseology of the 
Bible, the language of simplicity and 
nature ; "he rose up early in the morn 

went unto the place of which 
God had told him." We behold the 
faith and perseverance of Abraham. 
To show how sincere he was, he did not 
reveal his secret to Sarah, lest she might 
conceal her Isaac, and prevent the exe- 
cution of the stern command. He did 
not inform his two young men, for had 
they known it, they might have forced 
Isaac away, as in after ages the soldiers 
rescued Jonathan out of the hands of 
Saul. But Abraham sought no such 
evasion, and like an Israelite indeed, io 
whom is no guile, he himself resolutely 
"clave the wood for the burnt offering, 
and rose up and went unto the place of 
which God had told him." The place 
of which God had told him, was no less 
than three days' journey distant. Was 
not this to make a further trial of his 
faith, and to discover that his faith 
was not actuated by a sudden paroxysm 
of devotion, but bv choice and deliber- 
ation ? But who can describe what the 
aged patriarch felt during those three 
days ? Methinks I see the pious Abra- 
ham« He walks beside his endeared 
Isaac, and ever and anon looks on hirn, 
and he looks with the eye of a father. 
His full heart is ready to burst. He 
turns aside to weep. He commands his 
servants and Isaac to go on. He can- 
not endure their presence. He must 
remain alone with God. 

The tones of his child's voice linger 
soft and sweetly on his ear and imagina- 
tion — his loved, his caressed, his endear- 
ed child- The thought of his beloved 
Sarah crosses his mind. "Sarah, (cries 
the grief-struck Abraham,) the mother 
of my child — my fond, my faithful 
wife ? how can I return to her without 
her favourite ? How can I recount to 
ing, and took two of his young men j her the tragic scene ? She will never 

with him, and Isaac, his son, and clave 
the wood for the burnt offering, and rose 

smile again. She will be the compan- 
ion of sorrow. Her evening sun will 



set in despair I God, if it be possi- 
ble, let this cup pass from me; but not 
my will, but thine be done ! 

"But what am I doing? Am I re- j 
ally doing the Lord's work? I may 
have been deceived. It was not the' 
voice of God 1 heard. It was an omin- 
ous sound from the forest or the des- 1 
evt. It was the Round of the spectre <rf\ 
tlic liefert, as he whispered through the 
crannies of tW rocks. I beard a fearful 
sound from that place before; it was! 
the voice of the spectre, and he bade' 
me cast myself down the rocky preei- 1 
pice; but the angel of the Lord shield- 1 
ed me, and I fled from him. That spot, ' 
that horrid spot I dread! There are! 
fearful and sepulchral sounds there ! 
O angel of the covenant ! thou guardian 
angel ! save me from delusion. 

"My child before mc bathed in blood ! 
no, I cannot murder him ! Let the 
angel of God meet me in some narrow 


defile, and raise the avenging sword 
against me ! Let devils surround me 
thick as the leaves that strew the ground 
in autumn. I cannot imbrue my hands 
in my darling's blood ! Great God ! pun- 
ish me with poverty ; let me be driver, 
forth like Cain the savage wanderer; 
punish me with loss of kingly posterity; 
but let not these hands take the life of 
my loved one ! No ! doom mc to eternal 
solitude ! let me be chained through the 
lapse of years in the midst of the sultry 
desert ! let ray name be blazoned with 
dishonor from the east and tho west, 
and the north and the south ; but 0, my 
God I let me not be the destroyer of my 
poor, my innocent child I" 

But Abraham striving to exercise his 
faith, rejoins his son and the servants. 
At length, "on the third day, Abraham 
lifted up his eyes, and saw the place 
afar off." And to .show his sincerity 
in the execution of the Lord's com- 

mands, he cid not tell the servants, but 
dismissed them. "Abide ye here, and I 
and the lad will go yonder and worship, 
and come again to you. And Abraham 
took the wood of the burnt offering, and 
laid it upon Isaac his son, and he took 
the fire in his hand, and a knife, and 
they went both of thorn together." 

As they walked along Isaac said, in 
tho simplicity and innocency of his 
heart, "my father;" and the anguished 
Abraham answered, "here am I, my 
son." And Isaac said, "behold the fire 
and the wood ; but where is the lamb 
for a burnt offering ?" Think how this 
innocent question must have gone to the 
very soul of Abraham. Abraham at 
length acquainted his son with the di- 
vine command. Ho told him that lie 
was to be the lamb, and that he was to 
be sacrificed. But Isaac made no re- 
sistance, although, as he was strong 
enough to carry the wood, he could 
have overmastered his father, and de- 
feated his purpose. But he was parta- 
ker of the like precious faith, with h*3 
aged father, and was as willing to be 
offered, as his father was to offer him. 
"And they came to the place which 
God had told him of, and Abraham 
buiit an altar there, and laid the wood 
in order, aud bound Isaac his son, and 
laid hiui on the altar upon the wood." 

No doubt sympathising angels hover 
round the altar, and sing, "Glory to 
God in the highest," "for giving such 
strength to man." Expressions of ten- 
derness and resignation now pass be- 
tween the father and the 8oik The 
tears trickle down the patriarch's cheeks; 
his heart is overwhelmed with sorrow. 
"Farewell, my beloved son ! the Lord 
gave thee to me, the Lord calls thee 
away ! blessed be the name of the Lord ! 
Do not call me cruel; God commands, 
and I cannot but obey. Sooner would 



I put an end to my own wretched life 
than thine; but it is commanded of 
God. His judgments are past finding 
out. Farewell, my child ! thou art to 
die! murdered by my own hand! I shall 
not long survive; we shall meet again 
in happier climes. Farewell, my belov- 
ed, my ill fated child !" I behold 
Isaac at the same time patiently yield- 
ing himself, and praying to God to 
strengthen his father in striking the 
stroke. But why attempt to describe 
what either son or father felt? It is 
impossible ! We may form some faint 
idea, but wo shall never fully compre- 
hend it till we sit down with, them in the 
kingdom of heaven, and hear them re- 
late the affecting story again. Hasten, 
O Lord, that time; may thy kingdom 
come ! 

And now the fatal blow is to be giv- 
en ! "And Abraham stretched forth his 
Land, and took the knife to slay his 
son." He draws back — he shudders. 
He cannot yet be the murderer of his 
own child. He must look asrain on the 
•victim ! 

murder ! murder! there is some- 
thing in murder — foul, hellish murder, 
which causes even the most hardened 
assassin to shudder ! There is around 
human blood an armour, a hallowed 
armour, which it takes daring of no or- 
dinary grade to penetrate; nature — holy 
nature, will not see her laws violated, 
without rising in her insulted majesty 
to assert her rights. The bandit, the 
assassin will — he must shudder, ere he 
perpetrate the horrid crime ! 

But the agony is over ! Man's ex- 
tremity is God's opportunity. Just as, 
jn ail probability, the knife was near 
the breast of Isaac, the angel of the 
Lord, or Jesus Christ, called to him 
from heaven and said, "Abraham, Abra- 
ham/' And he quickly replied "here 

am I." And he said "lay not thine 
hand upon the lad, neither do thou any 
thing unto him, for now I know that 
thou fearest God, seeing thou hast not 
withheld thy son, thine only son Isaac, 
from me." 

Now it was that the faith of Abra- 
ham was found more precious than gold 
purified seven times in the fire. With 
what comfort did the patriarch and his 
son descend from the mount and return 
to the young men. With what joy did 
he return to his home, and relate the 
mysterious events of his journey to his 
pious consort! But above all, with 
what triumph is he now exulting in the 
regions of the blessed, and adoring that 
God who gave him grace to exhibit 
such an exalted instance of faith. 

Reader, do you admire Abraham's 
faith and moral ccurage ? How much 
more ought you to magnify the love of 
God, who gave up his Son Jesus Christ 
to death, for us. For "God so loved 
the world that he gave his only begot- 
ten Son, Jesus Christ, that whosoever 
believeth in him should not perish, but 
have everlasting life. " And when you 
read how Abraham bound Isaac, and 
laid him on the altar, think how God 
the Father surrendered, of his own de- 
terminate counsel, his Son to sufferings 
and to stripes. Isaac bore the wood 
on his own shoulders. Jesus Christ 
bore his own woody cross. Isaac as- 
cended Mount Moriah. Jesus Christ 
in after years ascended the same mount, 
though called by a different name. 
Isaac was bound and laid on the altar, 
but he did not suffer death ; nails were 
pierced through the hands and feet of 
the Lord Jesus, and he actually died 
on the cross. Now was all this noth- 
ing? Sinner! it was done for you! 
Sabbath breaker, you who live ju>t as 
the w:rld live, you who ridicule con- 


version and Christian experience, 
was done for you ! Let 
grief melt your soul. Say- 


it I God. 

''For me these pangs his soul assail, 
Forme thi.< death is home; 
}.Iy sins gave sharpness to Uio nail, 
And poiuted every thorn. 

"Let sin no more my soul enslave, 
Break, Lord, its tyrant chain ; 
save me, whom thou cam'st to save, 
Nor hleed, nor die in vain." 

Reader, you are here taught what you 
owe to God. You owe to him univer- 
sal obtdieu-ce. Your obedience to the 
commands of God must be universal. 
You must not only obey Him in one 
thing, you mu3t obey Him in all things. 
When you learn what God requires, 
you must prepare to perform the will of 
God, even though he should call you to 
sacrifice an Isaac. But you forget this ; 
you are willing to go to a certain point, 
but you do not wish to go farther. You 
are willing to acknowledge the truth of 
religion, and the authenticity of the 
Scriptures, but you will not practise all 
the duties required by that religion. 
You are willing to abstain from gross 
crimes, you are willing to join an evan- 
gelical church, but then you are not 
willing to ccme out from the world, you 
are not willing to pray in private, you 
are not willing to pray in your families, 
you are not willing to make the sacri- 
fices God requires, you are not willing 
to become the plain, the humble, the 
self- denying, converted Christian. 

You are willing to attend church, and 
perform all the external rites of religion, 
but you are not willing to be born again ; 
whereas the Lord declares, "except a 
man be born again, he cannot see the 
kingdom of God." You are not will- 
ling to have heart religion, vital reli- 
gion ; you are not willing to give up 
your heart entirely and unreservedly to 

There is some idol, some V<;et- 
penitential ting sin, which you will not abandon. 
Comply with the command of the Lnrd. 
"My son, give me thy heart." Give up 
your heart, give up your laaac. And 
God will bless you here, and he will 
bless you hereafter in that blissful clime, 
where the faithful Abraham and all the 
weary are everlastingly at rest. God 
Almighty grant it, for Christ the lie- 
deem er' s sake ! 


-«-•-•> ••-*- 

Our Annual Meeeing in Somerset 
Co. Pa. 
The annual gatherings of the various 
religious denominations, and benevolent 
organizations, for counselling upon the 
best measures calculated to promote 
the objects in view, and for transacting 
such business as naturally demands the 
attention of the friends and promoters 
of those denominations and organiza- 
tions, are meetings of peculiar interest 
And their annual returns 
by many as favourable 
congratulations among 
friends, as well as for affording favoura- 
ble opportunities for imparting new im- 
pulses to our lagging zeal, in our efforts 



are welcomed 

seasons for 

were re- 

to advance the world's 
The annual feasts of the Jews 
garded with peculiar interest by that 
ancient people» What a gathering was 
the feast of the passover ! What a con- 
course of people assembled ! How va- 
rious were their exercises ! How re« 
freshing the communion of heart with 
kindred heart ! Their minds were car- 
ried back to past ages. They remem- 
bered a thc days of old." They thought 
of their bondage in Egypt — of their mi- 
raculous deliverance; and rejoiced at the 
prospect of a still brighter future under 
the reign of their promised Messiah. 
The sincere and the pious who entered 



int"> the spirit of the solemn occasion, 
no doubt returned to their homes with 
their hearts comforted and their faith 
strengthened, and thus the better pre- 
pared fur the active duties of life, as 
well as for patiently waiting the ripen- 
ing of the purposes of God relative to 

And in the infancy of the Christian 
Church, when difficulties arose, and , 
when dissension threatened to disturb 
the peace of the brotherhood, "the 
apostles and elders came together for to 
consider of this matter." And when 
they were come to Jerusalem, they were 
received of the church." That no 
doubt was an interesting gathering of 
many of the first disciples. The sub- 
jects of their deliberations were of an 
important character as they affected the 
peace of the church. But harmony 
characterized their proceedings, and they 
were blessed by God, and they had their 
desired effect. The decisions of this 
meeting were kindly received by the 
brethren, who "rejoiced for the conso- 

When the Savior poured out the feel- 
ings of his heart in that impressive, in- 
structive, and interesting prayer, recor- 
ded by John ch. 17, the union of his 
disciples constituted an important sub- 
ject in that prayer. And all who sym- 
pathize with Christ in the holy aspira- 
tions of his heart, for having the world 
brought to believe on him, should also 
desire, and pray for, and labor assidu- 
ously to promote, both "the unity of the 
Spirit" and "the unity of the faith." 

Our annual meetings are, we think, 
if their design is not misunderstood, and 
if their power is not abused, calculated 
to promote union in the brotherhood. 
These meetings have a tendency t:> pro- 
mote union in .various ways. We are 
not well enough acquainted with one 

another. We live in different sections 
of the country. And unless we shall 
learn to the contrary, we may conceive 
the idea that sectional differences 
exist among us as they do in the world. 
Sometimes reports get into circulation 
relative to brethren in a particular 
locality, prejudicial to them. Such re- 
ports are believed by some, and views 
entertained in accordance with such 
reports. Then there is felt a want of 
brotherly love toward those who are 
thought to be wrong in faith, or in 
practice, or in both. A further and ful- 
ler acquaintance with those that were 
thought to have erred, may produce a 
great change in the feelings ent3rtained 
towards them. Hence, as we have said, 
we sometimes do not love some, because 
we do not know them. Now when there 
is a portion of the love of God in human 
hearts, although that portion may be 
small, when those hearts are brought 
within a certain distance of each other, 
there will be felt a mutual attraction, 
and a reciprocal affection. 

When we come together at our annu- 
al meetings, many meet together for 
the first time. Owing to some influen- 
ces, and these influences* may be vari- 
ous, a different opinion may be found 
to exist between some brethren upon 
some subjects. But it is ascertained 
that both love the tiuth, both want to 
have the truth and nothing but the 
truth. Now this being ascertained, 
love will be felt one towards the other. 
And where love exists, there is much more 
likelihood of a perfect union being 
brought about, than there is in the ab- 
sence of love. Love is an element in 
the moral soil of the human heart 
very favorable to the growth of truth. 
And we entertain the idea, and feel 
confident of its correctness, that where 
an evangelical work of grace has been 
begun, and where it is progressing, an 



increase of acquaintance among such, land to have more connection with one 

one with another, will produce an in- 
crease of christian love. Hence, it is 
desirable that we should be better ac- 
quainted ^\ith one another. Now our 
coming together at our annual meetings 
afford our brethren an opportunity of be- 
coming acquainted with one another. 
These remarks are designed to apply 
primarily to the representatives of the 

another. We believe this would be at- 
tended with happy consequences. 

The step that was initiated for the 
more general spread of the gospel we hail 
with joyful feelings. We thank God 
thut we have lived to see such a step 
taken, and feel that we could now die 
in more peace, if called upon to depart, 
since we have seen a subject started 

churches who come together to partici- , 

. . . r that we have looked upon with much 

pate in the business pertaining to the 

meeting; but they will likewise apply 

to the members of the church in gener- 

al, who attend those meetings. 

Our last annual meeting was a very 
pleasant one. The precious christian 
grace of charity exerted its divine influ- 
ence, and harmony characterized the 
proceedings to as great an extent as could 
reasonably be looked for. There was 
considerable business before the meet- 
ing, and some points of more than usual 
interest. But as is usually the case, 
there were some things presented of too 
trivial a character to be brought before 
the annual meeting. The consumma- 
tion of the union between the western 
brethren, and the general brotherhood, 

solicitude. We believe thero are breth- 
ren who have felt deeply concerned 
upon this subject, and who have ar- 
dently desired to see, an increased 
effort made to have the gospel more 
extensively spread ; and who have 
"offered up prayers and supplications 
with strong crying and tears" to God 
that he would bring about, by the 
working of his power, what they so 
much desired to see. We congratu- 
late the brethren for the evidence 
afforded that such prayers have been 
heard ; for the grounds presented 
upon which we may hope to see 
realized our ardent wishes. But the 
subject still calls for prayer. It is 
very desirable, and indeed absolutely 

is an occurreneeHhat we are happy to j necessary, that we have the wisdom and 
record, and we thank God that it has' help of God to mature and further 
been achieved. We dread the bad ef-: the work. It will call for labor, and 
fects of schisms. And while we shall sacrifices of various kiuds. But it is 

be among the last in the church who 
shall tolerate any error that will be like- 
ly to injure the peace, purity, and effi- 
cacy of the church, we arc decidedly in 
favor of exercising patience, forbear- 
ance, meekness, and love, as long as the 
nature of the ease will justify it, and 
while there is hope for having the 
wound healed. We think it would be 
. well for the brethren in Indiana 

a holy and noble cause, and let noth- 
ing be withheld from it necessary to 
advance it. 

The llev. Williams, a Baptist min- 
ister from New York, and an agent of 
the American Bible Union, was pres- 
ent with us during a considerable 
portion of the meeting. The object of 
his mission was to circulate informa- 
tion and awaken an increased inter- 

andin the mrthern part of Illinois, ar.d ost upon t b e Bible i'evision Question, 
the brethren in southern Illinois, ft>j3Jc delivered an interesting lecture 
• each other as much as possible, n the subject on Lord's day afternoon. 



The impression he made relative to 
his subject was favorable. He express- 
ed himself pleased with the interview 
he had with the Brethren. And the 
interview was likewise pleasant to us. 

The meeting was held in a large 
and wealthy community of the Breth- 
ren. Ample provision was made to 
answer the demands of the occasion. 
The regulations were very good, and 
the order throughont was quite as good 
as could be expected, considering the 
great concourse of people present. All 
was done by the brethren living in the 
neighborhood that could be done to 
make their guests comfortable. And 
while the beloved brethren of Elk Lick 
and the adjoining congregations who 
contributed of their means to provide 
for the meeting, shared in common 
with us all, in the blessing of the Lord 
vouchsafed to us on the occasion, an 
additional comfort was theirs, from the 
consideration that they were the agents 
and their bounties the means which the 
Lord used for preparing the meeting for 
the use of his people. And we trust 
those brethren have found, and will still 
further find that the willing service ren- 
dered to God and his people will be 

accepted and abundantly rewarded by 

During the meeting there were several 
persons added to the church, and we 
hope the efforts made on the occasion 
may be the means of adding many more. 

The meeting closed on Wednesday 
afternoon with devotional exercises, and 
the brethren dispersed, we have reason 
to believe, with their love increased to 
one another, and to "Him who gave 
himself for us, that he might redeem 
us from all iniquity, and purify unto 
himself a peculiar people, zealous of 
good works." And may we be that 
"peculiar people" in practice as well as 
in profession. 

J. Q. 


Christian parents, what are you doing 
to bring up your children in the "nur- 
ture and admonition of the Lord?" 
You are commanded by the highest 
authority, the authority which you re- 
vere, and by which you profess to be 
governed — that of heaven, to bring 
them up in this manner. The com- 
mand to bring them up in the nurture 
and admonition of the Lord, implies 
that they should be brought up in such 
a manner as will be calculated to bring 
them to a knowledge of the religion of 
Christ, and as will dispose them to em- 
brace and practice it. Christian pa- 
rents to whom children have been giv- 
en, should feel that, 

"Souls are their charge — to them 
His given 

To train them for their native heav'n." 

Christianity strengthens and en- 
larges all the affections of the human 
heart. And how strong then must be 
the love of Christian parents to their 
children — how great their anxiety for 
their conversion — how ardent their 
desires to meet and embrace them in 
heaven! And how extremely painful 
to a Christian parent's heart, must the 
thought be, of their children dying out 
of Christ, and of enduring all the con- 
sequences of such a death ! If then 
christian parents desire to have their 
children converted and saved, they 
should bring them into connection with 
those means which are calculated to 
bring about these desirable and happy 

The primary instrumental means 
which must bring about the conversion 
of youth as well as adults, is "the word 
of truth," "the gospel of our salvation-" 
Consequently, as soon as the minds of 
children become sufficiently developed 
for comprehending in any degree the 
a. Y. Yol. ix. 24 



-hould teach them its 
factt .s their 

able of receiving Mi 
ich christian family ilionld 

tute a school for the mutual if 
min <,' and espe'ciaHy 

■ instruction of tfte young, in tho 
triples of C!;ri.-< lenity. For may 

dren axe brought together in the sabbath 
'1, where the s<wip.turofi ar§ read, 

to memory, recited, u 
plained, and i '.!•?:•. U .-inging of 
hymns, qfferfpg up ofprayors, an 1 reli- 
gious conversation, suqh exorcis - 
favorable for leading tlie young and 
tender hearts of children to heaven and 

oatih chrülian family be <• ' heavenly thin Ami the fceaoheBi 

I little oiiv. :•«•!: ? EHkeVisc greet the ' wlio have the char: ■ ■■( youth in the 
church that if« in their house." Bom. ! Sabbath schools, if they are persons 
li3 : 8. From this language used by possessing the proper qualifications; for 
the I Paul, it appears there was 'their duties, usually become very much 

I urch in the nouse of Priseilla and interested ip the welfare of the children, 
Aquila. The picture of a little church 'andi'rom the relation they stand in to 
in a family, is to our mind- beautiful. \ them, may exerta very salutary influence 

Here in the family a part of the ser- 
vice performer] in the church can be 

upon them. The Sabbath school as an 
auxiliary to the church ibr the spreading 

performed. Tlie father will officiate! of the truth, may hav3 been ahm od, and 
as minister of the little congregation, ' made subservient to the spreading of 

-ted by the mother. Here the 
scriptures can be read and remarked 

error instead of truth. This must not 
necessarily be so, and it should not be 

upon; exhortation can be given ; and, 'so. Its efficiency as an auxiliary to the 
exercises in Einging ancl prayer can be 1 church, in doing good, especially to the 
performed. Here talents that from the : rising generation, cannot, we think, 
modesty of their possessors, might nev- be doubted by any who will give it. 

er become conspicuous in public, could 

exerted in a very profitable manner. 

Under such circumstances, seed ma- 

in all its connections, and separated 
from whatever abuses may have been 
engrafted upon it, a candid and thor- 

owed that may yield a rieh harvest, ' ough examination. 
arid labor performed which shall be j Av'iili tiiis view of the subject, we 
well rewarded. May such family 
schools and churches multiply among 

aid like to see Sabbath schools star* 
ted among our brethren wherever it can 

us. And may God sanctify their influ- be done. And where our brethren hi 

to the instruction and Conversion such schools in operation, we would 

of t ing, and to the improvement ' like to hear of them being encouraged 

'Id. I by those of our brethren who have 

A nether means that may be used to 'children to educate for life, for death, 

d advantage for imparting to our and ibr heaven. Those that devote 

children a knowledge of tho scripturefc, their time and -attention to the Sabbath 

asw'l!;:- for planfing r Rglöus prinei- school should be encouraged. And it 

• id forming a christian character. 

will be an encouragement to them to 

1. This if properly find a disposition prevailing among tho 

ted, throws around tl ung, 

a train of happy and holy influences. 

more orless likely to be in 

brethren, to avail themselves of the 
facilities afforded by this means, for 
having their childreu furthered in the 

floenc le. And when chit- saving knowledge of the Lord 



And parents who properly realize ceptible advantage arising from chil- 
their responsibility, and who feel thejdren attending public worsnip whilj 
anxious concern they should feel for they are young, still there will bo an 
the salvation of their offspring will Important point gained, should they 

the propriety and feel the necessity of form the habit of going to meeting. 

taking their children with them to the 

Many parents hare lamented when 

house of God, the place where tjie Ltheir children have grown tip, that 
gospel is preached. The lame man of .they have so little taste for christian 
whom we read in the second chapter of society, and for the house of God. 
the Acts of the apostles, was carried by And whose fault is it often? It may 
his friends to the temple. They did be the fault of the parents. Then täte 
wisely. What better place could they 1 your children while young yet, to meet- 
have taken him to? "Where would in^ and thus do vourdutv, and if they 
those who had the means to help the will not then go when they are grown 
poor, be more likely to have the heart ' up, you can feel that you did your 
to doit, thau about the temple of God? part. 

Let parents show the same prudence When brethren have some distance 
that the friends of this poor lame man to go to meeting, they should provide 
showed. Let them carry their children, means of conveyance for taking their 
or lead them, or haul them, to the children with them, if their pecuniary 
house ot God, if it is necessary to do .circumstances will allow them to do so. 
so to get them there. Here our y<: nth Every facility should be provided by u-, 
may meet Peter and John, or faithful as far as we are able to do so, to get 
ministers of Christ, who may have some ^our families to the house of God. The 
'precious truths, truths more valuable spiritual wants of our families cannot 
than silver and gold to impart. Or be neglected without committing sin. 
here they may meet the Savior, who \ And if in meeting these wants, a few 
loves to visit the place where his people dollars less would be left to our heirs 
meet to worship him. when our earthly possessions are dis- 

I posed of, it will be much better than 
W e are verv fearful that there is a , , il , . -. ., 

* . to hoard up earthlv treasures tor them, 

dreat delmauencv on the part of manv ',., , , . , . 

% . . . . . . wmle we neglect their eternal interests. 

christian parents relative to this thing 

of taking their children to meeting. 

It is certainly their duty to do so, i 

Christian parents, great responsibil- 
ity rests upon you concerning your 

children. Labor for the salvation of 

when there is no insurmountable ob- ! 

. .. «»,»! , , , their souls, both for your sake and tor 

stacle in the wav. Children should be ' . . ,, , 

. - . theirs: for vours, that you may by 

taken to meeting wnen young, in order , . , , 

J doing your duty, have "a conscience 

that advantage may be taken of the! . , c ~ ,, , „ ., . .1 

„ . " void or often S3, and lor theirs, as they 

power of habit, and that they may be- 
come accustomed to the practice of 
going to the house of God. Often at 
a very early period, earlier than the 
parents might expect, religious im- 
pressions are made upon the minds of 
chiidreu, and a life of piety is com- 
menced. And should there be no per- 

will be lost if they die out of Christ. 

J. Q. 

Xou' y Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, 
To v; horn we for our children cry! 
The good desir'd, and wanted most, 
Out of thy richest grace supph. 



1 COR. 6 : 1—7. 

There has a little friendly controver 
sy been going on in the Visitor for some 
time concerning 1 Cor. 6 : 1 — 7, and I 
was in hopes that the editorial remarks 
on page 281, Vol. 8 and the article on 
page 367 same Vol. written by D. B. 
both very sensibly written, would set 
the matter at rest, and convince the 
mind of every brother as to the true 
meaning of the text. But, to my sur- 
prise, on page 42 Vol. IX, br. D. P. S. 
comes out in an article, taking quite a 
different position, and merely follows 
King James' translation. Now to take 
the 4th. verse of said translation just as 
it stands, it seems to amount to a com- 
mand to us to set them to judge our 
things pertaining to this life, who are 
least esteemed in the church. This 
the writer of said article takes for gran- 
ted, and then goes on to explain, who 
those are that are least esteemed in the 
church. He divides the church into two 
classes. Those elders and teachers, he 
says, who labor faithfully in word and 
in doctrine, are those who are most 
esteemed in the church, and should not 
be appointed to adjust dfficulties. And 
of course, he says, it follows that those 
who labor less in word and in doctrine, 
with the deacons and lay members are 
less esteemed. And from among the 
latter class, he would have those com- 
mittees necessary to adjust difficulties, 

Now br. D. P. S. Please take your 
german tostament and read in the 4th. 
and 5ÜL verses, thus : Ihr aber, wenn 
ihr ueber zeitlichen Guetern Sachen 
habt, so nehmet ihr die, so bey der 
Gemeine verachtet sind, und setzet sie 
zu Richtern. Euch zur Schande musz 
ich das sagen, ist so gar kein Weiser 
unter euch '{ Oder doch nicht einer der 

da koennte richten »wischen BrudeT 
und Bruder. And also Campbell's 
translation, which reads thus; "If, then 
you have the cognizance of such mat- 
ters, why do you set those to judge 
who are of no accou it in the congrega- 
tion ? For shame to yon I say it <fcc." 
And then also consider well the defini- 
tion of the word in the original, which 
in King James' translation is rendered : 
least esteemed, given by the editors on 
page 282 Vol. VIII, which is : To set 
at naughty despise or treat contemptuous- 
ly. And then see if you can reconcile 
all this with your views, as expressed 
in said article. I am afraid it would 
be a difficult task. For according to 
Luther's and Campbell's translations, 
it is not in the form of a command, but 
of a reproof, which the 5 th and 6th 
verses of the english as well as the oth- 
er translations make very plain. 

Now if the definition of the original 
word by the editors and the definition 
given by Grove in his Lexicon, which 
is : To despise, contemn, slight, scorn, 
set at naught, treat with contempt, scoff 
at. And the translations of Luther 
and Campbell are all correct, then, 
according to the theory of D. P. S. all 
those preachers who labor less in word 
and doctrine (perhaps those who are 
not so gifted, or those whose circum- 
stances will not permit them to labor 
as much as others, or those who may 
not be so popular, and consequently 
will not be called upon to labor so much) 
and all the deacons and lay-mem- 
bers of the church are a despised class. 
Now br. Daniel this will not do. Take 
heed, says the Savior, that ye despise 
not one of these little ones. Matt. 
18 : 10. 

D. S. 





It is authoratively affirmed that the 
folio wing epistle was taken by Napo- 
leon from the public records of Rome, 
when he deprived that city of so many 
valuable manuscripts. It was written 
at the time and on the spot where Jesus 
Christ commenced his ministry, by 
Publius Lentullus, Governor of Judea, 
to the Senate of Rome — Caesar, Emper- 
or. It was the custom in those days 
for the Governor to write any event of 
importance which transpired while he 
held office : 

Conscript Fathers : — There appeared 
in these our days a man named Je3us 
Christ, who is yet living among us, 
and of the Gentiles is accepted as a 
prophet of great truth; but his own 
disciples call him the Son of God. 
He hath raised the dead, cured all 
manner of diseases. He is a man of 
stature, tall and comely, with a very 
ruddy countenance, such as the behold- 
er may love and fear. His hair is the 
color of the filbert when fully ripe, 
plain to his ears, whence downward it 
is most ornate in color, curling and wa- 
ving about bis shoulders ; in the mid- 
dle of his head is a seam or partition 
of long hair, after the manner of the 
Nazarites. His forehead is plain and 
delicate, his face without spot or wrink- 
le, beautiful, with a comely red ; his 
nose and mouth are exactly formed; 
beard the color of his hair, and thick, 
not of any length, but forked. In re- 
proving he is terrible ; in admonishing, 
courteous; in speaking, very modest 
and wise ; in proportion of body, well 
shaped. None have ever seen him 
laugh, but many have seen him weep. 
A man, for his surpassing beauty, 
excelling the children of men. 



Let us suggest some things which 
may tend to promote the happiness of 

1. Each in the home circle must 
have a benevolent spirit, or have, a dis- 
position to make the rest happy. 

If one be heedless of the wishes of 
the others, but tenacious of his own 
gratification, he acts on a selfish princi- 
ple, which can sunder all human ties. 
A benevolent spirit will lead to fre- 
quent self-denial for others' good, and 
it is the corner-stone on which the hap- 
piness of home must rest. 

2. Avoid the positive causes which 
tend to mar the peace of home. 

Everything which will be likely to 
displease, if unnecessary, should be 
avoided. The happines i of a day may- 
be destroyed by a single word or action, 
and its repetition may keep a family in 
constant turmoil. Small things may 
embitter life. He who would knowing- 
ly give unnecessary pain is wanting in 
humane feelings. 

3. Each must have a forbearing 

No one that knows himself imagines 
that he is perfect, even as a social be- 
ing. He needs the forbearance of oth- 
ers, and he must be willing to extend 
it to them. To ask perfection in others, 
when one has only imperfections to 
give in return, is not a fair exchange. 
There will often be difference of opin- 
ion, but there need be no alienation of 
feeling. Let the judgment lean to the 
side of charity, and what charity cannot 
cover, let forbearance excuse. 

4. Be ready to ask forgiveness. 
Many are too little to do this. But 

nothing can so stamp one's character 
with the seal of true greatness, as a 



free, . penitent acknowledgment I daily affairs, or on events of mere local 

of:. : has beeii done, importance, their minds will wantvigor 

And whenever s*wh spirits ar ther. and The hour of leisure will 

baii ■:. i not be broken, though the drag heavily, Life' will pass ma dull 

bouse be am all. 

monoton v. Home will be wanting 
5. Cultivate an open, communicative attractiveness. But enlarge and elevate 

the thought? of the home circle, 

md it 


give vigor 

the intellect and 


An open expression of thought and 
feeling> to a wider comparison of] freshness to the feelings; it will wafen 
view-, to more intelligent judgments, 
and to a knowledge of one another, 
which removes distrust, and forms the 
only true bu>is of mutual confidence and 
sympathy. Zdiuds cannot flow into one 
annul r unless they knew each other — 
unless they are open and communicative. 
Blest subjects may b^ familiarly con- 
versed upon. At least, a spirit of re- 
serve should be avoided. If character- 
istic of a family in their relations to 
each other, it stops the spontaneous 

the spirit of inquiry, prompt to diligent 
reading and study, and pour into the 
dairy Conversation vivacity, variety, and 
elevated sentiment. Let young minds 
grow up Burjoundea by a spirit of intel- 
ligence which reacts, which invi - ' . .res; 
net mere news of the day, but that 
which is of substantial importance — 
the very kernel of truth. It is danger- 
ous to the happiness of a family, if its 
leading members sink into mental Blug- 
gishness. Many a young mind has 
outflowing'of feeling and thought ; it] sou g ht low llüd vicious excitement 

deadens sympathy, chills affection, and 
thus breaks the sweetest charm of 

6. Another requisite is the faithful 
performance of relative duties. 

J.very social relation involves corres- 
ponding social duties. Husband and 
wife, paicnt and child, brother and sis- 
ter, owe to each other respectively the 
duties of these relations. It is a funda- 
mental law, in all the relationships of 
society, that they involve reciprocal du- 
ties which balance one another. And 
if a person sustain a relation and neglect 
it.' duties; he violates the very principle 
of harmony in the social system. He 
di own nature. — He is worse 

than an inlidel. 

7. Cult'.vatc a relish for useful knowl- 

{Some of the family, at least, have 
leisure. — Let them so use it as to in- 
crease tlie common stock of knowledge- 
If a family dwell only on the routine of 

abroad, for want of proper mental em- 
ployment at home. 

S. Cherish the social affections. 

Nothing can supply the want of 
these. They give to domestic life its 
bloom and fragrance. Tender their in- 
fluence every burden is light, every em- 
ployment cheerful, every care sweet. 
Without them all mutual service is a 
kind of task-work, and life itself cold 
and cheerless. — A sense of duty, how- 
ever strong, is not sufficient. A deter- 
munition to do just what one is obliged 
to do in the thousand little cares of 
domestic life overtasks the conscience, 
and leaves little room for the play of 
the affections. These are not altogether 
itanonus. They may be cherished 
— directly, by little attentions and kind- 
• s which Fi ed them ; indirectly, by 
avoiding wflateVel drinks up their life 
— seeking pleasure abroad, apart from 
the family — self indulgence, too absor- 
bing pursuit of w alth or honor — any- 
thing which dees not give room for the 
growth and play of the social affections. 



THE MOTHER'S LAST LESSON, 'granted, and the child's rosy cheek and 

'golden head ftestfea beside the 'pale 
■ ill you please learn me my Y„er*e, l ld f . ^ ^. mothei ,_ A]a?i 

na, and then kiss me, and bid me fdlow , h ^ ^ did hc ^.^ 

nod-night!" said little Roger L- 

as he opened the door and peeped cau- 
tiously into the chamber of his sich 
mother. "I am very sleepy, but no 
one has heard me say my prayer 

then the irreparable bss which he 
was soon to sustain ! 

"Roger, my son, my darling child," 
said the dying mother,, "repeat this 
verse after me, and never, never for- 

Mrs. L waß very ill; indeed, her | get [p^When r,uj father and mother 

attendants believed, her to be üy™g-\f vrS a]:eme, the Lord shall talc e me ujL" 
She sat propped up with pillows, »w'hjhe child repeated it distinctly, and 
struggling for breath— her lips wrefc^ ^ üttle grayer! He then kissed 
white— her eye was growing dull and; the cold? almos{ . rigid lips before j^ 

glaeod, and the purple blood was set- 
tling at the ends of her cold, attenua- 
ted fingers. She was a widow, and 
little Roger was her only, her darling 
child. Every night he has been in 
the habit of coming into her room and 
sitting upon her lap, or kneeling by her 
side, while she repeated to him pas- 
sages from God's Holy Word, or rela- 
ted to him stories of the wise and good 
men spoken of in its pages. She had 
been in delicate health for many years, 
but never too ill to learn little Roger 
his verse and hear his prayers. 

"Hush ! hush !" said a lady, who 
was watching beside her couch ; "your 
dear mamma is too ill to hear you say 
your prayers to-night. I will put you 

and went quietly to his little couch. 

When he arose in the morning, he 
sought, as usual, his mother's room, but 
he found her cold and still ! — wrapped 
in her winding sheet ! That was her 
last lesson ! He has never forgotten 
it! — he probakjy never will I He has 
grown to be a man — a good man — and 
now occupies a post of much honor and 
distinction in Massachusetts. I never 
could look upon him without thinking 
about the faith so beautifully exhibited 
by his dying mother. It was not mis- 
placed. The Lord has taken her dar- 
ling up. 

My little reader, if you have God for 
your friend., you need never fear ; fath- 
er and moth r may forsake you — the 

in bed," and as she said this, she came , WQrld may geem fcq you nke a drear}) 
forward and laid her hand gently upon | ^^ fuU of pitfalls and thQrDS _ but> 
his arm, as though she would have led 
him from the room. Roger began to 
sob as if his little heart would break. 

"Iciunotgo to bed without saying 
my prayers — indeed, I cannot!" 

The -ar cf the dving mother caught 

the i 


she had been 

nearly i -sensible to everything transpi- 
ring • v öd her, the sound of her dar- 
ling"- aroused her from her stupor, 
and turning to a friend, she desired 
her to bring him to her couch and lay 

He can bring you safely through trials, 
and give you at last a golden harp and 
snowy robe,, like those the purified wear 
iu heaven. — He can even surround your 
death-bed by angel visitants. He is 
all-powerful — an ever-present help in 
'time of trouble. Will you not, then, 
seek His frieudship and keep His com- 

mandments ? 


The labor of the righteous tendeth 
to life; the fruit of the wicked to 

him on her bosom. Her request was sin." Frov. 10: 16. 




For the Gospel Visitor. 

An extract. 

I would speak affectionately to you 
who are in the bloom of your days, and 
conjure you," if there be any virtue, 
and if there be any praise," to "re- 
member your Creator in the days of 
your youth." Whilst you are still, 
strangers to the seductions of an en- 
snaring world, I would warn you against 
the evils which will gird you around 
when you go forth from the peaceful 
asylums of your childhood, and mix, 
as you unavoidably must, with those 
who lie in wait to destroy the unwary. 
I would tell you that there is no hap- 
piness but in the fear of the Almighty; 
that if you would so pass through life as 
not to tremble and quail at the approach 
of death, make it your morning and 
your evening prayer, that the Holy 
Spirit may take possession of your souls 
and lead you so to love the Lord Jesus 
in sincerity, that you may not be allured 
from the holiness of religion by the 
devices of a wicked generation. You 
read of a monarch who wept as his 
countless army passed before him, 
staggered by the thought, that yet a few 
years, and those stirring hosts would 
lie motionless in the chambers of the 
grave. Might not a christian minis- 
ter weep over you, as he gazes on the 
freshness of your days, and considers 
that it is but too possible, that you 
hereafter give ear to the scorner and the 
seducer. Thus might the buds of early 
promise be nipped ; and it might come 
to pass, that you, the children, it may 
be, of pious parents, over whose infan- 
cy a godly father may have watched, 
and whose opening hours may have 

been guarded by the tender solicitudes 
of a righteous mother, would entail on 
yourselves a heritage of shame, and go 
down at the Judgment into the pit of 
the unbeliever and profligate. Let this 
warning word be remembered by you 
all ; it is simple enough for the young- 
est, it is important enough for the 
eldest. You cannot begin too soon to 
serve the Lord, but you may easily put 
it off too long ; and the thing that will 
be least regretted when you come to die 
is, that you gave the first days of ex- 
istence to preparation for Heaven. 

D. H. 


There cannot be a greater contrast 
than between a pious and profane youth* 
A wicked young man is one of the most 
deplorable sights in the world. He is 
engaged in the service of the devil and 
his angels — the tormentor of his family, 
and the curse of society. He destroys 
the prime of his life in his ungodly 
pursuits, rushes into temptation, and is 
a slave to corruption. He earnestly 
delights in sin, glories in his shame, 
and is led captive by the devil at his 
will. Reader, if this be thy state, how 
truly affecting is it ! Saints pray for 
you j angels pity you j the Savior weeps 
over you, and Jehovah himself ii» con- 
cerned for your latter end : "As I live, 
saith the Lord God, I have no pleasure 
in the death of the wicked." Ezek. 
33 : 11. "0 that they were wise, that 
they understood this, that they would 
consider their latter end." Deut. 
32 : 29. If you seek Him, he will be 
found of you j if you forsake him, he will 
cast you off forever. Young man, you 
are now warned and admonished : but if 
you are resolved to disregard every en- 
treaty and pursue your guilty pleasure«, 
if you love misery and are determined 



to perish, then, "Rejoice O young man, 
in thy youth ; and let thy heart cheer 
thee in the days of thy youth, and walk 
in the ways of thy heart, and in the 
sight of thine eyes; but know thou, 
that for all these things God will briüg 
thee into [judgment." Eccles. 11 : 9. 
A pious youth is one of the most de- 
lightful eights under heaven. He is 
employed in the work of God and an- 
gels : he is remembering his Creator 
in the days of his youth, and devoting 
the morning of "his life to the Father of 
his mercies. By divine grace he is en- 
abled to strive against sin, resist Satan, 
"flee vouthful lusts," eontend with 
corruptions, and conquer temptations 
when exposed to them ; but he avoids 
the tempter's path, and overcomes a 
corrupted and corrupting world. The 
pious youth is a comfort to his family 
and friends, and a blessing to society. 
He is training up for a useful and hon- 
orable life, a happy death, and a blessed 
eternity. His amiable example is wor- 
thy of imitation by all around him. 
In a word, he is the admiration of saints, 
the joy of angels, and the delight of 
God himself. The Lord taketh pleas- 
ure in them that fear him, and in them 
that hope in nis mercy. Psalm 33 : 18. 
His way is pleasantness and peace in 
this world. He has hope in his death, 
and an incorruptible inheritance when 
time shall be no more. "Let me die 
the death of the righteous, and let my 
last end be like his." Let the wicked 
man forsake his ways; let him pray for 
the pardon of his sins ; for the blood of 
Jesus Christ cleanseth from all sin. 
1 John, 1 : 7. 


It is a good sign and true when you 
see, amid a little group of boys, one 

dart from the rest, and tossing his arms 
above his head, shout, "There's my 
father!" as he runs to meet him. 
You may be sure, no matter what bu- 
siness troubles soever that man may 
have, that there is a spot in his- heart 
still fresh and green, which the cares 
of the world have had no power to- 
blight. "There's my father!" With 
what a pretty pride the little fellow 
shouts this ! He must indeed be & 
brute, whose fatherly heart does not 
swell with love, whose eyes do not 
glisten, who does not, at such a mo- 
ment, feel amply repaid for that day's 
toil, no matter how wearisome. After 
all, Love is the only thing worth hav- 
ing in this world. They who stand 
over new-made graves tell us so. Fame, 
and money, and amhition, dwindle to* 
nothing beside the white, calm brow of 
death, though God knows it may bo 
but the youngling of the flock, whose 
lips have never even learned to sylla- 
ble our name. — 

<♦»»■ > 



1 Cor. 3 : 12—15. 

Beloved Brethren : As I see in- al- 
most every No. of the Gospel Visitor 
some queries and their respective answers 1 , 
and generally satisfactory too, I wish 
therefore to know what we are to under- 
stand by the apostle's writing in 1 Cor. 
3 : 12—15. 

C. €. 

Answer. — The words- upon which aa 
explanation is desired, are these : "Now 
if any man build upon this foundation 
gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, 
stubble ; every man's work shall be made 
manifest; for, the day shall declare it, 
because it shall be revealed by firef 


ami tbc fire shall try every man's work 
of what sort it is. If any man's work 
abide which lie hath built thereupon, 
lie shall receive a reward. If any 
man's work shall be burned, he shall 
suffer loss : but he himself shall be 
saved; yet so as by lire." 

Although these words refer prima- 
rily to the teachers, yet they possess a 
universal character, and may justly be 
applied to all in the church. No foun- 
dation will answer to build a christian 
character upon but Chris!-. "There is 
no other name under heaven given 
among men, whereby we must be 
saved/' And not only must Christ 
be the foundation, but if we expect to be 
rewarded for what we do, our work 
must be in strict accordance with the 
truth, which is compared to gold, silver, 
and precious stones. We understand 
by gold, silver, and precious stones, 
such works as arc right and proper in 
themselves as ordained by Christ, and 
which are performed from a pure and 
proper motive, namely, to "the glory 
of God. By wood, hay, and stubble, 
we understand such works as are not 
ordaioed by Christ, or, if ordained by 
him, not performed from a proper mo- 
tive. Some of the early ministers 
preached, and some persons believed 
that circumcision and other Jewish 
rites were to continue in the Christiau 
church j but in this they were wrong, 
and all the labor performed to support. 
such things, was of no account, and 
would be consumed when tried by lire 
Again, our fallen nature is such, thai 
unless we are very careful there will be 
much o r self-honor and self-importance 
mixed with wjiat we do. And when 
tot the time being, nature is not prop- 
erly brought under, and we do things, 
such as preaching, if we are preachers, 
or praying, or giving alms, for self- 

aggrandizement, or for getting: a name 
in the world, all such work will lot 
stand the fiery tri:-l through which 
all our works must p;; s. It will then 
be found that such have spent their 
time and labor to but little purp, 
and that they will lose much of that 
reward which they might have obtained, 
had they applied themselves in a prop- 
er spirit, and with proper Beftl in doing 
the real work of God. Let it be un- 
derstood that notwithstanding certain 
imperfections adhered to them, still 
they had built upon Christ, had been 
converted, and upon the whole they 
were good men, and their lives in tin 
main were right. But nothing will he 
accepted of the Lord in the day ol 
judgment, but what is in accordance 
with his will, and what lias been done 
to his honor and glory. And there 
will be some who will have done so 
much of that kind of work that will 
be consumed, that thoy will be saved 
as by fire; that is, saved as things are 
saved, when a house is on fire — saved 
with difficulty. 

"According to this, the important 
truth is to be found in this passlge 
which the evangelical church has ever 
decidedly maintained, that titittvätfdti is 
conditioned only by the fa ilk with 
which is connected Christ as the foun- 
dation; but the ./ .,/v. of salvatiou 
stands in proportion to the degree of 
sancfiheation which i .attains; that 

is to say, he win. th'er with 

the foundation in him shall stcml the 
in the day of the Lord, will attain 
TO a higher reward than he who loses 
his labor, although himself is barely 

The Catholic dectrine of purgatory 
finds no countenance whatever in this 
passage, for purgatory refers to the 
cleansing from the dross of personal 



sin of believers not sanctified here 
below. But in this passage the allu- 
sion is not to any purifying of persons 
frora^-in. but to the trial of their works, 
and their building. 

"Look to yourselves, that we lose not 
those things which we have wrought, 
but that we receive a full reward. " 
2 John 8. 


-J. * 

Concerning our manner of electing 
officers in the church. 

Dear Brethren : I wish to have your 
views on the subject of electing speak- 
ers as there is a difference of opinion 
among our brethren. . Some think we 
are not hauling our elections agreeable 
to the word or the example given in 
Acts 1 : 23. Please give an explana- 
tion on that subject; by so doing you 
will oblige your brother, 


Answer. — We have sometimes thought 
that perhaps there might be an improve- 
ment made in our manner of electing 
ministers and deacons. But as we do 
not know the ~recise manner in which 
Matthias was qhps^ri, as it is said "they 
gave forth theii lots/' and as our pres- 
ent seems to answer very well, 
we are satisfied with it. 


Concerning money in church treas- 

Dear Brethren in the Lord : I wish 
to ask you a few questions which you 
will please answer through the Visitor. 
[Is it right when brethren have some 
money, say fifty or one hundred dollars 
in the treasury for the use of the poor, 
i to put that money out on interest. 

S. R. II. 

Answer. — We think it is not wrong 
to put such Biou ey out on interest, if it 
is not needed for immediate use. 

Militarv exercises. 

Is it right for brethren to attend the 
regular military musters, or is it wrong, 
to do so ? 

S. K H. 

Answer. — As the Brethren consider 
war contrary to both the letter and the 
spirit of the gospel, it must appear very 
inconsistent for any of onr brethren to 
attend military exercises; and we con- 
sider it very wrong for them to do so. 

The last two questions had been 
mislaid. Hence, their appearance at 
this time. Br. S. II. H. will please 

36, 37. 

1 Cor. 7 

Dear Brethren : Please give us an 
explanation of these verses, and tell us 
whether Paul had reference to the fath- 
er or the bridegroom. 

S. L. 

Answer. — The following are the 
words in the text referred to : "But if 
any man think that he behaveth him- 
self uncomely toward his virgin, if she 
pass the flower of her age, and need 
so require, let him do what he will, 
he sinneth not : let them marry. Nev- 
ertheless he that standeth steadfast 
in bis heart, having no necessity, but 
hath power over his own will, and hath 
so decreed in his heart that he will 
keep his virgin, doeth well/' Refer- 
ence is probably here made to the 
father of the virgin, and after the an- 
cient and eastern way of viewing the 
subject he considers the question of 
marriage as entirely placed in the hands 
of the father, or the guardian of the 

But perhaps we come a little nearer 
to the true sense, if we understand by 
virgin virginity, or abstaining from 
marrying, as Paul himself did. At 
least we think Paul would not counte- 
nance such an authority of a father 
over his child, that is of sufficient age 
to make a choice, though he gave coun- 
tenance, to the idea, that a man, aud a 
woman too, may either marry or keep 
their own virginity. 




Brethren all who disagree, 
Yet would have charity to please us. 
Union there can never be, 
Unless that we are one in Jesus, 
One as he is one in God, 
In spirit and in disposition, 
This the holy scriptures teach, 
'Tis plain without an exposition. 

Party names then lay aside, 
And cast away your broken cistern, 
Christ the lamb, the church the bride. 
Then take no other name but christian ; 
Brides they take the husband's name, 
Nor would they sanction any other, 
Why should we not do the same, 
What do you say, contending Brother ? 

All the family on earth, 
Yea, all the family in heaven, 
Take thy name the scripture saith, 
Indeed no other name is given; 
Let us then in one agree 
And throw aside our party spirit, 
TJnto Christ let's married be, 
And all hie promises inherit. 

You who never have complied, 
With any gospel 'requisition, 
You who Tiave the faith denied, 
May come to 'Christ and find admission, 
Come the way of his commands, 
The way the apostles so much prized, 
Ho who reads may understand, 
Believe, »spent and be baptised. 

So shall you with us receive, 
Of all your sins a full remission, 
From your bondage he'll relieve, 
And answer every right petition; 
He will keep you in the way, 
If you'll attend his orders given, 
Raise you up at the last day, 
And seat you by his side in heaven. 


My "brethren I love you I feel in my heart, 
Some tender emotions to think wo must part, 
The thought would distress me but on heavens 

The faithful will meet and bo parted no more. 

My duty, my duty, it calls me away, 
Tne call is so urgent, that I must obey, 

And when wo are parted in secret let's go, 
And pray for each o ther and for sinners too. 

It may not be long till the trumpet will sound 
And call all the nations the universe round, 
I hope then to sec you and thousands unknown 
Ascending in triumph whore Jesus is gone. 

In hope of that meeting, let's part in good 
So farewell my brave soldiers, accustomed to 

i war. 

A many a hard battle you fought and did gain 
But still you must conquer if you'd wish to 

No danger of conquest if you will obey, 
And follow the Saviour in the gospel way ; 
Your foes tho' a thousand are conquered by one, 
When two are united ten thousand shall run. 

Farewell, ye young converts, enlisted for war, 
Gird on the blest armour, for battle prepare, 
For hell is enraged, and men do despise, 
They will try to prevent you from gaining the 

But think that blest heaven is peopled with 

Who once lived on earth and surrounded with 

Thoy under the banner of Jesus did fight, 

By faith then receive him, obey and you'll live. 

Rely on his word, and his promises plead, 
For Jesus has plenty for all who may need. 

The way that looks doubtful, the Saviour made 

Then do not bo doubtful, but trust in his name 

My brethren and sisters, I bid you farewell, 

Through grace I am determined to fight against 

Through grace I am determined to make my 

way through, 

May wo all meet in heaven ! so Christians adieu. 

For the Visitor. 
Come, meditate a while with me 
Upon the wondrous works of God, 
His wisdom, power, and skill we see 
In forming all things by his word, 
Tho heavens with all the starry hosts, 
Which shine in briliant beauty there. 
The earth, with hill, and dale, and coast, 
Tho sea bedecked with islands fair. 

The Sun, the glorious king of day, 
Sheds forth his beams of gorgeous light, 



Fair Cynthia, -with serene ray, 

Shines forth the modest queen of night ; 

The lofty oak, the stately palm, 

All trees and shrubc,and beauteous flowers, 

The winding stream, the lake so calm, 

The busy bee in roseate bowers. 

The pretty little joyous birds, 
That gladden many weary hours, 
Instinctly warbling notes of praise, 
To their great architect and ours ; 
And beasts of all varieties, 
Huge whales and fish to fill the sea, 
Insects of every shape, and size, 
That buzz and. flit from floVs to tree. 

Far more than these were made by him, 
That noble architect of ours, 
And lastly Adam, free from sin, 
Was formed and placed in Eden's bowers; 
The image of his Maker, God, 
Did Adam bear, favored one ! 
Though sweet and lovely his abode, 
'Twas not thought good to dwell alone. 

So Eve was formed, a help mate fair 
For Adam in his Eden home, 
True bliss and harmony dwell there, 
And then creation's work was done ; 
In six days all this work was done, 
Harmoniously all things accord ; 
The planets in their courses run; 
All things but man obey the Lord. 

L. T. 


Ye dying men reflect to day 
Upon your mortal state, 
For here on earth you have no stay, 
Your mortal body must decay, 
For this is common fate. 

Man is mortal, and born to die, 
Experience does show ; 
The word of God does testify 
The same, on which we can rely, 
That all to dust must go. 

There is a part in man we know, 
That never, never dies ; 
That part will to kind Jesus go, 
Or else to misery and wo ; 
Repent, your end draws nigh. 

Immortal soul that vital part, 
Must go to heaven or hell, 
come my friends, lay it to heart, 
To one we go when we depart ! 
Forever there to dwell. 


Dear brethren Editors. 

I lately re- 
turned from a little Missionary tour 
through the western part of this state, 
traveling some three or four hundred 
miles, attending a number of meetings 
and attending to some church matters 
&c. In this, as at all times under like 
circumstances, I was again impressed 
with the importance of a more exten- 
sive system of ministerial efforts among 
the brethren, as a body. The favorable 
reception with which we met, and the 
earnest attention paid to our feeble 
efforts, as well as the salutary effects 
it appeared to have upon many of our 
hearers, and the favorable disposition 
expressed toward the doctrines advanced, 
convinced us fully, that much good 
would result from the general diffusion 
of the truth through these as well as 
other parts of the world. 

Though this is a subject that has 
been generally canvassed among the 
brethren, and the annual meeting 
from time to time has been called upon 
to lay the foundation for improvement 
in the church upon this subject, and 
while all, both individually, and as a 
body, admit its importance, and the 
obligation resting upon us by the com- 
mand of the Savior and the example 
of the first christian, nothing has yet 
been done. 

The demand being met by such ar- 
guments as these, the time has not yet 
arrived ; we cannot for the present 
come to any definite conclusion, how it 
might be accomplished. The ministry 
has been called to the performance of 
that work and they ought to go, and if 
they make sacrifices here they will get 
their reward. In answer to the above 
I will simply say by way of inquiry, 
Why has not the time arrived for the 


church to ae, in this matter? ITas no' their duty more fully iliin any other 

the comroandmi be forth, move °! ttS8 ." !> ma», '^hey »T* seerihning 

-i v ,a A v , (r , • . n 4l more uuiü and money ami nerformiag 

than I • - .1 into all l!ie , , , • r • i l 

more labor tor wbich . . • no re- 
proach the gojpel to every 1>iun( , rat j 0ri in t ; n , w , ;lll 

lich we have any ncquaintanc 

creatdre &o/' 



cannot say so 

THe Savior sent them, the duty now * e "e sorry, mat we 
„ , , , , , , „ , . * . mueh for the laity. Th • doing 

of the church (the body of chris* ) ig to Qothing ^^ 

scr tf th.-m.— not only to appoint thorn, j Dear blv;hr ,, n , if thq riiltiistfy shall 
but to enable them to carry it out Why ; <r C t their reward for the] of love, 

ran we not derive ]dan, by which is there nc 4 dan&er of 

improvement can be made? are not our 
churches large and WeaHHyr And are 

there not many brethren who mi<_dit' be 

reward? J f there i fciönor, or ad- 

ran tage'ih the Conversion < world. 

let every brother and sister come in for 
their share. All we hav* and are be- 

usefol in the field, if they had the longs to the Lord ; we are his ,u<. 

bet \is than make ^ueh use of the Jjoni's 
goods, that we may ,L r i\ i:it. of 

means &c! ? We have then both the 

means, and the material. Wh} T not 
then employ them? 

But we arc met with the answer, 
the ministry has been called to that 
duty, and upon them it devolves. Has 
not experience taught us, that if the 
whole work is to rest upon them, it 
will forever remain crijpplted, and limit- 
ed, compared to the increasing demand. 
But it is said, Many of them are blessed 
with much, and are able to devote their 
time, &c. While that is true as re- 
spect* some, yet there are Others who 
are in indigent circumstances, Who 
are called and might be useful, while 
others who are not called have an abun- 
dance, and are .itill accumulating wealth 
by thousands, and are not contributing 
anything for the promotion of the good 
-e. Our talents are all given \& us 
the L r i-rd, ahd may oorfsfat in intel- 
lectual gifts, and they may alsoconsi- 
the unrighteous mammon of this world, 
and t: foro we consider, that the ob- 
ligation rests ad much upon one as upon 
the other. 

in we are told that we should 

per , that we Will gel our reward. 

in reply to this T would say, that I am 

of opinion, that the ministry among 

the brethren generally arc discharging 

our stewardship with joy and not with 
grief. If he who gives a ui- »pie a cup 
of cold water will get a v . how 

much more shall the cheerful giver 
whom the Lord loves, be abundantly 
blessed ! 

Our opinion has been for some time 
that some efficient jbrefcnren should be 
kept constantly in the fiel» . 

It is not our purpose at, present 
fully to djscuss this subjeia, bur. only 
to keep the matter before the brethren, 
and if we could get them to see the 
matter a- we see it, there would soon be 
a change, believing that we have the 
means, and the material, and that the 
time is noR-, and the demand is "urgent, 
and the command iinp'esutj ro and 

preach the gospel to ev .e &c. 

Va. F. M. 


Monrovia, -Uu\ May 1st. 1859. 

Dear Brethren: On the twenty 
seventh of April our much beloved 
brother Nalor bade adien to all the 
pains and d istjd iotndes of mortality. 

and entered into life. He bad long 

ruished under an enfeebled body, 
and lead been culled to endure a com- 
plication <>f affliction. While these, 

sanctified as ihey «'«re by grace, nat 
orally induce.! him to trim bis lamp, and 
to wait in an expectant attitude, tbo 
coming of bis Lord, tbey also tended 
to prepare bis /rienda for the painful 



bereavement. His companion was a 
close and unwearied attendant. It was 
the brethren's and sister's happy priv- 
ilege to watch over his last lingering* 
moments, and to soothe the pillow of 
death, and to witness the flight of his 
redeemed and triumphant spirit. 

But after every medical exertion 
had proved ineffectual, he meekly, 
rendered up his ransomed son! into the 
hands of his Redeemer. Tims died 
brother Nalor. more full of honor than 
ofdays, leaving behind him a copy of 
everything praiseworthy and of good 
report. Oft has he given me sweet 
counsel when I felt ready to sink be- 
neath the pressure ; but by adhering to 
hi? advice, and trusting in a faithful 
God, I was soon happy again. He spake 
much to his friends around him to pre- 
pare for death. Religion in him was 
not the production of gloom, either 
during the progress of life, or in the 
near views of its termination, and uni- 
formly expressed his satisfaction and 
joy at the prospect. We have met 
with a great loss in our church. He 
was a Deacon. How mysterious are 
the ways of God ! But we know the 
Judge of the whole earth must do right. 
Submission therefore, becomes his 
creatures, under the darkest and most 
painful dispensation. Tn mind and body, 
for the last few days I have been dis- 
tressed, and at times almost over- 
whelmed : — 

"Every sorrow cuts a string 
And urges us to rise." 

O that my God would now come and 
absorb my will in his. The solemn and 
affecting events thus brought under re- 
view, are admirably calculated to 
teach many important and useful les- 
sons. It would be well if the living 
would lay it more to heart. Yet alas! 
how feeble the influence which these 
truths appear to have on the actual 
doings of men in general. This is 
greatly to be lamented. Brother James 
JValor never yielded to reveries of un- 
governed fancy, nor was he the crea- 
ture of wild and undefined impressions; 
on the contrary, he ever sought to know 
the will of God, by the legitimate use 
of every means of grace afforded him. 
In the course of the last few years 
especially, he had experienced an in- 
tensity of desire for the prosperity of 

Brother Nalor has six children in 
that blest abode ; they all died in infan- 
cy. Oft times would his mind be car- 

ried away to them by an eye of faith, 
so that death itself seems but as the 
gathering around us of the arms of our 
sainted friends, receiving us with holy 
affection and most soothing ern l i races. 
With the hope of being gathered into 
such a society of kindred at the mo- 
ment of death, and the smiles of our 
Savior, death will be sweeter and soft- 
er than repose. Oh! to die thus with 
the arms of earthly and heavenly love 
joined beneath and around lisi Can 
this be an hour of terror f No, rath- 
er it is like going home. 

How blest the righteous when he dies ,» 

When sinks a weary soul to rest. 
How mildly beams the closing eyes, 

How gently heaves the expiring breast. 
So fades a summer cloud away, 

So sinks the gale when storms are o'er, 
So gently shuts the eye offtäy ; 

Bodies a wave along the shore. 
Hail, auspicious morn! Tili then, 
let us press on, and, with unabating 
vigour, nobly struggle through every 
difficulty and affliction. And yet a lit- 
tle while, and he that shall come will 
come, and take his tempted people to 

their everlasting rest. 

C. C. 

— <^-^r— 


fj^r* We gratefully acknowledge a 
handsome increase of our subscription- 
list (of about 40) at our last yearly 
meeting, and especially rejoice that our 
dear brethren in Iowa and other West- 
ern 'S'.'ates have been blessed with a 
good prospect of a plentiful harvest, 
and of a good time coming', while with 
us the same prospect has been blasted 
by the frost, in June. 

fj^y* A brother says, "he paid for the 
Visitor three years ago, and never 
received it.'" — Why did he not inform us 
of this long ago } We certainly have 
no wish to make such a mistake, nor 
can we at this late day ascertain, how 
it happened, and would prefer at ail 
times, to he immediately informed of 
our errors, in order to correct them. 
I f a brother or any.peison pays us for 
something in advance, and it does not 
come in a reasonable time, (this side 
of the Rocky .Mountains it should come 
in less than four weeks,) then let that 
brother not wait three months, much 
less three years, without giviüg notice 
of the f ct. 

fj^y- There is also often complaint 
made, that members had paid for the 



Minutes, and never received them. We 
can assure our brethren, that the Min- 
utes are sent with the greatest care to 
all whose names are found on the lists 
made up here and at the yearly meet- 
ing. Still mistakes and omissions may 
happen, and we are always glad to be 
informed of them, and to correct them. 
But we are sure the mistake is made 
often at the Postoffice, where they are 
to be distributed. Being too large to 
be sent under seal in a letter, members 
should particularly inquire for some- 
thing printed (a little pamphlet.) Post- 
masters are not all as careful as they 
should be. Some are perhaps not scru- 
pulous to open small packages directed 
to some person, reading or giving to 
others to read, what does not concern 
them, and thus the thing gets lost, be- 
cause there is perhaps no name inside, 
and the wrapper with the direction has 
been thrown away. The only way to 
do is to charge the Postmaster to take 
good care of all thatcomes to our name, 
and when we call at the office, to have 
not only the letters, but also the pa- 
pers searched, or what is still better, 
to pay the P. M. for a private box to 
put in all our mail-matter, then we will 
be pretty sure, if he is honest' and em- 
ploys honest persons as substitutes, of 
getting what belongs to us. If you do 
so, and make proper inquiries in due 
time, not too long apart, at your Post- 
office, and what you expected has not 
come, write at once to us, and we will 
try to send again, if we are able. 

Q^T" We have sent the Minutes of the 
late yearly meeting not only to all who 
ordered and paid for them, but a great 
many to our friends and agents, for 
which we ask no other return, but a 
continuance of their favor in exerting 
themselves for the Gospel Visitor. If 
any that have ordered it, did not re- 
ceive it by this time, let them inform 
us, and we will try again to send. If 
we have missed some of our agents, and 
directed the Minutes wrong, it was per- 
haps only because the agent's name 
was not at the head of the list. Where 
we sent two or more to one person, 
we hope they will distribute them 


Died in Marshal co, Indiana May 31 last 
Sister ESTHER MILLER, consort of br. Jona- 
than Miller, formerly of Stark co. Ohio, aged 

54 years 8 months and 24 days. Funeral ser- 
vices on Phil. 1 : 21 by the writer 

Christian Wknger. 

Died in Somerset co. Pa. May 14 Brother 
TOBIAS MUSSER, an old, well known and 
well beloved member of tho church, aged 82 
years, 4 months and 23 days. His house and 
heart were always open to receive strangers, and 
many a time the writer of this enjoyed his hos- 
pitality. May the Lord reward him. .Of his 
last illness, which lasted only a few weeks wo 
are not informed particularly, nor of the family 
circumstances, whether his loving companion 
has survived him, or gone before. Only this 
we know, that he left a respectable family of 
children, mostly married and members of the 
church. — A later communication informs us, 
that he left an aged widow and eight children to 
mourn their loss. Funeral services by hrn. 
Blough and Shrack on Rev. 14 : 13. 

Died suddenly near Columbiana, 0. May 18» 
LOWINA FESLER, a daughter of Jacob 
Bleem, and wife of Jesse Fesler, aged 29 years, 
3 months and 27 days, leaving behind a sorrow- 
ing widower with 3 small now motherless chil- 
dren, an aged father, 2 brothers and 1 sister to 
deplore their loss. Funeral attended by tho 
Edits, and improved by a consideration of 1 Pet. 

1 : 17. 

Died in Lancaster co. Pa. near Lititz June 
5, DANIEL PFOUTZ, son of brother John 
Pfoutz, aged 38 years. He was engaged with 
his neighbors to raise a barn on his farm on the 
28 May, when a heavy piece of timber fell and 
crushed his foot, which eventually caused his 

Died in Jefferson co. Iowa March 17, JOHN 
TEETER, son of David and Margaret Teeter, 
of luugfcver, aged 20 years, 3 months and 18 
days, He was an obedient son to his parents, 
industrious and careful in his habits, and at the 
commencement of his illness expressed his wish 
to be baptized, as soon as he would be well 
enough. Toward his end he felt very anxious 
about his soul, prayed to God with great earnest- 
ness, and obtained at last a lively hope, that ho 
was now going to where he could praiso his 
God for ever and ever. 

Died in Elkhart co. Inda. November 20, last 
Sister CATHARINE MILLER, wife of William 
Miller, aged 37 years, 2 montiis and 23 days, 
leaving a loving husband and 6 children, to 
mourn their loss. Funeral text, Rev. 14 : 13. 

Died in same county May 9 Sister 

MOYERS, wife ofbr. Jacob Moycrs, aged 71 
years 5 months and 20 days. Funeral text : 

2 Cor. 5 : 1. 

Died in Somerset co. Pa. Juno 12, Sister 

ANNA COOK, wife of brother Cook, aged 

40 years 8 months and 24 days. She left be- 
hind a loving husband and 11 children to mourn 
their loss. Funeral text: Rev. 14 : 13 by br. 
John Cross. 

Died in Yellow Creek church, Elkhart co. 
Inda. May 20. Brother JOHN BARINGER, 
aged 60 years 2 months and 17 days. Funeral 
text Job 14 : 1, 2 by br. Daniel Cripe, Jacob 
Studobaker Ac. 

Died in Middle creek congregation, Somerset 
co. Pa. June 20. infant son of br. Jacob and 
sister Mary Miller, aged 23 days. Funeral ser- 
mon on Psalm 90 : 12 by Eld. J. S. Hauger. 



We are now able to furnish Hymn- 
books either by express or mail at the 
shortest notice, and shall gladly fill large 
or small orders accompanied by the 
cash, as we have been under heavy ex- 
pense, and several hundred dollars are 
to be paid this month (June) to the Bin- 

By mail we shall send One Dozen sin- 
gle for £':5.40 Cents postpaid, which is 
now required by law. By Express we 
send Onehundred single Hymnbooks for 
$25,00, furnishing the box, but the 
freight to be paid by the Receiver. 
Double Hymubooks (german and eng- 
lish) are counted double, 6 Copies as 
one Dozen, &c. The books are got up 
in superior style, and will please even 
the most fastidious. Please, send orders 
sooq to the Publisher, 

Henry Kurtz, 

Columbiana, O. 



fj^7=*Our friends, who have ordered 
Hymnbooks, will please to have a little 
patience, inasmuch as our stock was 
rather unexpectedly exhausted, but 
we shall ere long have a fresh supply 

&cr ££van$eUfd?e Äefucfy. 

3Bir haben im englifd)en SSifttor aber* 
mal uns beflagen muffen über .tie geringe 
3al;l unferer teutfd)en Jreunte beä £euts 
fdjen. 3ötr fyaben aber au§ 33erfehen tie 
3ahl §u gering angegeben. 3n ter 3an* 
uar^ro. waren tie tarnen auf 124, im 
Jebruar auf 256, im 9-ftärj aber auf 15 
mehr, unt alfo 271 gefriegen, unt feirher 
ftnt nod) etliche mefyr tnn$ugefommen, ter* 
en tarnen aud) nod) angezeigt werten foU 
len. 5Cber immer ifr tie %a\)l nod) roeit 
jurücr* »on tem ^unfr, wo wiv tjoffen türf* 
ten, tafc ta£ 2Matt feine eigene Unf often 
$u befreiten »ermag. £ifj ijr fo entmu 

tfn'gent, tag wir nid)t taran tenfen fon* 
nen, tas teutfcbe ÜBerf langer fort^ufe^en 
als bis jum ^d)luJ5e tiefet Nantes, es fei; 
tenn, tajj fid) $wifd)en nun unt tann tie 
3ät,l ter Unterftü&er fo »ermehrt, tnfc wir 
mit mehr ftreutigfeit es fortfe|en fonnen. 

5öir tenfen rtid)t gerne taran, taS 
teutfd)e $Berf aufzugeben, ta wir befürd)* 
ten, es fen ter lefcte •JBerfud), ter gemad)t 
wirt, um tas 2>eutfd)e in unferer @5es 
meinfd)aft $u ert)alten. 2>as einige W\U 
tel, tas nod) einigen Erfolg »erfpredim 
moabte, ifr nad) unferm ^etünfen tiefet, 
an unfere 2efer tes (*nglifd)en SSifitors $u 
nppelliren, welube nod) teutfd) lefen 
fonnen, oter wenigftens teutfd)e Sefer in 
ter D^ähe l)aben. 

£er ^rei§ te$ (£nglifd^en unt £euts 
fd)en 53ifttorS jufammen, ijr nur (5in3:bas 
ter fünf unt jwanjig <£ems tes 3 a ^) r ^ 
üßir fint überzeugt, &a§ mehr als tie 
Jnätfte unferer engiiftben £efer tie £eutfd)e 
(feprad)e t?erfrer>en unt lefen fonnen. 
£ßürten nun tiefe oter eine $ftel)rheit ters 
felben aud) ten teutfd^en Q3efmb unters 
frühen, unt fo für beite, ten £nglifd)en 
unt Xeutfaben 3Sifitor unterfd^ reiben, ta 
ter ^reis fo gering ifr, fo ware ter £»ans 
getifd)e 23efud) in feinem ^efreben ftd)er 
gejrellr, unt tie Herausgeber würten mit 
neuem 9Jhith an tie Arbeit geben, aud) 
tiefes 35latt fo nüfelid) nnt erbaulid) $u 
macben, a(§ eS moglid) i)T bei feinem fo 
befdwanften SXaum. Um ter fleinen %xv 
jahl willen »on frreunten tes <£eutfd)en 
unt ter £»angelifd)en ©atniyit, tie ten 
33efud) gerne lefen, unt ten (*nglifd)en 
SSifttor nid)t lefen fonnen, haben wir ten 
SÖefud) bisher fovtrtefeftt unter großen Dp* 
fern; aber wir fonnen es nid)t langer 
tl)un, orme ta§ bfud) unfere Brüter an 
tem Opfer mehr ^heil nehmen. £ie 
oeutfd^e sSpra'te follte unter uns aufred)t 
erhalten werten, unt ein teutfdies ©latt 
jur Ausbreitung ter Wahrheit, trie u>ir 
fie aus Lottes >KJort fdxwfen, ifr md)t nur 
itninfcbensu>ertl), fontern fabeint hod^ft 
nothig. ju feun. Brüter, )<i ihr lieben 
Q3rnter unt crdHW'Tern alle, betenfet tie 
&aö)t ernfrt)aft unt mit (^ebet ,^um 
jperrn, ter befohlen fjdh t^s ^»angelium 
allen 05 o t f e r n ju »erf üntigen, unt 
tann türfen u>ir t)offen auf einen günfrü 
gen Erfolg. 




No. 332 N. 3d. St. above Vine. 

The publishers of this widely circu- PHILADELPHIA, 
lated and popular illustrated weekly Offer to the Trade a large and well se- 
jeurnal of mechanics and science, an- lected Stock of Goods, at the very low- 
nouncethatit will be enlarged on the es/ prices. As we sell for Cash only, or 
first of July, and otherwise greatly im- to men of the most undoubted Charac- 
pr^ved, containingsixteen pages instead ter— thus avoiding the great risks of 
of eight, the present size, which will business— we are enabled to offer rare 
make it the largest and cheapest seien- inducements to good Buyers. Orders 
tific journal in the world ; it is the on- respectfully solicited, and promptly at- 
ly journal of its class that has ever sue- tended to. All. kinds of country pro- 
ceeded in this country, and maintains duce received in Exchange for Goods, 
a character for authority in all matters or so id upon Commission, 
of mechanics, science and the arts, .^gpngiij u— 
which is not excelled by any other k/m , ^ — , , w *« ^ 

journal published in this country or in Hamen fcer (Bonner un& Srcun&c 
Europe. Although the publishers will bie für ben £oangelifd)cn $efud) 

incur an increased expense of $8,000 be^afylt tyaben. 

a year by this enlargement, they have $ on <f e n n f ö t a ni e n. 

determined not to raise the price of r~ , re n- 1 ^ m etn or 

subscription, relying upon their friends & f™** ^***' ^ ®"«™' * M fl- 

to indemnify them in this increased «S^' ®"«9 ^kttt;, S fcnftenatierr 3ofcpl) 

expenditure, by a corresponding in- Shrijrner, ©am. 3. SOtiUer, £>an. S)c. 

crease of subscribers. Terms $2 a ^QliHtXt 91. tarnet; fdmtlid) 00n vomers 

year, or 10 copies for $15. Specimen fet So. s t * z 9 , 

copies of the paper with a pamphlet (Samuel $3itter, 3accB $oüina,er 

of information to inventors, furnished un fc «HMUiam fcerfeler »On Sancafrer (So. 3 

gra bl iS ie y s ' ° a app;icat,oa t0 the 3«ff« Kaufman, Slifabeth ©rafjmeuer 
5 MUNN&Co.No.37 Park Row, unb 3obn Sreuberger »o» 8»#nJ^ * 
New York. 3<icob 9J?et;er» Sit ©tor>er unl) etla§ 

ShomaS »on äftontgomcrp So. 3 

©coro, Q3rumbaua,h, fen. tint 3acob 

• £oooer »on QMair So. * * 2 

Shrifrian £eim, incoming So. 7 

THE CANCER CURED. 3o! > n Wn ' ® frf * *»• * l 

r> /? t vrrfttv prnFT nw ^acob SXicN SBefrmorelanb So. 1 
, *rf, k d <peter eipe, Säuerte So. * 1 

lite of Adamsburg, ra. w i very sue- r 

cessful in treating cancers. Before his DtytO. 

death he communicated tt he under- ©ufanna ^tOMr, ^rebte So. %o\)\\ 

signed his mode of treatmen t and they ©neo,t) Ullb ©eora, SKcictyflrCj SDtrtfjoning. 

are now practicing it wi I success. 3acob 6l)earer, SlSwcer. 3oI)lt ^tub»* 

They therefore invite tho 8 afflicted & e tf er , ^ unb £ M fo % a nM, 9Hontgom. 

with cancers, to call upon hem and % ^ e nrt »eu> $Kid)liino. Sfrhcr 9)JoK* 

by the Pennsylvania central It. Road, tot « Sofepfc £>0&ner lUlb ©eorg ©ruber, 

will stop at .Manor station. We will SWimiii. £enn; QMumbauo> «Portage. 12 

convey them from the station to Adams- 3acob $au&/ 3ol;nfon So. 9ft i ff 0U* 

burg, if informed of the time of their ri 1. ®eo. £>ietria% £afat;ctte So. 

arrival, 2B i f < o n f i n 1. «Pet 9#efca,er, et 3e* 

Address, F. BLOCHER * Co. ^ g 0# <j n bj flna 1. 3.$. SKcpleale, 

Adamsbuuo, Westmoreland Co. Pa. % utUt go# <j owa ^ ?(# ed)nfer ^ 

, Shrifrian 3Ger($ »on 9ßirö»nia 2. unb 

©amuel ^oujjarb Don 9}?art;lanb 1. 7 



VOL. IX. SEPTEMBER 1859. NO, 9. 



ONE Dollar the single copy, six copies for Five, and thirteen 
for Ten Dollars, invariably in advance. A similar work in German 
(16 pages monthly) at half of those rates. 
Remittances by mail at the risk of the publishers, if registered and 
W a receipt taken. Postage only 6 cents a year. 




Yc arc the salt of the earth &c. page 

The healing of the lunatic child 

How certain evils are to be over- 
come ... 

Hope - 

Two classes of Christians 

A letter from a christian mother to 
her unbelieving son 

The christian race 

Using the power of the law 


True Love 

Growth in grace 

Brevities - 

The family Circle. Parental affection 

Youth's Department. Thinking 
ourselves over 

Queries. 1) Explanation of Rev. 
22: 11 

2) „ Mai. 4 : 1—3 
3)About Melchizedek 
4)About dealing with a 
member - 


Notice &c. - 

Poetry - 











2Der iEr a ngcl if d?e £»efud? 

für tiefen 9LKonar wirb mit ber Summer 
t>es folgenden October*9)tonat& ju$leid) crs 
foremen, bö ber fceutftye XperaueijeOer urn 
feiner @efunbl;eit rottlcn in einer Staffers 
<Sur4(njralt, unb bal;er yen hier abroe* 
fenb ift 2>ie beutfd)en 2ef« werben 
freunblidjft urn (Jntfdjulbiguncj ber 23ers 
jogcrung biefer Summer gebeten. 

Letters Received. 

From Leon. Furry. Adam Brown. 
W H Wykoff. Dan If Keller. II 
►Spicherfstr. 1) P Sayler. Samuel 
Harley f Ger. Vis. John Zug. A Hen- 
rich f Ger Vis. J Gottl. Ade. Jac F 

M M Bowman. John 
D P Zeigler. Dav. 
C Kline If min. W 

H Umstad. Josiah 

Goughnour f min. Jos. I Cover. John 
Kline. DP Sayler. Thomas Holsinger 
f min. It C Ross f min. John H Um- 
stad 2. John II Baker 3,40 f HB. J 
JH. DP Zeigler f min. Em Slifer 5 
t H B and Vis. Theo F Scheffer. Sam 
Mills» L Kimmel f strs. Dav stoner 1. 

A J Cassebeer. Dan Thomas. Peter 
*>Vrightsman. Jac. N Graybill 3,40 f 
II B. Silas Thomas. Henry Kurtz. 
J A Royer 1. Joseph Holsopple 2. 
Dan Snoberger. H Kurtz. Peter Long 
f HB Ac min 5. Henry Webbert sen. 
Emanuel Slifer f min. Dav B Kline f 
II B <Sc min 2. Moses Miller. D P Say- 
ler. A J Cassebeer f Nead's Theol. & 
II B 15. Levi H Crouse. H It Hol- 
singer. John H Geiger & Co. 5. John 
Ii Baker. 


A limited number of Advertisements 
not inconsistent with the character and 
design of the Gospel-Viistor, will be in- 
serted on the cover. The circulation of 
the Gospel-Visitor extends from the 
Atlantic to the Pacific Ocean, and thus 
affords a valuable medium for adver- 

Rates of advertising. 
One square of ten lines or lessfor one 

month $1,00 

for six months 2,50 

for twelve months 3,00 

One column one year - 15,00 

Two columns - - 25,00 




Being a further 

J i 


And also of 


Oiler 5 fll ß 
EyerSf H IJ. 
Horst 10. f H B. 
H Wykoff. J 

Feetwashinq, the Lord's supper, 

and other Ordinances 

as taught in the Gospel and practised 

by the Brethren. 

a Pamphlet of nearly 80 pages. 
Price 15 cents a copy, or 18 cents 
when sent by mail, postpaid. To be 
had of the Author, or at the office of 
the Gospel Visitor. 

«El - VISJTOl. 

VOL IK. Sr^tcmörr 1839. NO. 9, 

Communicated for the Gopel Visitor. 

"Ye are the salt of the earth ." 

li Ye are the light of the world " 

(Matt. 5 : 13, 14.) 

The words above quoted are the 
words of the Lord Jesus Christ. They 
are spoken of the disciples. "Ye" — ye 
who have heard my words, ye who have 
followed my commandments, ye who 
have learned of me, and are doing the 
will of God the eternal father, Ye are 
not of the world, but I have chosen you 
out of the world, that ye may he the 
salt of the earth, and the light of the 

Note first, Salt is a mineral, con- 
taining within itself the properties, or 
qualities, to preserve certain matter to 
which it is applied ; it contains a self- j 
preserving principle. And hence it is j 
a very apt figure, by which to present! 
the advantages of Christianity to the j 
world. As salt preserves matter to j 
which it is applied from putrefaction, j 
so Christianity presets the earth from j 
moral and physical destruction. It is 
only by the presence of the disciples I 
of Christ, that the earth remains, and , 
is preserved from destruction. 

From the history of the past we are 
justified in asserting that the moment 
the last christian will be taken from the 
earth, the judgments of God will be 
poured out upon a guilty world, and cer- 
tain destruction will follow in its train. 
While Noah and his family remained 
in the world, the antcdeluvians ere 
permitted to enjoy their carnal pleasures. 
But so soon as Noah and his family 
(those eight grains of salt) were in the 
ark, and the door shut by the hands of 

God, there was no more salt remaining 
in the earth. And ! Behold the 

While Lot remained in Sodom, the 
Sodomites are permitted to revel in 
their ungodly deeds, and their filthy 
language may proceed out of their 
unholy mouth. And notwithstanding 
their wickedness being so great, that 
their sins reached unto heaven, yet, if 
there had been ten righteous remaining 
in her, their preserving influence with 
God, would have spared the place. 
But I fear there was but one, yet his 
presence preserved the city from des- 
truction one whole night, after God's 
messengers were there, for the purpose 
of destroying the place. The angels 
admitted that they could do nothing 
while he was there ; hence he is hurried 
out of the place, and behold the artil- 
lery of heaven is open upon the place, 
which is now without one single grain 
of salt. And what is the result ? Let 
the putrid waters of the Dead Sea teU 
the rest. 

While a single christian remains in 
Jerusalem, Titus the Roman general 
under Vespasian may lay siege to the 
city. But mark the escape of the last 
one out of the city, and his entrance 
into "Pclla" and the battering rams 
of an infuriated Roman soldiery will 
be brought to bear upon the walls of 
Jerusalem. Then tremble, earth, 
and be astonished, O heaven, at the 
scene of carnage. 

So with the earth. While christians 
remain in it, sinners are permitted to 
revel, to disobey God's word, to blas- 
pheme his holy name, to persecute his 
GL V. Vol. IX. 25 



people. But when the Lord will de- 
scend from heaven with a shout, and 
the last christian shall be changed tp 
immortality, and caught up from the 
earth and remain with Christ, then sin- 
ners, the earth will be left without salt, 
and what will become of you ? I wish 
not to tell you. My message to you 
is to entreat you to turn to God with 
your whole heart, and be converted that 
your sins may be blotted out, and so 
become a grain of salt to preserve the 
world from destruction. 

From the testimonies before us, it is 
evident that the christian's presence 
in the world preserves it from physical 
destruction. And it is certain that 
this earth can never be destroyed while 
Gcd has a remnant in it. But the 
apostle ha9 shown us, that the Lord's 
people will not all sleep (die), but they 
will be changed, in a moment, in the 
twinkling of an eye, at his coming 
(1 Cor. 15 : 51.) And we know not 

Christianity dispenses to all around the 
light of its divine character. It teach- 
es humanity what it is to be good, what 
it is to be kind, lovely, and affectionate. 
How to refuse the evil, how to subdue 
the lusts of nature, Jcc. 

Christians living the life of Christ 
in the flesh, by the faith in the Son of 
God, is like salt applied to the matter 
it is intended to preserve; like a candle 
set upon a candlestick. All can see 
the light, all can be benefited by its 
saving, and preserving properties. The 
sceptic, the infidel, and the profane, 
may all be saved, saved from the error of 
their way. Permit me to give you an 
illustration. I will give in illustration 
the account of an infidel's conversion. 

"Mr. W , a young gentleman of 

fine talents, was years ago a chief clerk in 
a bank in Virginia. He was a good 
scholar, and a courageous and honest 
young man, but was the leader of an in- 

fidel club ; and had nearly succeeded 
what year, month, week, day, nor hourj in throwing from his mind the last 
when the Lord will come. One thing; snac kles of what he used to call the 

certain, the time is near, very near at 
hand. Sinner, you have no time to 
lose, no, not one moment. When you 
lie down upon your beds in the evening, 
you know not but before your clock 
strikes the hour of twelve, you may be 
summoned before your judge. Hasten 
sinner, flee fcr refuge. Flee to Jet>us, 
he can do needy creatures good. 

As the christian's presence in the 
world preserves it from physical de- 
struction, so liia life preserves it from 
moral destruction. For the christian is 
not only the salt of the earth, he is also 
the light of the world. The world with- 
out Christianity, would be like the world 
without light. As the world without 
the sun is dark, so life without chris- 

"nursery superstition," which was the 
religion his pious mother had taught 

On one occasion upwards of one hun- 
dred thousand dollÄs in bank bills had 
to be carried to Kentucky, and he was 
selected to carry it. And he was 
obliged to pass through a part of the 
country where highway robberies and 
even murders were said to be frequent; 
and he arranged his affairs to pass it in 
the day time. But he took the wrong 
road, and having lost himself, was glad 
to find a shelter anywhere. He rode 
about a long time in the forest, amid 
the darkness and chilliness of a starless 
October night. 

At length he saw a dim light, and 
tianify is nature's darkness, and would j pushed his horse forward until he 
be more like hell than any thing else. ! came to a poor wretched looking log 



cabin. It was now near 10 o' clock. 
He knocked and was admitted by a 
woman, who told him she and her chil- 
dren were alone — her husband had gone 
out hunting ; but she was certain he 
would return, as he always came accor- 
ding to promise. The young man's 
feelings may be well ' imagined. Here 
he was with a large sum of money alone, 
and perhaps in the house of one of those 
robbers whose name was the terror of 
the country ? He could go no further — 
what was to be done ? The woman 
gave him supper, and proposed bis re- 
tiring. But as he could not think of 
permitting himself thus easily to fall 
into the hands of robbers, he took out 
his pistols, examined the priming and 
determined to sell his life as dearly as 
he could. 

In the mean time the man of the 
house returned ; he was rather a fierce- 
looking hunter ; he had on a deer skin 
hunting shirt and bear skin cap, and 
seemed to be much fatigued, and in no 
talkative mood, all of which boded our 
young infidel no good. He asked the 
stranger if .he did not wish to retire; 
he told him no; he would sit by the 
fire all night. The man of the house 
urged him. But he could not think of 
such a thing. He was terribly alarm- 
ed, and expected this would be his last 
night on earth. His infidel principles 
gave him little comfort. His fears 
grew into a perfect agony. What was 
to be don*? 

At length the rough backwoodsman 
rose up, and reached over the stranger's 
head to a little shelf, and took down an 
old book, and said, "Weil, stranger, if 
you wont go to bed, I will ; but it is 
my custom always to read a chapter out 
of God's word before I go to bed." A 
load was at once removed from him. 
Though avowing himself an infi iel, he 

now had full confidence in the Bible; 
he was at once safe. He felt that no 
man who kept an old Bible in the house, 
and read it, and bent, his knees before 
his Maker, would do him no harm. 
He listened to the prayers of the good 
man, at once dismissed his fears, and lay 
down, in that rude cabin and slept as 
calmly as he did under his father's roof. 
From that day he ceased to revile the 
Bible. In after years he became a 
christian, and often related these facts 
to show that no man can be an infidel 
from principle." 

Thus, dear reader, you have an idea 
of the saving and preserving properties 
of Christianity. The young infidel 
banker with his pockets filled with bank 
notes in the hunter's cabin in the wilds 
of Virginia, was dreadfully alarmed, 
while he fancied himself to D3 in the 
house of one like himself. But so soDn 
as he saw that fierce looking hunter take 
down from the little shelf an old book, 
which was the Bible, and read a chapter, 
and then bow his knees in prayer to 
God, his fears all passed away. And I 
doubt not, but the banker may have 
seen his countenance change, for I pre- 
sume the hunter's fierceness was in the 
banker's own eye. 

Many of us can testify to the truth 
that when we are in the christian's home 
we feel secure, and sleep calmly. The 
traveler feels secure in the christian's 
house without bolting his chamber 
door. The infidel may curse Christian- 
ity, but in the christian's house he lays 
his carnal weapons by as useless things. 
All of which prove the truth of the 
preserving principles of Christianity. 

My dear friends, permit me to entreat 
you to espouse the cause of Christianity. 
Every sinner converted to God, will add 
one grain of salt to the salvation of the 
world, and light up one more candle 



to give light to your benighted neigh- 
bor. And perhaps light up the pathway 
for your father, mother, brother, sister, 
or child to heaven. 

Double Pipe Creek, Md. 

D. P. S. 


Matt. 17 : 14—21; Mark 9: 14— 
29; Luke 9; 37—42. 

Many are the causes of the sorrows 
which afflict a parent's heart. In the 
afflictions of their children, they them- 
selves are afflicted. To a pious parent, 
the moral maladies of their children are 
the greatest troubles. The affliction of 
the lunatic child was a distressing one 
The representation agrees very well 
with epilepsy, which being founded on 
a morbid excitement of the nerves, is 
thought to be connected with the chan- 
ges of the moon. Hence the word luna- 
tic from the Latin luna, the moon, is 
used to describe the disease. The evan- 
gelists refer the origin of the disease 
to an evil spirit. It appears that the was not continuous, but that at 
' times the child fell into paroxysms. 
The falling into the fire and into the 
water, the gnashing and foaming, and 
the pining away, represent his condi- 
tion to have been such that it wis not 
only afflicting to himself, but it must 
have likewise been very afflicting to 
his friends. 

The father, compelled by an intense 
anxiety of which a parent's heart alone 
was susceptible, brings his afflicted 
child to the disciples. Christ and three 
of his disciples, namely, Peter, James. 
and .lehn, were absent. H seems to 
I [ye] nan unfortunate circumstance 
thai the '' I r himself, and three of 
the chief of the apostleB were not pres- 

ent. The remaining nine, perhaps, 
were weakened and discouraged by the 
absence of those in whom an extraor- 
dinary share of divine power seems to 
have been usually found. The enemies 
of our Lord had taken advantage of his 
absence on the Mount of Transfigura- 
tion, and no doubt hoped to bring his 
cause into disrepute. We are forcibly 
reminded in reading this part of the 
history of Christ, of a somewhat simi- 
lar occurrence during the absence of 
Moses and Joshua on Mount Sinai. 
Then, too, the enemy had found his 

advantage, and tempted the people to 
commit idolatry. Exod. 32. 

It would appear, that the nine disci- 
ples, to whom application had been 
made by the father of the lunatic 
child, to have the evil spirit cast out of 
his son, proved unable to accomplish 
what they had been requested to do, 
and what they had attempted to per- 
form. Their own shame and confusion 
upon their failure, and the exulting 
feeling of their enemies, may be read- 
ily imagined. To render the humilia- 
tion of the disciples the greater, a mul- 
titude was present to witness their 
defeat. The Scribes probably argued 
from the failure of the disciples to cast 
out the evil spirit, the insufficiency of 
the power of Christ to do it; but the 
correctness of this inference, the disci- 
ples would deny. In this way, the 
strife, no doubt, waxed warm. But to 
save the weak disciples from overwhelm- 
ing confusion, and the cause tthey ad- 
vocated from contempt, the Master 
himself returns from the holy mount, • 
his face and person yet shining with 
the glory with which lie was clothed 
while there, insomuch that x/r<ii;/ht- 
way qllth<' }>'"}>'i.) vlun they beheld him, 
were greafly a*naze$. and running to 
him ßalin'rd him." "Yet here the im- 
pression which that glory made, was 



other than the impression of the coun- 
tenance of Moses. When the multi- 
tude saw him as he came down from 
his mountain, the skin of his face shi- 
ning, "they were afraid to come nigh 
him," (Exod. 34 : 30,) for that 
glory upon his face was a threatening 
glory, the awful and intolerable bright- 
ness of the Law. But the glory of God 
shining in til face of Christ Jesus, 
though awful too, was also an attrac- 
tive glory, full of grace and beauty, 
drawing men to him, not driving them 
from him : and thus, indeed, "all the 
people, when they beheld htm, icere 
greatly amazed," such gleams of bright- 
ness played around him still : yet did 
they not therefore flee from him, but 
rather, as taken with that brightness, 
they "running to him, saluted him." 
(Compare 2 Cor. 3 : 18.) 

Yet the sight and sounds which 
greeted him on his return to our sinful 
world, how different were they from those 
which he had just left upon the holy 
mount ! There the highest harmonies 
of heaven ; here some of the wildest and 
harshest discords of earth. There he 
had been receiving honor and glory 
from the Father; here his disciples, 
those to whom his work had been in- 
trusted in his absence, had been pro- 
curing for him, as far as in them lay, 
shame and dishonor. But as when some 
great captain suddenly arriving upon 
a field of battle, where his subordinate 
lieutenants have well nigh lost the day, 
and brought all into a hopeless confu- 
sion, with his eye measures at once the 
necessities of the moment, and with no 
more than his presence causes the tide 
of victory to turn, and every thing to 
right itself again, so was it now. The 
Lord arrests the advancing and victo- 
rious foe; he addresses himself to the 
Scribes, and saying, " What question ye 

\ with them ? takes the baffled and hard 
pressed disciples under his own protec- 
tion, implying by his words, "If you 
have any question, henceforth it must be 
with me." But they to whom these 
words were spoken were slow to accept 
the challenge ; for it was one from among 
the multitude, the father of the suffer- 
ing child, which was his only one, who 
took up the word, and kneeling down 
beiore Jesus, declared all his own mis- 
ery and his son's, saying, "But if thou 
canst do any thing, have compassion on 
us, and help tis." The poor father al- 
most doubts whether he can do any 
thing; in the reply which Christ gives 
him, he leads him into his own heart : 
"If thou canst believe, all things are 
possible to him that believeth." As 
much as to say, that uncertainty wheth- 
er this can be done or not, is to be re- 
solved by thee and not by me. There is 
a condition without which thy child 
cannot be healed ; but the fulfill- 
ing of the condition lies with 
no other than thyself. The ab- 
sence of faith on thy part, and not 
any overmastering power in this 
malignant spirit, is that which strait- 
ens me ; if this cure is hard, it is thou 
that renderest it so. Thou hast said 
If Jean do any thing; but the question 
is, If thou canst believe) this is the hinge 
upon which all must turn." Who but 
they that have felt their responsibility 
in the sight of God, can appreciate the 
father's feelings at this stage of his in- 
terview with Christ. It was the de- 
sire and design of Jesus to awaken faith 
in the father's heart. 

With a masterly hand, he touched 
the chord which went to the very depth 
of his parental feelings, and the, to him, 
momentous question came up before his 
mind, Does the removal of all this un- 
told of misery which has afflicted this 



my only son, from Lis childhood, now 
depend upon my agency in the matter 
— upon my belief? The thought is 
distressing, the responsibility great. 
The father, as -well as the son, was la- 
boring under affliction ; the latter — that 
of unbelief. The great Physician un- 
derstood his case, and had successfully 
prescribed. There was a little spark of 
faith in the father's heart, which be- 
ing kindled, reveals to him the depth of 
unbelief which is there. Then arises 
the prayer from a heart trembling with 
the fearful responsibility which rests 
upon it, "Lord, I believe : help thou 
mine unbelief." "For thus it is ever : 
only in the light of the actual presence 
of grace in the soul, does any man per- 
ceive the strength and prevalence of 
the opposing corruption. Before he 
had no measure by which to measure 
bis deficiency. Only he who believes, 
guesses aught of the unbelief of his 
heart." We have said that the relation 
in which the father stood to the healing 
of his son, as implied in the words of 
Christ, in which the cure is made to 
depend upon the father's faith, imposed 
great responsibility upon him. He 
felt it, and became greatly interested. 
And if all parents felt their responsi- 
bility growing out of the peculiar rela- 
tion which they stand in to their chil- 
dren, by which relation, the welfare of 
the children in a very considerable de- 
gree is committed to the parents, the 
Utter would be more like the father of 
the lunatic, and feel the need of more 
faith, that their influence upon theii 
children might be all that i: is <1 
ble it hould be. And did all pci 
real ze bow much they have to do in 
wo - . oul their own salvi o, there 

WO be nii. re }»\ij Lüg, lp," 

tha i is 

"\ the fat he)- tol I 

the I Lilure of the d e re- 

! lief to his son, he with grief exclaimed, 
u faithless generation, how long shall 
I be with you? how long shall I suffer 
you ? This rebuking complaint, seems 
to have been designed for, and certainly 
applies to all present, in whose unbe- 
lief He sees represented mankind, 
especially all Israel is it is, the perverse 
generation by nature and from of old. 
First of all, however, tl£ words apply 
to the hastily judging people, as also 
to the scribes, who were malignantly 
rejoicing at the weakness of the disci- 
ples, then to the father of the lunatic, 
and finally in no less measure to the 
disciples, who were bringing shame 
upon him below, when he was receiving 
honor above ; they seem to deserve on 
this occasion to be classed with the 
multitude. For, however professing 
christians may presume on their safety, 
because they bear the Savior's name, 
and claim to be his followers, if in con- 
duct they are like the world, they will, 
by Christ the judge, be classed and 
condemned with it. Grieved as Christ 
was at the unbelief which was manifes- 
ted, still he ceased not to bear and love. 
As there is power in him, so is there 
forgiveness. And after he had ven- 
ted his feelings in exclamations of 
grief, he gives the gracious command : 
Bring him unto me. 

Such was the direction of Jesus, and 
the lunatic is brought into his pres- 
ence. But while he was coming, the 
"spirit tare him; and he fell on the 
giound and wallowed foaming." 

Whether the spirit did this in de. 
fi;mce of the power of Christ, as 
the disciples had attempted to cast 
him out and could not, or whether he 
knew ig -'pproaching doom, and wished 
to do all the mischief he could because 
-short, is uncertain. "We 
y . ia Christ's address to the 



foul spirit, the majestic "I charge thee*" 
no longer one whom thou mayestdare to 
disobey, against whom thou mayest ven- 
ture to struggle, but I, the Prince of the 
kingdom of light, "charge thee, come out 

1. The phrase "this kind shows 
that there is not only a gradation among 
the angels in heaven, but also a grada- 
tion among the fallen spirits. This is 
seen in the notice of the unclean spirit 

of him." Nor is this all : he shall "enter ] going and taking "seven other spirits 
no more into him. " Christ bars his re- ' more wicked than himself/' Matt. 

12 : 45. In Eph. 6 : 12, Paul seems 
to favor the same idea : "For we 
wrestle not against flesh and blood, but 
against principalities, against powers, 

turn j he shall not take advantage of his 
long possession, presently to come back 
(Matt. 12 : 45) and re-assert his domin- 
ion : the cure shall be perfect and lasting. 
Most unwillingly the evil spirit departs i against the rulers of the darkness of 
seeking to destroy that which he can | this world, against spiritual wickedness 
no longer retain. "What condescension in high places." How far the differ- 
here marks the work and faithfulness ! ent evil spirits influence men, and pro- 
of Christ, in the regard which he shows j duce the various evil dispositions that 
to every circumstance ! The evil spirit j they manifest, we shall not take upon 
departs leaving his subject "as dead; , us to determine. It is, however, cer- 
insomuch that many said, he is dead, tain that some men seem to have more 
but Jesus took him by the hand, and \' m their natures to contend with than 
lifted him up; and he arose." others; and of the different evil dispo- 

what an unspeakable gift, indeed, j sitions which may exist in the same 
is such a Savior to our helpless and • individual, some seem much more diffi- 
guiltyrace! May we have more faith cult to subdue than others. There are 

evil habits formed, evil dispositions 
cultivated, which are subdued with 
great difficulty. "These kinds come 
forth by nothing, but by prayer and 
fasting." We need an application of 
HOW CERTAIN EVILS ARE TO ! »H the means of grace to prevent them 
RE OVERCOME. | fr° m becoming our tormentors and de- 

stroyers. That is a most encouraging 
declaration of the apostle John 1 John 

in him, and may he be more precious 
to us. 

J. Q. 

"This kind can come forth by noth- 
ing, but by prayer and fasting." Mark 
9: 29. 

3 : 8, wherein he declares, "For this 

purpose the Son of G-od was manifested, 
Some of the disciples had attempted I thafc he might degtroy tfae workg of the 

to ca<t out an evil spirit and had failed. | deyil „ Hence? though there may bß 

Thei failure surprised, and no doubt 
discouraged them. What they had 
failet to do, the Savior accomplished. 
In a j rivate interview with their Mas- 
ter fterwards, they asked him the 

in our natures some evil dispositions, 
principles, or spirits, which are exceed- 
ingly difficult to control and remove, 
and which we, when left to ourselves, 

, may fail to cast out, as was the case 

quest 'on, ''why could not we cast him ... ., ,. . . ,, 

^ I J . ■ w:tn, the disciples, yet there are no 

out?" In answer to this question ne ' 

used 1 he language at the head of this 
article, which implies some tical 


forms of sin, or species of evil spirits, 
but what Christ can conquer and cast 
out. Here then is the hope, and the 



only hope of sinners "who are taken 
capti ■ by the devil at his will," and 
the only hope of tempted believers 
who have "fears within and fightings 
without." But, 

"This kind can come forth by 
nothing but by prayer and fast- 
Lag." The disciples had been com- 
missioned to cast out devils, and it 
extended to all devils. Luke 9 : 1. 
They exercised their authority for 
awhile successfully. From one of their 
journeys they returned "with joy, say- 
ing, Lord, even the devils are subject 
to us through thy name." Luke 10 : 17. 
But their power was a derived power, 
ib came from Christ. And when he 
did not cooperate with them, and asaist 
them, they were weak as other .men. 
They met with an extraordinary case, 
and for it they were not prepared. 
"In extraordinary cases, where the 
necessities of cither soul or body do re- 
quire it, recourse must be had to the 
use of extraordinary means, and prayer 
and fasting are two special means of 
Christ's own appointment for the ena- 
bling of his people victoriously to over- 
come Satan, and cast him out of our- 
selves or others. We must set an 
edge upon our faith by prayer, and 
upon our prayer by . fasting." The 
disciples lacked faith. And the lack 
of faith is by implication attributed to 
the neglect of prayer and fasting. 
□ »re we live in communion with 
God, the better we shall know him ; 
and the greater will be our confident e 
in him, the more we are acquainted 
with him. ' We need much of the di- 
vine power on some occasions, and the 
re of God is declared to be sufficient. 

Fasting we sec, as well as watchful- 

8, is sometimes connected with pray- 

• «j make it the more effectual orsucccss- 

ful. And fasting then when joined 

with prayer, and used as a help to it, 
is also of great value j this Christ would 
not have forgotten. "Without holiness, 
no man shall see the Lord." Then let 
us neglect no means that will promote 

"How difficult is it, in the midst of so 
much guilt and weakness, of so much 
perplexity and unworthiuess, to believe 
the promises of forgiveness and pres- 
ervation, of grace and glory! Yet we 
may humbly hope, that He who by his 
grace has wrought the divine principle 
in our souls, will maintain it there. 
Only let it be onr concern to oppose 
those corruptions which would enervate 
and suppress it. Perhaps there are seme 
of them which will not be driven out 
but by prayer and fasting, by deep hu- 
miliation, and more than ordinary so- 
lemnity and intensencss of devotion, 
lint surely they have little regard to 
the peace and security of their souls, 
who can allot only a few hasty mo- 
ments to them, when they have whole 
hours and days to bestow not only on 
the labors, but even on the amusements 
of life." Let us labor to suppress every 
evil habit, principle and disposition 
within us, whatever labor it may require. 

J. Q. 

For the Gospel Visitor. 

Hope is something that we anticip 
yet to come. Hope can never be "fath- 
omed as long as the wheels of time roll 
their ample round. The word hope, i-; 
big with meaning. It is broad, so 
broad the inhabited earth uses it. It i.^ 
long, for it reaches from Adam dowa 

to the last person that shall exist upon 
the earth. Hope is something that 
concerns us all, individually, and col- 
lectively. We have been assembling 



ourselves here from time fco time, and 
laboring and toiling and poring over 
our books, in hope of reaping the ben- 
efit in after life. It matters not what 
or however bad our situation in life may 
be, we hope for better times. And 
when at our daily avocation, we become 
weary and faint, we have hope, that 
there is a better time coming. When 
we are racked with pain, and scorched 
with fever, we have hope to recover. 
In a word, hope is as a mighty anchor 
to the soul. It gives ease to the faint, 
and rest to the weary. It serves as a 
great lever in the cause of Christianity. 
If we had no hope of future reward, we 
would be worse than the beast of the 
forest; and the animal creation would 
be infinitely our superiors. 

But the All-wise Creator has given 
us to understand that there is a habita- 
tion above us, "a house not made with 
hands, eternal in the heavens ;" of which 
hope is our passport to that heavenly 
world. what a source of comfort is 
this word which is clad with the gar- 
ment of purity. 

How sad and yet how true that many 
while in their last hours upon earth 
would, could they do it, give untold 
sums of gold to secure a hope of future 
reward. But alas : it cannot be obtain- 
ed by all the treasures of earth. 

In September last a number of Amer- 
ican vessels with their crews and pas- 
sengers were shipwrecked and went 
down to the silent deep. , There was a 
great number of persons perished, of 
which the greater portion was return- 
ing miners. When the storm contin- 
ued to rage, and it was evident there 
was little hope of escape, wealthy men, 
seeking only to preserve their lives, tore 
off their treasure belts lest the weight 
should carry them down ; and they scat- 
tered the gold on the cabin floors, offer- 

ing it to any one who wished it, but 
full purses lay untouched. Cat pet bags 
were opened, and the gold poured out 
on the floor. One passenger who was 
saved, opened a bag and dashed about 
the cabin $20,000, but it was passed by 
as worthless. How rich were those 
then in that hour, who had procured 
a hope of future reward. What a sad 
tale that so many perish without Lope. 
Christianity produces hope. The res- 
urrection is a part of that hope. Well 
might hope be inscribed on the chris- 
tian banner. Hope translates the 
thoughts from earth to heaven. Hope 
reaches for thee her hand, and partakes 
of the tree of life. 

P. W. 


For the Gospel Visitor. 

There are two classes of christians — 
those who live chiefly by emotion, and 
those who live chiefly by faith. The 
first class, those who live chiefly by 
emotion, remind one of ships that move 
by the outward impulse of winds opera- 
ting upon the sails. They are often 
at a dead calm, often out of their coarse, 
and sometimes driven back. And it is 
only when the winds are fair and pow- 
erful, that they move on with rapidity. 

The other class, those who live chiefly 
by faith, remind one of the magnificent 
steamers, which cross the Atlantic and 
which are moved by ?n inferior and 
permanent principle, and which setting 
at 'defiance all ordinary obstacles, ad- 
vance steadily and swiftly to their des- 
tination, through calm and storm, 
through cloud and sunshine. 

P. W. 




For the Visitor. 


Dear Son : 

I cannot forget your 
slighty remark about baptism, without 
defending the cause on which my hopes 
are built. I read Barnes' comments on 
bantism this winter, which made the 

A. ' 

propriety of the .command plainer than 
ever to me. From reading the Bible, 
we find that the Israelites were com- 
manded to wash themselves in water to 
be absolved from any defilement; and 
by obeying that command they were 
then allowed to be in the camp of the 
Lord. Some of the Indian tribes still 
retain the custom of immersing all 
whom they adopt. 

So you see when baptism was insti- 
tuted, it was something that the people 
of that age could understand. It sig- 
nified a purifying from their former 
sins, and an adoption into the family 
of Christ. I want to convince you that 
it is well worth while to advocate the 
principles of religion, (if you cannot 
feel like embracing them), for the ben- 
efit deiived from them even in this life. 
They ,u ; all honorable, safe and last- 
ing, and possess the only real enjoy- 
ment nn earth. Because there is no 
condemnation ever felt from the pleas- 
ures we derive from that source. 

Some of the greatest infidels hav e 
taught their children to obey the gospel, 
and i r.-sed that there was no other 
book at contained such good teaching. 
Ever; infidel's history which 1 have 
read, baa showed that he advised hisi 
wife and children to be christians. 
Wou you not sooner prefer a chris- 
tian i an.jnfidel wife ? Every virtue 
which the infidel is in possession of, he 
gets from 'he source of religion. Do not 
let tLo heathens put you to shame,! 

while they are tolerating and embra- 
cing the gospel. 

Will you resist every means that 
can be employed to win you to a pious 
life? No, 1 believe our prayers will 
not be lost. Sooner or later, they will 
be answered. Some of the greatest 
reprobates in the world, have at, last 
reformed, (as they confess), from the 
lessons taught to them at the parental 
fireside. So I hope you will do. — 
perhaps when my eyes are closed in 
death. I will never give you up, while 
we both live. And if I die first, I will 
die with a firm hope, that you will em- 
brace the principles which have been 
taught to you by your mother from your 

Have not all our best men advocated 
the principles of religion through life, 
and at last conformed to them, con- 
vinced that religion is of more value 
than all the honors of this world. Are 
you so much wiser and better than they 
! that you have no need of reformation? 
jBy adhering to the gospel, we gain the 
confidence of all who know us. Noth- 
ing else, in this world makes us so much 
respected and esteemed even by the un- 
godly and reprobates. 

Have you not a monitor in your 
breast, that condemns you for every 
immoral act? Surely you have, for 
even the savages who know not a God, 
are a law to themselves, either accusing 
or excusing themselves. Just give heed 
to that monitor within yourself, and 
obey its dictates, and you will have 
made a good start, and will be led on 
from one degree to another until you 
get faith in the religion of Jesus Christ. 

It is the foundation of every virtue 
that exists in the universal world. And 
its light .can never be put out, though 
you and others, like you, may try to 
darken it in your own souls. Its beams 



prill extend to the uttermost parts of 
the earth. 

Is there anything in the world that 
makes us put such confidence in a per- 
son as when we believe him to have 
tru<- religion ? And on the other hand, 
can any thing make us watch persons 
clever than when we believe them de- 
void ofthat principle? If your heart 
is a hard as a rock, you have the intel- 
lect and self-gjvernment to live out the 
principle of righteousness. Every per- 
son of common sense can do that. And 
this - all I ask of you at this time. 

A hypocrite is as bad as an infidel. 
But we should always shape our conduct 
so a- to be the most useful in this world. 
Good examples are of great use. They 
will never be lost, but their effects 
will extend through all eternity. By 
living out gospel principles, we will be 
prepared for any emergency. Should 
it be required of us to suffer we will be 
ready to do so. And should it not be 
asked, we will have lost nothing by be- 
ing good. We will only have been bet- 
ter citizens, better neighbors, parents, 
and children; better husbands and 
wives, brothers and sisters. 

Our contributions of good works, 
will only have made the world more 
happy and comfortable, and ourselves 
too. For a good conscience is better 
than all the wealth and honors of this 
world. I do not believe that any body 
can have a good conscience who violates 
the gospel, because they know if it 
should turn out so, that its obedience 
should be required, (which I am sure 
will) it will then be too late to make 
amends for the past. As your mother, 
I feel it my duty to do all in my power 
to win you to the principles which I 
believe in, and try to live out. So you 
must bear with my admonitions. Let 
them have a place in your heart. They 

will do you no harm, and they may take 
the room of minor or less important 

Your mother, H. K. 

For the Gospel Visitor. 

"Wherefore, seeing we also are com- 
passed about with so great a cloud of 
witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, 
and the sin which doth so easily beset 
us, and let us run with patience the 
race that is set before us. Looking 
unto Jesus, the author and finisher of 
our faith, who, for the joy that was set 
before him, endured the cross, despi- 
sing the shame, and is set down at the 
right hand of the throne of God." 
Heb. 12 : 1, 2. 

The words of our text are an inference 
from the preceding chapter, wherein 
the apostle gives many instances of 
triumphant faith, amongst the worthies 
of former ages. Those worthies are 
brought to view for our encouragement 
and imitation. Wherefore, let us pre- 
pare for the christian race, and so run 
that we may obtain the prize. Each 
particular, in this passage,, leads to that 
which immediately follows; and there- 
fore, we shall begin with the first, and 
proceed regularly to the last. 

1. "We are compassed about with 
a cloud of witnesses." 

Here is a*n undoubted reference to 
the olympic games, in which races were 
run for prizes of great value. Those 
games were attended by vast numbers 
of people from all Greece, from the ex- 
tremities of Egypt, from Lybia, Sicily, 
and other countries, who were spectators 
of every race. Thus good men Tvho 
run for a prize of infinite vain \ are be- 
held by numerous spectators. The 
cloud of witnesses here refl :d to, 



the piotis of former who are rep- 
resentees as leaking on to sec how we 
acquit« ourselves. They are ealled a 
cloud, on- account of „their number; 
perhaps because a cloud contains a vast 
number of drops,. Besides these, our 
conduct is witnessed by God, by men, 
and by demons; all looking on, to see 
how we proceed in this important race. 

2. The spectators being assembled, 
we must prepare to run. 

"We must lay aside every weight, and 
cast off every incumbrance:" we should 
taße nothing which Will retard our prog- 
ress. Sin is propbrly called weight. 
It not only binds us down to the earth, 
but wearies and fatigues us in the dis- 
cbarge of duty. Lay aside every sin 
however pleasing or profitable it may 
appear; unbelief, covetousness, pride, 
and passion, are deadly weights. 
Give them all up at once, or you cannot 
run the christian race. 

Even our besetting sin must be laid 
aside. Th t is our besetting sin, to 
which we are most addicted, and by 
which we are the most easily overcome. 
This may he constitutional; or it may 
arise cither from education, employ- 
ment, or our particular situation in life. 
It may vary. That which beset us 
once, may not beset us now; and that 
which besets us now, may not always 
beset us. Let us, however, find it out, 
and forever lay it aside. It may be 
like aright eye, or a right hand; but 
we should pluck out the one, and cut 
off the other. 

'). Thus prepared, we must run 
with patience the race set before us. 

"The race is set before us." It is 
clearly marked out, so that we have not 
to run in an uncertain way. It is set 
before us in the scriptures; by the min- 
is of Christ; and by the spirit of 
God. The way is inward and outward 

holiness. No other way than this, is 
set before us by the Lord ; and we must 
be careful not to run in a way of our 

We must "run." Running implies 
great exertion of bodily strength and 
this figure is used, to teach us the ne- 
cessity of calling forth all our strength, 
and exerting all our power, in the dis- 
charge of christian duties. Run, as 
Lot run out of Sodom; or as the man- 
slayer to the city of refuge. Thy life 
is at stake. Ruin is behind, and pur- 
sues thee fast. O, let us run from 
danger ! Safety, peace, aud glory, are 
before us. 0, brethren may we run 
forward in haste on the way. We have 
no time to lose. 

We must run "with patience." I iffi- 
culties and dangers call for patience; 
our way will lead to both; but let pa- 
tience have its perfect work. The ap- 
parent length of. the way will require 
patience. When we set out at first, 
we think of being soon at the mark ; 
but after running some time, perhaps 
it may appear a great way off: but let 
us exercise patience a little longer, and 
wc shall have the prize. 

4. While we run we must constant- 
ly "look to Jesus." 

It is not one view of Jesus that will 
answer our purpose. Looking is a 
continued act, and it will be necessary 
for us to look to him all the way. Our 
eye must be fixed upon him every step 
we take. 

We must look to Jesus as our grc*.. 
exemplar. lie has gone before us. 
Follow him in his spotless life, his zeal 
for God, his benevolence for men, and 
his steady per.-cv. ranee to the end. 

We must look to Jesus, as beginning 
and carrying on the great work of re- 
demption and salvation. Look to him 
in the stable at Bethlehem; in bis pov- 




erty at Nazareth; in his agony and 
bloody sweat in the garden of Gethsem- 

We have a cross to endure^* but endure 
as "seeing him who is invisible/' and 

ane; in the hands of a furious deluded keep an eye to the recompense of re- 
rabble ; in the hands of Pilate, scourged , ward. 

and crowned with thorns. See him on j The cross was ignominious ; but he 
the cross; in the tombj rising again; at 'despised the shame. It was below him 
the right hand of God; and coming 

again in the clouds with power and 
great glory. 

We must look to Jesus, for direction 
tion in difficulties; for protection in dan- 
ger; for support in weakness; and com- 
fort in distress. 

5. Jesus is "the authorand the finisher 

to notice it. Let this be the case with 
us. Let us despise the ignorant re- 
proaches of men. If we shun either 
the pain or the shame of the cros3, we 
shall lose the crown. 

After the death of the cross, Jesus 
sat down at the right hand of God. 
The phrase denotes a settled state of 

of our faith." Jesus is the author of ; honor and glory. In that state he does 

not forget us ; but pleads our cause with 
the Father. 0, let us raise our affec- 
tions to him, that we may sit in heaven- 
ly places with Christ Jesus ! 

To conclude. Have we begun to 
lay aside our weights ? Have we begun 
to run? What progress have we made ? 
Do we look to Jesus ? Let us try our- 
selves. Ye who scarcely walk, now 
arise; cast away from you all your trans- 
gressions; enter on the christian race; 
and hold on your way, that you may at 
length obtain the prize of your high 
calling of God in Christ Jesus. 

J. S. B. 

our faith, as he has revealed those 
blessed truths which we believe. We 
do not build our faith upon creeds, ar- 
ticles, liturgies, or homilies ; but upon 
the infallible words of our Lord. Ar- 
ticles and creeds may be good; but the 
New Testament is t je rule of our faith. 

Our Lord is the author of that faith 
which brings salvation. It is through 
him that we have a power to believe; 
and through him that we are justified 
and sanctified by faith. He is the fin- 
isher of this faith, both as it centres in 
him, and as, by his blessing, it is per- 
fected in us. 

6. "For the joy that was set before 
Jesus, He endured the cross, despised 
the shame, and is set down at the right 
hand of God." 

The joy which was set before our 
Redeemer, was the prospect of saving 

lost sinners, and of being exalted him-.j fed constrained to offer a f PWrem arks, 
self, in his human nature, to high hon- L hrougll the ¥feit0T . on t i ie above sub . 
ors in the upper world. We have also ject? in an i madvers i on up0 n the opinion, 
a joy sat before us, similar to his; for or views, expressed by some of the 
we may be useful to men, and our souls Brethren at the last annual meeting, 
•may be exalted to the heavenly world. ^ am we]1 satiafied with the decision 

To obtain that joy, he endured the of the brethren there given, viz : that 
cross. The death of the cross was pain- Christians have no right to use the 
ful ; but he endured without a murmur, power of the law in defense of their 
0, let us follow him in this respect! natural or civil rights. But the point 

For the Gospel Visitor. 


Dear Editors of the Gospel Visitor 



I want to come at is thj opinion ex- lis, driven to the direst straits in lug 
pressed by some of the brethren that passage through the "thorny desert," 
in certain cases of "stern necessity" , so that it may sometimes seem imp^ 
such power might be made use of tojble for him to pass through unhurt; 
defend our worldly property against the and the reason of this is, that the way 
encroachments of our wicked neighbors, is narrow that leadeth unto life; and 
There may, of course, be cases occur- the ea9e under consideration, doubtless 
ing where we may be under the neces- constitutes one of its very narrowest 

passes; but would he improve his con- 

sity, either to defeDd our property by 
the laws of the land, or to yield our 
right to it to the rapacity or malice of 
such as are base enough to take advan- 
tage of our religion, which forbids us 
to resist evil with evil, in order to rob 
us of that which is legally our own : 
but does such necessity justify us in 
resisting, by the power of the law, the 
wrong which men may do us ? 

Christ says, that if any man take 
from us that which is our own, we 
shall not ask from him a return of it 
This covers the whole ground ; this is 
the tenor of the whole New Testament 
scriptures. It may be very trying to 
us to yield our dearest rights uncondi- 
tionally, and by some, yea, by many, 
be considered absolutely wrong to do 
so. But does that change the law of 
God, or can our mere opinion make a 
sin not to be a sin ? If it be an evil to 
use the power of the law in defense of 
our rights in any case, it must always 
be an evil; for in the law of God no 
exceptions are made, (if my memory 
serves me right) to suit such cases of 

The brother, or brethren referred to, 
intimated that the evil resulting from 
an unconditional surrender of our earth- 
ly goods, to an unscrupulous enemy, 
would sometimes be greater than that 
which would result from a legal defense 
of our right to it. But Paul says; 
"shall we do evil that good may come 
of it? God forbid!" The follower of 
Christ may be, and no doubt frequently 

dition by stepping aside from that 
"straight and narrow path ?" Judge 


The Christian may have many dear 
and cherished rights, the chief of which 
is to live in the world in order to do the 
will of God. But as regards the ne- 
cessity of defending, or asserting any 
of these rights by the force, or power 
of human law, we have no example 
given in scripture of any such thing, 
not even have we the right thus to assert 
our right to live ; but christians may 
be, and often have been under the ne- 
cessity of dying in order to accomplish 
the will of Him who liveth for ever. 

Of this we have many bright examples 
in the history of the Christian Church. 
How many have cheerfully, and without 
a murmur, surrendered everything in this 
world, and suffered themselves to be 
hunted like wild beasts, and finally 
laid down their lives for the faith that 
was within them : and this the only 
"stern necessity" which any christian 
can be put to — to give up all he has and 
can have in the world in order to serve 
his God. If christians have the right 
to defend themselves against the wrongs 
inflicted on them by the wicked, where 
remaineth the persecution which they 
must suffer for Christ's sake ? 

Christ says, in substance, all those 
that want to live a godly life must suffer 
persecution. And if they can skulk 
away from persecution, where remain 
the tribulation through which they 



must pass into the kingdom of glory. 
Says Christ, in another place, "In the 
world ye have tribulations ; they have 
persecuted me, they will also persecute 
you." And in Revelation, it is , c aid 
of the great multitude, seen by John, 
standing befoie the throne clothed with 
white robes and palms in their hands, 
that they were they which came out of 
great tribulation, and have washed their 
robes and made them white in the blood 
of the Lamb. 

From these passages, it appears that 
the followers of the Lamb cannot go up 
but by, or through tribulations, and the 
troubling of the wicked, through the 
instigation of the devil, is the cause of 
these tribulations ; but if we are unwil- 
ling to suffer what the wicked world 
may inflict, how are we "purged in the 
oven of tribulation," as the Lord spake 
by the mouth of one of his prophets, 
or how can we be on that straight and 
narrow way, if we will not do as Christ 
directs, forsake our all, follow him, even 
unto death. 

D. S. alias Adolph. 


For the Visitor. 

Dear brethren Eds. : 

According to prom- 
ise I will now take up the subject of 
non-resistance; or rather non-participa- 
ting with the civil law and civil gov- 
ernment under which we live. I will 
then state that there are two reasons 
which induce me to stand on this side 
of the question. The first is, that I believe 
fully that the law of the Gospel is all 
sufficient to rule and regulate the 
whole world. The second reason is, 
that it is positively forbidden for chris- 
tians to make or use any other law but 
that of the gospel. 

Now the first position I am inclined 
to think my brethren in general will, 
not object to, but will say yes, if all the", 
world would come under the same., Hut 
since this is not the case, it is necessary 
to have a law to compel them, that will 
not have this man Christ to reijm over 


The question then naturally arises, 
who is to make that law? I answer 
those that need it. Those that will not 
be ruled by the law of Christ. For if 
those who believe the law of Christ all- 
sufficient, would help in making other 
laws, they would in reality deny their 
faith. It would be in reality nothing 
less than the different churches do, 
in making Creeds, Catechisms, Disci- 
plines, &c. If they make them, let 
them use them also. 

But then what will we make of the 
words of Paul to Timothy first Epistle, 
ch. 1 : 8, 9, 10, "But we know that 
the law is good, if a man use it law- 
fully &c. Do we not infer from this, 
that we can use the law? I would an- 
swer with the words of the Master, 
Matt. 5 : 40 and 10 : 23. 

Coming to the 9th and 10th verses 
of 1 Tim. it says positively that the 
law, (I understand the civil law not 
the moral and ceremonial) is not made 
for a righteous man, but for the lawless 
and disobedient &c. Now it it is not 
made for a righteous man, why should 
a righteous man use it. But say some, 
did not Paul make use of the law when 
he said, "Is it lawful for you to scourge 
a man that i3 a Roman and uncon- 
demned," and "I appeal unto Caesar" ? 

To understand this phrase more per- 
fectly, let us suppose a man builds a 
house, he doth it for himself and family, 
and none else hath a claim to this Louse, 
but he that built it. But if I or you 
should, on our journey, find protection 



in thnt house, we would, like Paul, not 
refuse it though we had no ricrht to ask 
the same. 

N"w I will come to the second position, 
viz: that it is positively forbidden for 
chri^Mans to make or use any other 
law but the law of the gospel. 

Paul saith, 2 Cor. ch. 6 v. 14, Be ye 
not unequally yoked with the unbeliev- 
ers, <V"c. to the end of the chapter. 

The first question now is, what is 
mea ir by this yoke ? Let us go back 
to Matt. 11 : 29, "Take my yoke upon 
you ;" so Jesus tells them that come 
unto him. Now, as far as lam acquain- 
ted " ith my brethren in Christ, they 
all Ik lieve that the yoke here spoken of 
is the law of Christ, both ceremonial 
and moral. And if this law is like a 
yoke that binds us and Christ together, 
I would ask my readers whether they 
ever saw a creature yoked to two yokes? 

Therefore if this idea is correct, 
it fellows that the yoke which Paul 
speaks of must mean the law of the unbe- 
liever. And he calls it an unequal 
yoking. The reasons he gives for it is 
this; ''What fellowship hath righteous- 
ness with unrighteousness: and what 
communion hath light with darkness V* 
Real 15 and IG verses. 

Now in the 17th verse he saith 
fl Whe refore come out from among them, 
and he ye separate, saith the Lord, and 
touch not the unclean thing and I will 
receive you." The unclean thing, is 
the yoke spoken of. But that we need 
not fear any harm if we separate our- 
selves from the characters named in the 
verses pointed to, he saith further. 
"And will be a father unto you, and you 
shall be my sons and my dauglit 
sait,, the Lord Almighty. 

Should the above reasoning not be 
sufficient td convince all my readers 
that the civil law is not for the christians 

to make use of, neither to be made by 
them, let us then turn to the 10 ch. of 
the gospel recorded by John, where we 
find that Christ calls his disciples sheep 
and himself the shepherd. Now why 
call them sheep? Because he was called 
by the prophet a sheep, who spoke of 
him thus: he is brought as a lamb to 
the slaughter, and as a sheep before her 
shearers is dumb, so he opened not 
his mouth." And he is not ashamed 
to call his disciples brethren, Heb. 
2 : 11. Now the nature of a sheep is 
above delineated. It resists not, and if 
it hath a shepherd, it will follow him 
and hear his voice. 

But as it is customary that a shep- 
herd hath dogs in his service to protect 
the sheep from the waives, and also to 
keep the sheep from trespassing on for- 
bidden pasture, so Jesus our shepherd 
hath seen proper at this time, to muz- 
zle the mouth of the dogs (the most 
watchful and kind of animals who other- 
wise hath torn many a sheep) that he 
may now watch aud protect the sheep. 
But let the sheep now be cautious that 
they may not degenerate by mixing 
with the dogs, as they did in the 3rd. 
Century if I mistake not, when Constan- 
tine the great undertook to protect 
them against their enemies, and in re- 
turn for this favor, many of the sheep 
joined him, and became wolves in 
sheeps clothing. 

From that day the sheep — the church 
spoken of by John under the figure of 
a woman — fled into the wilderness. 
Now it is evident that means a separa- 
tion, a n <m -intercourse, a people alto- 
gether guided by the pillars of fire and 
the cloud. 

But suppose some one says "the 
church 18 out of the wilderness. It was 
will enough for the christians so long 
as they remained in that state to not 



meddle with the world, no more than 
the Israelites, did, but since the church 
is in these United States, she is differ- 
ently situated, and she not only may, 
but ought, to use her privileges and as- 
sist the people of the world among whom 
she lives to keep order." 

But methinks the case of the Israel- 1 
iteswhen they demanded a King, should 
make us cautious. Did not God say ' 
to Samuel, "They have 'not rejected 
thee, but have rejected me." God 
had promised them, if they would keep 
his laws and his statutes that they need 
fear no evil. But He let them have 
their desire like our brethren have 

But though Saul was a portly man, 
and the people was much pleased with 
him, yet they were as much deceived 
in him, as many times our brethren 
are in getting their choice of officers; 
instead of better it is getting still a little 
worse j instead of being protected by 
their kings, Nebuchadnezzar takes 
them captives to Babylon so that they 
resolve to go to Pharaoh into Egypt for 
safety. Though God told them by the 
Prophet Jeremiah to stay, and trust in 
him, keeping his law and his statutes 
and then no evil should befall them; 
but if they would not hear, the sword 
should follow them into Egypt, which 
even was the case. 

Now the church of Jesus Christ hath 
all the promises that are needed. Let 
her come up to her duties, and fulfill 
individually her vows and promises, and 
the gates of hell shall not prevail against 
her. In conclusion let me say to all my 
brethren, let us consider the admonition 
of Paul in Hebrew 12 ch. "Wherefore, 
seeing we also are compassed about 
with so great a cloud of witnesses let us 
lay aside every weight and the sin which 
doth so easily beset us, and let us run 

with patience the race tlrat is set before 


That sin of which Paul speaks here, 
is unbelief, or want of confidence in the 
promises of God ; which is the very thing 
that induces us ofttimes to fly for refuge 
where we ought not, and do things 
which are forbidden. 

I have now finished what I com- 
menced a year ago, and it is at your 

Your brother in the bonds of the 

F. P. L. 
June 26th. 1850. 


For the Gospel Visitor. 

By A Youthful Sister. 

Beloved Brethren : I would desire 
to occupy a small place in the Gospel 
Visitor, for I feel my mind much im- 
pressed with the necessity of true love, 
for love is the fulfilling of the law. 
Dear Brethren and Sisters, let us not 
"love in word, neither in tongue, but 
in deed and in truth." Such is the in- 
spired language of the apostle John. 
And as we profess to take the Bible for 
the man of our counsel, let us follow this 
rule. Let us pray for one another, and 
try to build each other up and let us be 
kindly affectioned one to another. Our 
blessed Redeemer said unto his disci- 
ples, "a new commandment I give unto 
you, that ye love one another; as I have 
loved you, that ye also love one another. 
By this shall all men know that ye are 
my disciples. This is another emphatic 
command that we love one another. Yes, 
we are to have such pure and fervent 
love, that the world may see that we 
• are God's children, and thereby be con- 
strained to believe that there is reality 
in that love. we often fear that we 
G. V. Vol. ix. 26 



are devoid of that love, We do not, 

.iiest that love enough. Let us 
therefore so manifest our love, as did 
those christians which met in a heathen 
land and caused the hard hearted heath- 
ens to say, '"see how these christians 

•." And how did they manifest 
their love that constrained the heathen 
to say so? They greeted one another 
with the kiss of charity. And how lit- 
tle is that love manifested now a days 
cut in the world, where, we presume, 
that we should show that great love 
and respect for our brethren and sisters? 
We are sometimes constrained to think 
that our brethren and sisters forget that 
they are christians. They seem to for- 
det our Savior's language "let your 
light so shine before men, that they may 

your good works, and glorify your 
father which is in heaven." breth- 
ren and sisters, let us have that energy 
of soul, that fervent and heaven born 
charity, that pure affection, and that 
true and sweet love, that will enable us 
to perform our duty in that Godlike 
and becoming manner which consti- 
tutes the christian character. We also 
fear that we do not bear one another's 
burden enough. For the apostle James 
says, "Brethren if any of you do err 
from the truth, and one convert him ; 
let him know, that he which convert- 
ed the sinner from the error of his 
way shall save a soul from death, and 
shall hide a multitude of sins. Then 
Urethren and sisters, let us be very care- 
ful how we proceed to present a case bc- 
fore the church. And again; the apos- 
tle Paul says, -"Urethren, if a man be 

: taken in a fault, ye which arc spirit- 
ual, restore such a one in the spirit of 

ekness; considering thyself, lest 
thou also be tempted. Bear yc one 
another's bur 1 qs, and r;o fulfill the law 
of Christ." Now mark the language 

of the apostle, "ye which are spiritual, 
restore such a one in the spirit of meek- 
ness ; considering thyself, 'est thou also 
be tempted." Remember that there is 
great danger in reprimanding one before 
the church, for how natural it is for us 
to look upon the fault of others, and 
overlook ourselves. But let us stop and 
examine our own heart well before we 
proceed to reprove others, for there is 
great danger in giving offence. It 
would do well to take the apostle Paul's 
lan^ua^e into consideration : "Where- 
fore if meat make my brother to offend, 
I will eat no more flesh while the world 
standeth, lest I make my brother to 
offend." Beloved brethren and sisters, 
let us not speak lightly of one another, 
for the wound of a beloved friend is 
much sorer than the wound of an en- 
emy. For if a member of our body is 
wounded, and if we are not very careful 
to apply healing medicine, it will in- 
flame, and spread, and finally cause 
death. And just so it is with the 
church; if we speak reproachfully of 
one another, it may cause a^ wound that 
can never be healed. Hear again what 
the apostle has said; "But when ye 
so sin against the brethren, and wound 
their weak conscience, ye sin against 
Christ. Now beloved brethren and 
sisters, if we know our heart, it is out 
of true love that we have given- thcie 
few lines for your careful perusal, ho- 
ping by the blessing of God they may 
be instrumental in doing some good. 

S. G. 



The growth of grace is like the pol- 
ishing of metals. There is first an 
opaque surface; by and by you sec a 
spark darting out; then a strong light; 
till at length it sends back a perfect 
image of the sun that shines upon it. 

P. W. 






Life is beautifully compared to a 
fountain fed by a thousand streams 
that perish if one be dried. It is a sil- 
ver cord twisted with a thousand strings. 
that part asunder if one be broken. 
Frail and thoughtless mortals are sur- 
rounded by innumerable dangers, which 
make it much more strange that they 
escape so long, than that they almost 
all perish suddenly at last. "We are 
encompassed with accidents every day 
to crush the mouldering tenements we 
inhabit. The seeds of disease are plant- 
ed in our constitutions by nature. 
The earth and atmosphere whence we 
draw the breath of life, are impregnated 
with death ; health is made to operate its 
own destruction. The food that nour- 
ishes contains the elements of decay ; 
the soul that animates is by vivifying 
first, tends to wear it out by its own ac- 
tion; death lurks in ambush along the 
paths. Notwithstanding this is the 
truth so palpably confirmed by the dai- 
ly example before our eyes, how little 
do we lay it to heart ! We see our 
friends and neighbors among us, but 
how seldom does it occur to our thoughts 
that our knell shall perhaps give the 
next fruitless warning to the world ! 


Fach man of us is deeply and vitally 
concerned in the weal and wo of every 
other individual of the race. Never 
shall we obtain true happiness, never 
shall we obtain true libertv, until we 
shall have elevated all men to Liberty 
and Happiness. We are members one 
of another, parts of one great whole, 
living links in the living organism of 
humanity. The neighbor is most truly 
our brother, — nay, more than brother, 

— he is our other self; his crimes are 
our diseases ; hjg sufferings, our curse. 
A nerve of the same Life runs through 
the whole human kind, and it can not 
be tormented in one, without sending 
its shock of pain to others, as the 
wounding of the remotest limb quivers 
throughout the frame. The pulse of 
moral life in society must beat irregu- 
larly, fitfully, feverishly, while the cir- 
culation is obstructed or vitiated in the 
least portion of its structure. — 

Parke Godwin. 


Yes pass it along, whether you be- 
lieve it or not — that one-sided whis- 
per against the character of a virtuous 
female. You say you don't believe it, 
but you will use your influence to bear 
up the false report, and pass it on the 
current. Strange creatures are man- 
kind ! How many reputations have 
been lost by a surmise ! How many 
hearts have bled by a whisper! How 
many benevolent deeds have been chill- 
ed by a shrug of a shoulder ! How 
many individuals have been shunned by 
a gentle, mysterious hint ! How many 
chaste bosoms have been wrung with 
grief by a single nod! How many ear- 
ly graves have been dug by a false re- 
port! Yet you will pass the slander 
along ; you will keep it above the wa- 
ters by a wag of your tongue, when 
you might sink it forever. Destroy 
the passion or telling a tale, we pray 
you. Lisp not a word that may injure 
the character of another. If the female 
has erred, forgive her, and forgive the 
past. She has wounds enough without 
the fanes of slander's tounge. Be de- 
termined to listen to. no story that is 
repeated to the injury of another, and 
as far as you are concerned the slander 
will die. But tell it once, and it may 





go as on the wings of the wind — increas-' naturally and as easv from the lins kind 

ingwith each breath, , till rt has cirVi- 

lated through the state, and I 

the grave one who might have lived 

and been ablessing to the world. 


Heligion is not a perpetual moping 
over good boohs. Religion is not even 
yer, praise, holy ordinances. These 
arc necessary to religion — no man can 
be religious without them. But religion 
is mainly and chiefly the glorifying 
God among the duties and trials- of the 
world: the guiding of our course amid 
adverse winds and currents of tempta- 
tion, by the starlight of duty and the 
compass of divine truth ; the bearing us 
manfully, wisely, and courageously, for 
the honor of Christ, our great Leader 
in the conflict of life. 

A Truth Aptly Presented. 

"ST hen we were at the water cure, a 
man who had been pining for years, and 
nobody could tell what ailed him, was 
put into the cold packing, and very 
soon an eruption of measles came out 
all over him. It turned out that the 
man had the measles years before, and 
the doctor drugged it out of sieht, and 
ever since it had been tormenting him 
inwardly. Even so the grief of child- 
hood may be violently flogged out of 
Bight, instead of being drawn to the 
surface by more gentle methods^ and the 
lit may be a sorry temper that nev- 
< r knows the relief of tears, but always 
sulks and whines. — Monthly Religious 
Mu : , 

nesSj a< the rays from the sun. 

2. They make the man happier who 
uses them. They react upon him. , Hot 

ds make the user's wrath hotter. 
So loving words help to make a more 
loving heart. 

3. Kind and pleasant words touch 
other people's hearts, aud make them 
kind. They fall like flakes of fire on 
the cold and selfish hearts, not to scorch 
but to melt, not to irritate but to sub- 
due and shame people's coldness and un- 
kiudncss out of them. 

4. Pleasant words beget other words 
like themselves to other people. We 
have been in a crowded omnibus. A 
few snappish, sulky words have multi- 
plied their scope, till most of the trav- 
elers have shares in the same stock. 
But a genial soul enters. His kind 
words get wings. They produce an epi- 
demic. Growler number one and grow- 
ler number two change voice and visage. 
The magic of a few kind words has done 
wonders. Ill nature has jumped out of 
the coach and left for parts unknown ; 
and good nature keeps all things in ex- 
cellent trim for the rest of the trip. 


The weary need sympathy and en- 
couragement. They are prone to des- 
pond. Their work is burdensome to 
them. They do it listlessly, carelessly, 
mournfully; sometimes they are tempted 
not to do it at all. They are disposed to 
;nify their difficulties, and to under- 
their own capabilities. They take 
a gloomy view of things. Their hands 
hang down; their knees are feeble; 
Pi r WORDS. their brow is clouded. And it would 

1. They don't cost much. They be both unwise and unkind to blame 
com« bubbling up in a good-natured (hem. Would it lessen their fatigue, do 
rt, like the ft ing w of you think, to censure them for being 

a fountain. It is as easy to speak as tired: Or would they be likely to 





grow more hjopeful through your scold- 1 over what might be the lot of their ab 
ins; them for their faint -hearted ness? sent child? 
No, they want comfort, not reproof ; 

irentle counsels, not harsh animadver- 
sion. When the wearied and dejected 
prophet sat under the juniper-tree, and, 
with fretful impatience, exclaimed, "It 
is enough ; now, Lord, take away my 
life," how gently God dealt with him ! 
An aniz;el was sent to minister unto him, 
who prepared for him a table in the 
wilderness, and bade him arise and eat, 
and recruit his strength. — S. JS. Times. 

4 o m » *■ 


For the Gospel Visitor. 

"A good man leaves 

an inheritance 
to his children's children." Among 
the maay subjects that attract our at- 
tention, there is none it seenis to me 
that is more forcible, and in so few 
words conveys so many interesting 
thoughts for contemplation, as the head- 
ing of this little article. (Parental Af- 
fection). What will compare to a moth- 
er's Love and a father's care for the 
welfare and happiness of their offspring 
ia whom they see the consummation 
of Love. My mind is too weak to 
fathom the height and depth of a pa- 
rent's anxious care, for the welfare, 
prosperity, and final happiness of the 
beings given them by their Creator. 
Although the youth perhaps has be- 
come indifferent to the mandates of his 
parents, and for once steps aside from 
virtue's holy calling, and as a prodigal 
wanders away from the threshhold of 
the parental roof, to enjoy himself in 
his own imagination, wandering to and 
fro, in search of pleasure. What are 
the thoughts that now engage the 
minds of those parents while pondering 

Could we but hear the many prayers, 
sighs, and groans that ascend heaven- 
ward in behalf of absent children, waft- 
ing as it were on every verge, soft and 
plaintive tones of love, mingled with 
tears of sadness, methinks one could 
not refrain from dropping a tear or two 
in behalf of those who are the parents 
of a profligate child. Let us for a mo- 
ment consider what must be the feel- 
ings ofthat father and mother, when 
they have given to their son his por- 
tion of goods, and the youth ventures 
out into the world to do for himself. 
Perhaps years may intervene, ere they 
shall be permitted again to look upon 
their child, and they know not that 
they shall even look again upon their 
youth, and see those eyes sparkle in 
after days as they once did. 

Who can tell the destiny of that 
youth as he goes forth in the busy 
scenes of life, leaving father and moth- 
er, brothers and sisters, and all the as- 
sociations of his youth, to satisfy the 
cravings of his mortal nature ? A year 
or two perhaps has elapsed since we 
have had any knowledge of how that 
son is prospering, but sad news has 
reached the ears of his parents. The 
youth has met with adverse circum- 
stances, his goods are all wasted. Un- 
heeding the precepts of his parents he 
gets into bad company, and they lead 
him away from the paths of virtue and 
rectitude. The stain of infamy is al- 
ready deeply impressed upon him. 
While thus deeply imbrued in carnal 
lust, he begins to be in want, and like 
the prodigal he thinks of what kind 
parents he has left behind. He resolves 
to go home, and as he comes in sight, 
those christian parents go to meet their 
child, they embrace him, and with tears 



rolling down their furrowed checks, and 
by an humble confession on the part 
of their son, they forgive him, commend- 
ing him in the care of Him who knew 
no sin. They begin to reason the mat- 
ter with their child, telling him how 
umlutiful he has been, saying though 
you have done contrary to our will, and 
engaged in those things which has made 
us mourn for you, though you have 
proved recreant to the trust wc have 
imposed in you, yet do we love you. 
But now you can look back, and mourn 
over misspent moments and hours you 
cannot recall. Why is it my child 
that you have thus for so long a time 
severed from you those high prospects 
of enjoyments that might have been 
your privilege to enjoy. Is it not be- 
cause of sin and transgression ? had you 
hearkened to your parents, instead of 
those who came to you under the garb 
of friends, only to entice you by their 
craftiness, to frequent those haunts of 
vace and iniquity that have proved your 
downfall might have been avoided. 

Dear Reader, can you not imagine 
the unbounded love that parents man- 
ifest for their children ? And if earth- 
ly parents have so much care for their 
children, who can fathom the love that 
was manifested by our Redeemer when 
he left the glory he had with his Father, 
and descended into this world to die 
for the sins of the whole human family? 
If earthly parents have so strong a re- 
gard for their children, and their com- 
passion is so much awakened when 
they behold their children one by one 
leave the parental roof, and go out into 
the world from under their protection 
lofor themselves, to conduct their 
own affairs, to carry on their own busi- 
tb form new assoi : ; if 

wc See 
earthly its manifested for Ü 

children's welfare, who can possibly 
conceive how stnng must have been 
the love that the Savior of the world 
had for fallen humanity, when he left 
the shining courts of Heaven, and be- 
came obedient to his Heavenly Father's 
will, and while we see him bearing his 
own cross up Calvary's rugged brow, 
and for no other purpose than to be 
nailed to the same, to show to a gazing 
world the great love he had for a lost 
and ruined race ? Is there not an hour 
dear Reader, in the measure of thy years, 
around which memory gathers her rich- 
est treasures ? an hour to which thy 
richest treasures most fondly cling? 

Well do I remember the many tears 
shed by an aged mother as she for the 
last time extends the parting hand to 
her son to bid him farewell, though she 
knew not then that that was to be the 
last time she- was to press that hand. 
Yet it proved to be a last, a sad fare- 
well. There yet lingers a sound in my 
hearing, it is a mother's voice speaking 
to her son, as they were about to part, 
and he was leaving the scenes of his 
youth, and the place of his nativity, 
to visit the distant hills of California. 
And yet it seems to me as though I 
hear that mother's voice as she reaches 
forth a Bible, and presents it to him 
as a last token of affection. She then 
bids him good bye, and bids him God 
speed. That son has since found a 
grave among the distant hills of Cali- 
fornia. His dying request to those who 
stood by his death bed was that they 
should tell those he left at home that he 
hoped to meet them again in Heaven. 
It seems to me that mother's prayers, 
and good advice was often in the re- 
membrance of that son when far dis- 
tant from his home. 

\ hast thou no kii 
mother in whose lap to lay tby head, and 



weep away thy sorrows ? or hast thy 
heart become so hard that a mother's 
voice no more sounds sweet in thy ear? 
If so, sad indeed must be thy condition. 
Hard indeed must be that heart that 
will not listen to a mother's prayer since 
she has watched over him with tender 
care, and dandled him on her lap 
through -many weary, restless hour. 

Oh! how thankful we ought to feel, 
those of us who have christian parents 
that are so watchful over us ; who toil 
daily for the welfare of us, that we may 
be happy not only for moment's and 
miserable for years, but happy for ever. 
Then parents, if you wish to exert an 
influence for good to your children, do 
as the Savior has said, let your light so 
shine that others seeing your good works 
may be led to glorify their Father who 
is in Heaven. Example is better than 
precept. For if our lives do not agree 
with what we teach, then it seems to me 
that it is as a sounding brass, or a tink- 
ling symbol. But if you set a good 
example to your children, you will sure- 
ly reap if you faint not. And perhaps 
the influence of your godly example, 
may not be seen while you live, but be 
assured that perhaps long after you are 
consigned to the dust, and your bodies 
lay mouldering beneath the clods of the 
valley, may the influence you have ex- 
erted, come back to your children in 
an effectual manner. Then will your 
children rejoice, and thank their God 
for having had pious parents* 

A good man leave's an inheritance 
to his children's children. "Like as a 
father pitieth his children, so the Lord 
pitieth them that fear him." Who 
does not feel for the venerable Patriarch 
as he exclaims, "Me have ye bereaved 
of my children : Joseph is not, and Sim- 
eon is not, and will ye t jnjamin 
away ? All these things are against rue." 

Who can refuse to mourn with the 
King of Israel as he goes up into his 
chamber over the gate weeping, and ex- 
claiming "0, my son Absalom ! my Son, 
my Son ! would to God I had died for thee 
Oh Absalom my Son my Son !" Here 
we can see in these my last quotations,- 
some evidence of parental affection, that 
is secondary only to the affection mani- 
fested by our Savior when he died to 
save a lost and ruined world. Let us 
all pattern after the great God and Fath- 
er of us all, and we shall receive in this 
life an hundred fold, and in the world 
to come life everlasting. 

J. E. 
Mt. Carroll, Feb. 4th. 1859. 

-*— g • a» » 




"'Mother, what is self-examination V 
asked a child; "our superintendent said 
something about it, and he told us all 
to spend a little while every Sabbath 
practicing it — practicing what, mother V 9 

"Self-examination is thinking our- 
selves over," answered the mother. 
"You know how apt we are to forget 
ourselves, what we did and thought 
yesterday, and the day before, and the 
day before that. Now it is by calling 
to mind our past conduct that we can 
truly see it as it is, and improve upon 

"'How must I do, mother ?" asked 
Mary; "tell me how to begin." Her 
mother said, 

"You may first think over your con- 
duct towards your parents. Have they 
had reason to find fault with you du- 
ring the week ; if so what for ? Have 
you disobeyed 1 them or disputed with 
i ; or been sullen or ill-humored 
towards them ? Have you made them 



glad by your kindness, and your faith- 
ful and ready compliance with their 
wish< b 

Then think of your duties to your 
brothers, and sisters, and little friends. 
Ask your self what lias been your de- 
portment towards them. How many 
have you made happier the last week ? 
How many have you made unhappy ? 
Have you spoken cross words to them ? 
Have you been angry or ill-natured'/ 
Have you deceived them ? What hard 
thoughts have you cherished in your 
heart towards them?', 

"0, mother, it would take me a great 
while to think all that over, arid I'm 
afraid," said the little girl, looking down 
— "I'm afraid it would not always 
p'ease mc. TThat next must I think 
of, mother?" 

"Faithfulness in your business." 

"Business !" said Mary, smiling; pa- 
pa has businsss; little girls havn't." 

"0, yes," said her mother, "any work 
which you have to do is your business 
— dusting the parlor, taking care of the 
baby, your studies at school; these arc 
your employments, in which you ought 
to bo diligent and faithful. Have you 
been? Do you never play in school? 
Do you thoroughly learn your lessons? 
Do you mind what the teacher says? 
Carefully think over whether your con- 
duct is in all respects what a Christian 
child's should be." 

"I know a verse about business," 
said Mary; "the Bible tells us "to be 
diligent in business, fervent in spirit, 
serving the Lord." That means, we 
must mind God in it; doesn't it? "What 
mure is there to think over, mother?" 

"Secret faults," answered she. 
"Have you cherished any wrong feelings 
in your heart? Have you had secret 
thoughts, which you would be sorry to 
have exposed ? Any envy of others — 

any pride? Have you harbored unkind- 
cess? Have you been selfish? Have 
you forgot God? Have you neglected 
to praise him and to pray to him? Go 
overall this ground thoroughly, and 
confess your faults, and ask your Sav- 
ior to make your heart clean, and help 
you to love only what is lovely." 

"But aunt Jane says there's no need 
of children's thinking," said Mary. 

'•Without thinking," said Mary's 
mother, "there can be no improvement. 
Thoughtlessness is thebcs:tting fault of 
3'0uth. It is this which makes them 
giddy, foolish, and vain, and blinds 
them to their own defects." 

Mary sat still for some time, looking 
out of the window. Then she came, 
ani putting her arms arround her moth- 
er's neck, sweetly said, "Dear mother, 
I will try to be one of yours and God's 
good children." 

To "think ourselves over" in this way 
is a very proper exercise for the Sabbath. 
Holy time is apt to seem long some- 
times, because people do not know ex- 
actly how to spend it to the best ac- 
count. Assign this duty a place 
somewhere; and if heartily and thor- 
oughly taken up, it will be one of the 
greatest means of self-improvement. 
But while it is a Sahhath duty, is it 
not a week-day duty also ? Every 
night, children, before you go to bed, 
and before you are too sleepy to remem- 
ber, try and recall yourself for the day. 
Think what you have done right, and 
thank God for it. Think of the ways 
in which you have done wrong, and in 
which, if you are not careful, you will 
surely do wrong again. Name them in 
plain words in your prayers, and say, 
"Help me, Lord" in such a thing, 
"that I may not again sin against 



1. Rev. 22 : 11. 

Dear Editjrs: Please give us an 
explanation of Rev. 22 : 11, which 
reads thus: "He that is unjust, let him 
be unjust still : and he which is filthy, 
let him be filthy still : and he that is 
righteous, let him be righteous still: 
and he that is holy, let him be holy; 
still." Of whom did the spirit of 
Christ speak? 

M. H. 

Answer. — The present time is one of: 
probation, reformation, and temptation 
to man. And now, though the sins 
of the sinner "be as scarlet, they shall 
be as white as snow; though they be 
red like crimson, they shall be as wool," 
if he turns to the Lord. Now the prod- 
igal may return after all his wanderings 
and be received by his heavenly Fath- 
er. And now the righteous are in dan- 
ger of falling away. Hence, the Sav- 
ior says, "Many false prophets shall 
rise and shall deceive many. And be- 
cause iniquity shall abound, the love of 
many shall wax cold." Matt. 2-1 : 11, 
12. And Paul, from the danger he was 
in, said, "I keep under my body, and 
bring it into subjection: lest that by 
any means, when I have preached to 
others, I myself should be a castaway." 
1 Cor. 9 : 27. In the present state 
of the world, things are very changeable. 
The sinner may become a saint, and 
the saint may apostatize. But the 
time is near at hand, when a different 
state of things will exist. The right- 
eous will not always be exposed to 
temptation, and sinners will not always 
enjoy the opportunities for salvation 
that they now enjoy. We understand 
that reference is made to good and bad 
people existing under other circum- 
stances than those which they now ex- 

ist under. Then let the sinner "seek 
the Lord while he may be found." 
And when Jesus ^conies "to give every 
man according as his work shall be," 
may we be fixed in a world of unchange- 
able holiness and happiness. 

2. An explanation of Malachi 4 : 1 — 3. 

Dear Brethren : After wishing you 
well, and the blessing of the Almighty, 
I would like to ask you to give through 
the Visitor, an explanation of Malachi 
chapt. 4th. and verses 1st. and '6vd. if 
you think proper, and if it is not incon- 
sistent with the design of the Visitor, 
particularly the last clause of the first 

J. E. 

Answer. — The passage of scripture 
referred to reads as follows : "For be- 
hold, the day corneth that shall burn as 
an oven ; and all the proud, yea, and 
all that do wickedly, shall be stubble : 
and the day that cometh shall burn them 
up, saiththe Lord of hosts, that it shall 
leave them neither root nor bransh.**** 
And ye shall tread down the wicked; 
for they shall be ashes under the soles 
of your feet, in the day that I shall 
do this, saith the Lord of hosts." 
The day referred to in the passage, 
represents a period of vengeance on the 
wicked. The passages are very nu- 
merous in the prophets, which speak of 
a time of signal wrath upon the ungodly. 
It is also repeatedly declared that fire 
i3 to be a prominent agent in the 
threatened judgments. "The Lord 
Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with 
his mighty angels, in flaming fire ta- 
king vengeance on them that know not 
God, and that obey not the gospel of our 
Lord Jesus Christ : who shall be pun- 
ished with everlasting destruction from 
the presence of the Lord, and from the 
glory of his power." 2 Thes. 1 ; 7 — 9. 



The phrase f-it shall leave them neith 
er root nor branch," is a proverbial cx- 
d for a complete overthrow. It 
is said that the Chaldee Paraphrase reads 
it. "neither son nor nephew." And 
the meaning no doubt is, neither wick- 
ed parents nor wicked children shall be 
loft. The root representing the parents 
and the branch their offspring. The 
last verse refers to the final and glori- 
ous triumph of the righteous over the 

"Let the saints be joyful in glory: 
let them sing aloud upon their beds. 
Let the high praises of God be in their 
mouth, and a two edged sword in their 
hand ; to execute vengeance upon the 
heathen, and punishment upon the 
people; to bind their Kings with chains, 
and their nobles» with fetters of iron ; 
to execute upon them the judgment 
written : this honor have all his saints. 
Praise ye the Lord." Ps. 149 : 5—9. 

3. Who was Melchizedeck? 

Mr. Editors: I take pleasure in wri- 
ting a few lines to you. There seems 
to be a wonderful mystery spoken of 
about Melchizedeck King of Salem. 
It will satisfy me very much if you will 
explain unto me who this Melchizedeck 
is, as it appears to read that he was with- 
out father, without mother, without 
descent, having neither beginning of 
days nor end of life : but made like 
unto the Son of God : abideth a priest 


Yours truly, 

D. II. K. 

Answer. — A similar question is con- 
tained in Vol. VIII. No. 4, of the 
Visitor, and the answer therein given 
we here present for the satisfaction of 
D. II. R. 

1. He is expressly called :-. man by I 

Paul. k this man I 

lieb. 7:4. 2. It appears) 

from the following language of Paul, 
"For every high priest taken from among 
men is ordained for men in things per- 
taining to God, that he may oiler both 
gifts and sacrifices for sins : who c n 
have compassion on the" ignorant, and 
on them that are out of the way; for 
that he himself also is compassed with in- 
firmity," Ileb. 5 : 1, 2, it appears that 
a high priest, to officiate formen, must 

betaken from among men. Hence Mel- 
chizedek was taken from among men. 
The peculiarly abrupt manner in 
which he is introduced to our notice, 
and combining in him the kingly and 
priestly character, render him an appro- 
priate and striking type of Christ. 
And as a type of Christ, we have him 
presented to us in the scriptures. While 
Moses was giving us an account of a 
connected line of the patriarchs from 
Adam down, he suddenly introduces 
Melchizedek, without mentioning his 
pedigree, his birth, or his death ; noth- 
ing is said about his predecessors or his 
successors in office. No doubt it was 
the special design of God that these 
circumstances should not be made 
known, that he might be a more com- 
plete type of Christ. Concerning the 
Messiah, it is asked, "who shall declare 
his generation ? Implying that it can- 
not be declared. And concerning Mel- 
chizedek it is said, "he was without 
father, without mother, without descent; 
having neither beginning of days nor 
end of life." Implying that as his 
pedigree was not preserved, his father 
mother, and age were not known. It 
has been said by many, that it is not 
uncommon to find ancient writers of note 
among the heathens, who speak of per- 
sons being born <>f no father, or with- 
out afathei , meaning only by such ex- 
Imt their j'ath 
izcdek then ' eat typo 

the ■ : in what is concealed in 



history, as in what is revealed. In 
vain we ask for his genealogy, his birth, 
his death, or the ceremonies of his con- 
secration, for these are concealed in 
darkness ; the Holy Ghost intending to 
signify that Jesus Christ is really and 
truly what this mysterious priest is in 
his history. The humanity of Christ 
was without a natural father; and his 
divinity was without a mother. He 
was without descent as it respects his 
priestly office, for none of the tribe of 
Judah served at the altar. Christ, 
like Melchizedec, did not derive his 
priesthood from any other, but was 
made priest of the most high God by a 
particular appointment. And now he 
ever liveth in the most holy place, even 
in heaven itself, to make intercession 
for us. 

4. About dealing with a member. 

Dear Brethren: 

For the information 
of myself and others too perhaps, please 
give us your views of the following- 
case. How is it when a private mem- 
ber sees and knows that there is covet- 
ousness in the church and at the same 
time is not allowed to express his opin- 
ion on account of connection (We sup- 
pose what is here meant by connection, 
is the connection of the person or per- 
sons supposed to be covetous, with the 
officers of the church. Eds.) having 
their influence over said church. How 
is it best to proceed in such a case, 
according as it is laid down in Matt. 
18ch., or to withhold communion with 
such ? For the apostle Paul speaks of 
such when he wrote to the Corinthians, 
saying, "But now I have written un- 
to you not to keep company, if any 
man that is called a brother be a forni- 
cator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a 
railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner; 
with such an one no not to eat/ 7 1 Cor. 

5 : 7. Also the Psalmist has said, 
"Blessed is the man that walketh not in 
the counsel of the ungodly, nor stand- 
eth in the way of sinners, nor sitteth 
in the seat of the scornful." Ps. 1 : 1. 
And there are many other scriptures to 
the same effect. Dear Brethren, if the 
above is worthy of your notice, I hope 
to be enlightened. 

F. W. D. 
Answer. — As it may be somewhat 
difficult at times to decide what covet- 
ousness is, and what some might con- 
sider covetousness, others might not, no 
member should too hastily pronounce an- 
other one covetous, or withdraw from com- 
muning with him. But if one member 
thinks he has sufficient reason for think- 
ing that another is covetous, he should 
go to him first alone, as directed by the 
Savior in 3Iatt. 18ch. Then if satisfac- 
tion is not rendered to the member who 
is grieved, let him take one or two 
with him, and if it appears to be a case 
of covetousness in the judgment of all 
who go, then if it is not settled private- 
ly, it may be brought before the church ; 
and if then the party grieved is not 
satisfied, brethren irom another con- 
gregation can be called to settle it. 



Tennessee, July 9th. 1859. 

Dear Brethren : As it was requested 
that I should state through the Gospel 
Visitor the balance of the debt incurred 
by br. Samuel Garber, originating in 
a suit in law for preaching the Gospel 
in Tennessee, I will do so. I received 
thirty one dollars (831,00) at the an- 
nual meeting and paid it over to br. 
Christian Bash oar one of the securities 
of br. Garber. ' After I paid this 
amount (831,00) with what the 
ren in Tennessee had paid, it leaves a 

2 Q 4 


balance of one hundred and forty- 
four dollars ($144,00) yet to be paid. 
Now if the brethren will cheerfully assist 
in helping to pay this amount, I will 
suggest an idea : whatever amount is 
made up by any individual or church, 
let brother Quinter or brother Kurtz 
immediately be informed of that amount 
so it can be published in the Visitor, 
and by this means it can be known 
how much is subscribed and when it 
is all made up. 

If it is not soon paid the debt will 
fall upon br. G arber or on the securi- 
ties. As I take the responsibility on 
myself to say we do not think that br. 
G arber ought to bear all the burden of 
this unjust debt, I for one am willing 
to do my part, and if all that can help, 
"will help, the burden will be light to 
all. Perhaps some brethren may scru- 
ple the propriety of br. Garber doing 
what he did, that has caused this mon- 
ey to be paid. Questions of that char- 
acter were asked me at the annual 
meeting; in answer to which I would 
say, it was for preaching the gospel 
that he has to pay the money. I there- 
fore think that we all should suffer 
with him. 

Now brethren if you have a mind to 
do any tbing in helping to pay this, do 
it as soon as possible. 
Yours in love, 

M. M. Bowman. 

has done so. "We do hope that 
the appeal will be responded to, and 
the amount made up. Whatever the 
opinion may be entertained by some of 
the brethren relative to this matter, we 
think there are enough that sympa- 
tbize with br. Garber to pay the 
amount without any difficulty, and let 
I us do it. 

Br. Bowman suggests the idea that 
the brethren had better inform us of 
the amount subscribed, so that it may 
be known when the amount is made up. 
We would further say that the money 
may be sent to us at the same time 
the amount subscribed is sent, and we 
can then remit it to the brethren 
in Tennessee. This will save the 
brethren the trouble of writing more 
than once upon the subject. If, how- 
ever, they prefer sending it directly to 
the brethren in Tennessee, they can do 
so. If it is sent to us, we will scknowl- 
edge it in the Visitor. 


We are sorry that the amount con- 
tributed at the annual meeting to an- 
swer the purpose alluded to by br. 
Bowman in the above letter, was not 
sufficient to answer the purpose with- 
out saying any thing further upon the 
subject. But as there were but thirty- 
one dollars (831,00) subscribed at the 
meeting, it seems necessary to appeal 
to the brethren again, and br. Bowman 

Mulberry Grove, Illinois July 19. 1859. 

Dear Brethren : 

I drop you a line tolet you know that 
the two packages you sent me are duly 
received. The first contained, 10 Vis- 
itors and 10 minutes, to wit, for the 
years, 43, 44, and 45 : also 51 to 57. 
The last package contained 2 Visitors 
and 14 minutes of 59. Now dear 
Brethren, I thirst for information, and 
am very desirous to know how the 
Brethren have decided at every yearly 
meeting. For I hold that every minis- 
ter and member of the church of Christ 
ought to be in possession of all the 
minutes. For unless we all have them 
how shall we follow the advice given 
by our brethren in annual council, and 
all be alike speaking the same thing? 
I therefore request you to send me the 



commence on Friday and continne till 
rnonday evening, 

Yours in the bonds of brotherly love. 
D. B. Sturgis. 


balance of the back minutes if you 
have, or can get them, and I will remit 
the money by return mail. Our dis- 
trict will want some Hymn Books soon. 
I am trying to make up a club for the 
Visitor. I think I shall succeed well 
this time. I think every brother ought 
to read the Visitor, and every member 
ought to have a Hymn Book. ^ 

On my return home from conference, 
I vinted the brethren in Darke Co. 
Ohio at their Lovefeast. Here I met 
br. Nead and other old ministers, and *2 el 
communed with them. We had a hap- 
py feast indeed, the love of God was 
manifest. Thence I went into Preble 
Co. with br. Moss and others to a meet- 
ing at br. Crumbeckers. There we met 
old br. Brower and others, and had a 
good meeting. 1 can say of a truth, 
we were together in heavenly places in 
Christ Jesus. Altogether, my trip 
Ea^t proved a happy one. I returned 
home and found all well and anxious 
to hear how our case was decided in east of the Susquehanna, and for 
conference. And many were the glad 
t:ars of joy shed on hearing the good 
news of full union and fellowship with 
our dear Eastern brethren. 

The brethren appointed to receive 
and distribute br. Garber's donation, 
namely, George Hoke, now Elias Dick- 
ey and J. P. Ebersole agents for north- 
ern Ohio ; Peter Nead and John Brower 

Ohio; Abraham 
Moss, agent for southern Ind. ; Jacob 
Miller, agent for northern Ind.; Joseph 
Emmert, now Samuel Layman for Ills. 
and the adjacent states; br. Bowman 
agent for northern and Abraham NefT 
for southren Va. North Carolina and 
Tennessee; Jacob Meyers, now John 
Berkley for western Pa.; Andrew Span- 
ogle now Peter Long for eastern Pa. ; 
and Christian Longnecker and, now 
J. H. Umstad agent for the churches 

—Our Lovefeast will be held at Mul- 
berry Grove second Saturday in Octo- 
iber next. TVe invite all the brethren 
• to come, and especially ministering 
I brethren on that occasion. Vandalia 

in "New Jersey, will report to me forth- 
with the number of churhes you have 
in your respective districts. 

D. P. Sayler, 
general corresponding Agent. 
Address, Double Pipe Creek, Md. 

gg^There will be a communion 
meeting in Richland Co. Ills, the Lord 

willing, on the 1st. and 2nd. of October, 
on the Central Railroad, is our nearest m, , . lL 

line brethren there are very anxious to 

Station. Arrangements will be madei-. • , -, ,, - c -, . 

be assisted on the occasion referred to, 

by the brethren to convey all from the 1 j . i i . • •. .• . ,•> 
* J i and extend an hearty invitation to the 

; brethren in other olaces, and especially 

miles west of Vandalia in the edge of 

Bond county. Those wishing to at- 
tend the meeting should notify us a 
week or two before, so that the breth- 
ren may know how many teams to 

to the ministering brethren. 

The brethren in the Middle Creek 
congregation, in the vicinity of Somer- 
set, Somerset Co. Pa., design the Lord 

send to the Stations; also what train ' willing, to have a meeting of some days 

they will be on 


will commencing on the 9th. of October. 



The meeting tvill be held in different 
meetinghouses in the congregation. On 
Saturday the 15th. there will be a com- 
munion meeting« A general invitation 
is given to the brethren to attend. 
And the assistance of ministering breth- 
ren is much desired. 

Tor the Gospel Visitor. 
:he death of a young woman. 


ion give. 

Young ladies, all attentioi 

You that in wicked pleasures live; 

One of your sex the cither day, 

Was call'dby death from friends away. 

This lesson she has left for you, 
To teach the careless what to do ; 
To seek Jehovah while you live, 
Who'll everlasting honors give. 

A while before this damsel di'd, 
Her tongue was speechless, as if tied ; 
At length, she opened wide her eyes, 
And spoke as struck all with surprise. 

She call'd her father to the bed, 
And thus in dying anguish said ; 
My days on earth are at r.n end ; 
My soul is summoned to attend, 

Before Jehovah's burning bar, 
To hear my solemn sentence there; 
From meetings you have kept your child; 
To pleasures wanton, vain and wild, 

And frolicks, you would let me go, 
To dance my soul to pain and wo; 
And now, dear father, do repent, 
And read the holy Testament. 

Your head is blooming for the grave, 
You have a precious soul to save : 
Your children teach to serve the Lord, 
And worship God, with ono accord. 

Her honor'd mother she addrcsa'd 
"Whose tears were streaming down her breast; 
She gra jp'd her tender hand, BCDM said, 
"Remember me when I am dc 


Your many years have roll'd away, 
And 1 rou.j;lit you to the present day; 
Now take your dying child's advipe, 
And turn away from ev'ry vice, — 

Before the golden bowl bo broke 
Or life receives the fatal stroke; 

Before death's banner round you wave — 
Or ere you're summon'd to the grave. 

T see no pleasure here on earth, 
When looking back unto my birth, 
What would entice my soul to stay, 
In this vain world another day • 

By faith I view the distant shore. 
Where pleasure reigns forevcrmore, 
Where songs from seraph's tongues arise, 
Beyond the curtains of the skies. 

Her weeping brothers she address'-!. 
And in these words her thoughts e.\ 
Forsake your sins, and turn to God, 

And fear the vengeance of his rod. 


Or he will send you down to dwell, 
Forever in the lake of hell, 
Where fiery billows bursting roll", 
Around the never dying soul. 

Now yield 3 r ourselves, and in him trust, 
Before your bodies go to dust : 
And while» you breathe the vital air, 
Pour out your hearts in fervent pray'r 

Bcform your lives, in word and deed, 
And pray that Christ may intercede. 
For you, and for ray sister dear. 
That now is weeping near me here. 

sister, come, and take your leave, 
Do'nt break .your heart, (I see you grieve :) 
Cold are my limbs, the chills of death. 
Will cool my blood and stop my breath. 

Now my immortal souf shall rise, 

To God's eternal paradise, 

Where crowds of angel- round him stand, 

And cherubs fly at his command. 

My body here must slumb'ring lie 
Till Gabriel's trumpet Bhakes the sky; 
Then in that resurcction day, 
M 'hen hcav'n and earth shall pass away, 

1 hope you'll moot me then above, 
Where all is harmony and love : 
There may wo all for ever dwell, 
And now dear friends, I say farewell. 

At this, she closed her eyes in death 
And thus resign'd her mortal breath; 
Under death's gloomy cypress shade, 
They plac'd this young departed maid. 

While friends and kindred weep around, 
To seo her laid in the cold ground; 
A warning to the human race, 
Since all must go to the samo place — 

To the cold grave, whero silence reigns, 
And where the power of death prevails : 



Young people, now a warning take, 
A»c! all your wicked ways forsake. 

ByH. H. of Ind. 


When in thy temple Lord of host?, 

With prayerful lip we how, 
If every vain and wayward thought 

Were written on our brow; 

And if the searching eye of man 

Might each emotion see, 
And every motive all unveiled, 

As clearly read by Thee, 

How would the most familiar friend 

From his companion start, 
And neighbor scan the neighbor's face 

With terror in his heart ! 

Yea, many jwhom a flattering world 

Applauds as just and true, 
Might to the rocks and mountains turn 

To shield them from its view. 

But thou, to whose omniscient Eye 

Our every thought on earth 
Hath stood uncurtained and revealed, 

E'en from our day of birth, 

How great must thy forbearance be ? 

How measureless and vast 
The power of His atoning love 

That pardoneth us at last ! 

-4-0-0-0— )>- 


Fell asleep in Jesus in Rome District, Sen- 
eca Co. 0. June 27th. br. JACOB RUMPLE, 
aged 72 years, 3 niOD fas, and 5 days. The de- 
ceased was a father iD Israel. He was a deacon 
in the church, and useful in the office. He was 
also a light to the world, as he was much res- 
pected by it. Funeral sermon by br. J. Krabill, 
and the writer from Ps. 1 ; 12—3. J. P. E. 

Died in Antidem Church, Franklin Co. Pa. 
June ;^rd. Sister MARY DITCH, consort of Ja- 
cob Ditch, aged .41 years, 1 month, and 14 
days. She was beloved by all who knew her. 
(The Funeral services were conducted by breth- 
ren Boyer, St any and Gipe. Text, Matt. 5 : 3 

Died in the same church, July 13th. sister 
BARBARA HESS, wife of John Hess, aged 54 
years, 4 months, and 4 days. She leaves a large 
circle of friends to mourn their loss. Funeral 
services by brethren Boyer, Oiler, and others. 
Text 1 Cor. 15 : 50. 

Died in White Oak church, Highland Co. 

S June 16th. Sister RACHEL CUSTER,' wife 
br. Jonathan Custer, aged 60 years, 2 months, 

and 15 days. Her disease was the palsy, and 
she laid for upward of 14 months, but she boro 
her affliction with christian fortitude. She was 
a worthy member of the church for about twenty 
years, and left satisfactory evidence that she was 
prepared for her departure. Funeral sermon 
by Barkley Smith, from Rev. 14 : 13. J. M. 

Died in Ross Co. 0, May 27th, Sister SOPHIA 
MOOMAW, aged 83 years. She died in full 
hope of a blessed immortality beyond 
this vale of tears. She was one of those whom 
the world was not worthy. Her devotion to 
the cause of our glorious Redeemer -was prover- 
bial. She moved from Bottetourt Co. Ya. and 
was a member of the church about forty years. 
Her funeral services were performed bv Sister 
S. Major. Text 1 Cor. 15 : 58. 

To die with a christian's faith sublime, 
To illuminate the way, 

The spirit soars to a purer clime, 
By angels wafted away. 

what a scene for the ransomed soul, 
When hail'd at the gates of bliss ! 

With a shout of rapture, sho sees the whole, 
And leaps to the throne of peace ; 

There to receive from a kingly hand, 

A glittering diadem ; 
And join with the pure angelic band. 

In chanting praises with them, 

To the princely one in glory seen, 

While loud hallelujah's arise; 
Thou art holy, holy Lord supreme, 

Chief ruler of earth and skies. 

J. R. of 0. 

Died in Swatar% church. Dauphin Co. Pa. 
Jrly 3rd. br. DAXIEL MILLER, aged 69 years, 
1 month, and 28 days. For upwards of four 
years he was not able to leave his bed, and at 
times he had severe pains. A few days before 
his death, he called his children to him, and 
told them that the time of his departure, the 
time for which he had prayed day and night, 
was come, and told them that they should live 
in the fear of the Lord. He left a wife, and two 
children both of age, to mourn their loss. The 
funeral services were performed by brethren 
Hollinger and Hertzler. Text Rom. 8 : 18. 

S. M. 

Died July 10th. at Monrovia, in the Bush 
Creek congregation, Frederick Co. Md. br. JA- 
COB CRONISE, aged 75 years, 5 months, and 
24 days. Br. Cronise was a member of the 
church many years, and a br. more zealous in 
the cause of his master than he was, is rarely 
found. His chief delight was . the Savior and 
his word, about which he talked to all men. 
He leaves a widowed sister, (with whom he lived 
in the bonds of matrimony 53 years,) and six 
children, having previously followed three to 
the grave, who were all members of the church. 

His remains were deposited in the burying 
ground of the Pleasant Hill meetinghouse, in 
the presence of an immense concourse of peo- 
ple. When the occasion was improved with an 
address to the multitude, by the writer from 
(1 Peter 1 : 23—25). 

Double Pipe Creek, Md. July 16th. 1S59 

D. P. S. 




ireelr church. Som< 
'a. May 2nd. br.*6IMON SAUGER Ben. 
76 year-, and 18 days. The funeral 
re performed»by brethren John Berk- 
and Martin Meyer. Text Phil. 1 : 21. 

Died in the some church, July 19th. sister 

Philip Wolfsbargor, aged 53 yea: aihs, 

and 11 di red into this congregation 

Dauphin Co. We are happy to inform her 
friends that they need not sorrow as those that 
have no ho] 9. When 1 made her my last visit, 
I found her mind well composed, and she wish- 
calms of glory. She rejoic 
the (mmI of her salvation. Funeral services by 
the writ rs. Text Ps. 1-i : 23. 

J. S- II 

Died in Monroe Co. Va. March 8th. br. ABRA- 
HAM FLESHMAN, aged 6$ years, 7 months, 
and The deceased was a faithful broth- 

nd a deacon in the church. Funeral scr- 
vices by the writer. Text Rev. 14 : 13. 

J. S. II. 

Died in Yellow Creek church. Bedford Co. 
Pa June loth, last Sister CHRISTINA ROCK, 

a widow of Rock, who died about (5 months 

ago. The sister's age was SI years, 5 months, 
and 10 days. 

Died in Delaware Co. 0. June 7th. of con- 
sum]:-. Sister LYDIA BUTTERBAUGH, 

wife of Nicholas Butterbaugh, leaving a hus- 
band and lour small children to mourn their 
I . Ago not known. Funeral text 1 Pet. 
1 : 21. 25. by W Arnold. 

Died same place June 2 i th of congestion of 
the brain Brother ISAAC W BREECE, aged 2:5 
rs, 4 months, and 2 days, lie was raised by 
brother Charles and sister Snsana. Arnold. Fu- 
neral services on Rev. 1 1 : 13. by II. D. Davy. 

Died in Snake Spring Valley, Bedford Co. 
Pa. June 23rd. I>AY1D, son of Henry and Eliza 
Harehberger, aged 1 year 6 mnoths, and 2:> 
V.'c give below an extract from a tetter 
written by br. J. JI. [Jmstad, who informed us 
of the occurrence. A want of room prevent - 
from giving the whole. 

"Yes that little David is no more; he who 
i med to he BO lively, and so happy, and BO 
merry and dug, is no more. Althou 

he no about his father's house a if all was his, 
d made . and the new mill, and father, 

and mother, and grand mother, all, all seemed 
to him him to and him to obey 

Bui he is gone to rest. He slepl - i min- 

ily in U iM Bpring and nc 

waked. The mother buay ahoul her domestic 

Id nol long brook the absence of her 

darling boy, aends sis to seek- him, bat O that 

horrible sc ! With a mother's quickened 

id, drew him from his cold, i 
bed, clasped him to her more than frozen heart. 
but ah tie "ill«- boy di 

answer, and thi bout a new arrival 

their heavenly throng." 

Died in Upper Dublin congregation. M 
gomery Co Pa. July 5th. br HENRY SPERRET, 
aged 08 years. His anxious desire and prayer 
that he might lay aside bis earthly taber- 
nacle and be with Christ which is far heiler. 

Died in the same congregation very sudden- 
ly July 25th. si-tor MARIA JONES, cons 
of br. William Jones. The circumstances ac- 
companying her death were truly distressing. 
A child living in the family went to the harn, 
where one of the workmen bad left his vesl with 
friction matches in the pocket These the child 
obtained, and with them ignited the hay that 
attered upon the barn floor ; t fire 

to the ham, which, together with its cont • 
atirecropoi thi a, was wholly i 

sumed. Our sister saw the fire, aa it burst 
through the crevices in the barn door, and ran 
to alarm the workman, who were employed in 
the fields. She had actually liberated one of the 
horses from the stable, before the men arri 
and released the others. She then retired t 
the house: but the fright and exertion had been 
too great. She began to pant for breath — said 
she must «lie — and. in a few minutes, wa 
corpse. Br. Jones had gone to the rail . 
station on 1>; bad left all well, and was 

from home but a short time : but in that short 
time how sad a change! On his way home 
tir.-tone messenger met him with the informa- 
tion that his barn was burned, and soon another 
followed to tell him his wife was dead ; when 
he arrived at home, his son, who was in ill health, 
was in convulsions, the effect of the dread 
calamity. Truly our brother is an object for 
sympathy. Our sister's scat in the sanctuary 
was but seldom vacant; but she has gone to her 
reward, and we shall see her face no moi 
this world. 

"Be ye also ready, for in an hour thai 
think not the Son of man cometh." 

S. T. 

There is an hour how vastly great ! 
Of all mankind it seals the fate ! 
I; is the hour when we shall go, 
To dwell in hcav'n, or sink to wo. 

Tn warnings long it comes to some. 
While others are called quickly home; 
Bui none may know the precise day, 
That him from earth will call away. 

Then how wise prepared to bo 

For bli is, in \ rnity : 

ft- "height and d< pth" we cannot know, 

"While finite beings here below. 

Bui moi lly 'tia worth 

More than the fleeting j< arth 

T<> wall: each hour the narrow road, 
And ready be to meel our G 

S. T. 

NEW EDITION H. Geiger & Co. 



We are now able to furnish Hymn- 
books either by Express or Mail at the 
shortest notice, and shall gladly fill large 
or small orders accompanied by the 
cash, as we have been under heavy ex- 
pense, and several hundred dollars are 
to be paid this month (June) to the Bin- 

By mail we shall send one Dozen sin- 
gle for $3,40 Cents postpaid, which is 
now required by law. By Express we 
send One hundred single Hymnbooks for 
$25, CO, furnishing the box, but the 
freight to be paid by the Receiver. 
Double Hymnbooks (german and eng- 
lish) are counted double, 6 copies as one 
Dozen. &:c. The books are got up in 
superior»style, and will please even the 
most fastidious. Please, send orders 
on to the Publisher, 

Henry Kurtz, 
Columbiana, O. 


No. 332 N. 3d. St. above Vine, 

Offer to the Trade a large and well se- 
lected Stock of Goods, at the very low' 
esl prices. As we sell for Cash only, or 
to men of the most undoubted Charac- 
ter — thus avoiding the great risks of bu- 
siness — we are enabled to offer rare in« 
ducements to good Buyers. Orders 
respectfully solicited, and promptly at- 
tended to. All kinds of country pro- 
duce received in Exchange for Goods, 
or sold upon Commission. 


Evtry Man who Cultivates an Acre of 

Land : 
Every Woman who Cultivates a Garden 

or Flowers : 
Every Bjy #ho inteuds to become a 

Farmer : 
Every Girl who may become a Farmer's 

Wife : 

Our friends, who have ordered ought to read the 

Hymnbooks, will please to have a little O ll 1 O CultlV&tOP * 


patience, inasmuch as our stock was 
rather unexpectedly exhausted, but we 
shall ere long have a fresh supply 


late of Adamsburg, Pa. was very suc- 
cessful in treating cancers. Before his 
death he communicated to the under- 
signed his mode of treatment, and they 
are now practicing it with success. 
They therefore invite those afflicted 
with cancers, to call upon them and 
test the efficacy of their mode of treating 
this malignant disease. Persons coming 
by the Pennsylvania central R. Road, 
will stop at Manor station. We will 
convey them from the station to Adams- 
burg, if informed of the time of their 
am v 3.1 

Address, F. BLOCHER & Co. 
Adamsburg, Westmoreland Co, Pa. 

Some are so Rich they have no time 
to read ; 

Some are so Poor they can't afford to 
pay ; 

Some so wise you can't teach them any- 
thing ; 

Some are taking too many Papers al- 


You may, can, must, might, could,would 
or should, leave off such vain 
excuses, and 

FOR 1859: 

Volume XV. begins on the first of Jan- 
uary. PublisheJ twice every month in 
book form, for binding. Devoted to 
Farming, Stock Raising, Gardening, 
Fruits, &c, &c. Got up expressly for 
practical, every day use. 

TaRMS. — Single copy, $1 a year — 
Three copies for $2 — Six copies for $4 — 
Nine copies for $6, and a copy extra to 
the getter up of every club of 9. 


0^7= Inquire at your Post Office, or all wliose names are found on the lisst 

send for a specimen, and get up a club made up here and at the yearly meet- 

among your neighbors. Specimens sent ing. Still mistakes and omissions may 

free. happen, and we are always glad to be 

Address S. D. HARRIS, informed of them, and to correct them. 

._,,,., _ . , ,. Hut we are sure the mistake is made 

Editor and Publisher, Columbus, O. often at the Postoffice( where they are 

to be distributed. Being too large to 

■ be sent under seal in a letter, members 

should particularly inquire for some- 

Qf thing printed (a little pamphlet.) Post- 

WINCHESTER'S LECTURES pasters are not all as careful as they 
rw i x% v»m mj « x aj "-^ " should be. Some are perhaps not scru- 

on the Propüesies, pulous to open small packages directed 

We have a few copies on hand, which to some person, reading or giving to 
we would like to sell at cost. For two others to read, what does not concern 
Dollars we will send one copv to any them, and thus the thing gets lost, be- 
part of the U. States within 2000 miles, cause there is perhaps no name inside, 
free, we prepaying the postage, Of and the wrapper with the direction has 
course the* money should be sent with ^een thrown away 1 he only way to 
the order. Address do is to charge the Postmaster to take 

Gospel Visitor good care of all that comes to our name, 

Columbiana O. and when we call at the office, to have 

not only the letters, but also the pa- 
pers searched, or what is still better, 
to pay the P. M. for a private box to 
put in all our mail-matter, then we will 
be pretty sure, if he iß honest' and em- 
ploys honest persons as substitutes, of 
getting what belongs to us. If you do 

so", and make proper .inquiries in due 

AVWe gratefully acknowledge a time, not too long apart, at your Post- 
handsome increase of our subscription- office, and what you expected has- not 
list (of about 40) at our last yearly come, write at once to us, and we will 
meeting, and especially rejoice that our try to send again, if we are able, 
dear brethren in Iowa and other West- 0^T We have sent the Minutes of the 
ern States have been blessed with a late y earl y meeting not only to all who 
good prospect of a plentiful harvest, ordered and paid for them but a great 
and of a good time coming, while with manv to 6, ; r '"ends and agents, for 
us the same prospect has been blasted whlc . h we ask , ™ other re t llrn) bu j a 
by the frost, in June. continuance of their favor in exerting 

themselves for the Gospel Visitor. Jf 
O^r A brother says, "he paid for the any that have ordered it, did not re- 
Visitor three years ago, and never ceiveitby this time, let them inform 
received it."— Why did he. not inform us us, and we will try again to send. If 
ofthis long ago! We certainly have we have missed some of our agents, and 
no wish to make such a mistake, nor directed the Minutes wrong, it was per- 
can we at this late day ascertain, how haps only because the agent's name 
it happened, and would prefer at all was not at the head of the list. Where 
times, to be immediately informed of we sen t two or more to one person, 
our errors, in order to correct them. we hope they will distribute them 
If a brother or any person pays us for properly, 
something in advance, and it does not 
come in a reasonable time, (this side 
of the Rocky Mountains it should come 
in less than four weeks,) then let that 

brother not wait three months, much — ._— 

less three years, without giving notice 
of the fact. \ 

O^y-^There is also often complaint 
made, that members had paid for the 
Minutes, and never received them. We 
can assure our brethren, that the Min- 
utes are sent with the greatest care to 

s. ^s~ ' 


PEL ¥3S!T§ 




VOL IX. OCTOBER 1859, NO. 10. 



One Dollar tlie single copy, six copies for Five, and thirteen 
for Ten Dollars invariably in advance. A similar work in German 
(16 page; monthly) at half of those rates. 

Remittances by mail at the risk of the publisher, if registered and 
a receipt taken. Postage only 6 cents a year. 



afc^k *W2\° e/i§fr> etä&o eÄgfl© *1SÄ© s/fc^o 

*£&, *\jgt/ST ^§§|p *\lg!/* *ig9 8 * 




On Repentance - page 
The Lord's Supper & Baptism 292 
Misrepresentations corrected 297 
Theassemblingofourselves together 298 
True Friendship - - 299 
The spreading of the Gospel .'Ml 
A friendly caution - - 303 
Remarks on the last two commu- 
nications - - 305 
On 1 Cor. 6 : 1—7 again - 306 
Js King: James' Translation a true 

Version of the holy Scriptures? 310 

The blessing at table - 312 

The Family Circle. Responsibility 

ofParents - - 314 

Youth's Department. Who may be 

baptized? - - 31G 

Good out of evil - • 317 

Query — Explanation of Ex. 17. 5,6 

& Num. 20. 8—11 - 318 

A few words of comfort - 319 

Obituary - - - 320 

rjiifatt See i£ttan$c(tfd?cn Äefucfyo 

9?ro. 9 unb 10. 

für , September imt> Octo6er. 

SDie 93i6et in (garbinien. Seite 129 

1. (Jin QMitf auf i\mb unb 2tutt 

2. £>er Sao, ber Freiheit t 132 

3. lieutenant ©ranbon * 134 

4. £5ie 93i6elin Surin * 137 

5. £>ic <£d)retfen£taa,e »cn®cnim 139 
Sfy^ftyrtft * * s 142 
Crine neue eeefte in Ungarn * 143 

Unb biinn ? ? * t 

Ueber bat> Sefen in ber $3i6el 144 
£>aö Selhfr^eridrt be* Ungtau6en8 145 
SDnG funfunbjn;anycjja()r!\]e 3u&M* 

urn u. * i * 147 

SDnS (*l;emalö unb 3e|t ber Saufe 149 

fragen beantwortet s s 153 

^c-efie * * * ? 158 

(Sorrefpcnbenj s ? * 159 

Xobee^-Cnjeige * * t 

G Ade with $15. J H Ritter. C K 
Burkholder. D P Ziegler 5 f books «$ c. 
.lerem Sheets.. J Kline. A S Casebeer 
( r rhe books were sent.) P Wrightsman. 
Phil IJoyle. J S Burkhart. Josiah 
Goughnour. Harrison Davis. .lohn 
Wise. John Kline, Mt Sidney. SilaB 
Thomas 5. E K Ruechle. H F Neikirk 
E Arnold for books (sent. 1 *, E Slifer. 
D P Sayler. 


A limited number of Advertisements 
not inconsistent with the character and 
design of the Gospel-Viistor, will be in- 
serted on the cover. The circulation of 
the Gospel-Visitor extends from the 
Atlantic to the Pacific Ocean, and thus 
affords a valuable medium for adver- 

Rates of advertising. 
One square of ten lines or less for one 

month §1,00 

for six months 2.50 

for twelve months 3,00 

One column one year - 15,00 

Two columns - - 25,00 

Letters Received. 

From John Emmcrt f Vis. 1. Dan 
Miller 1. James Bowser Andrew 
Fees. Sam Peck. Nich Cober. Christ 
Heim 3. Marv Etter. Thorn J) Lyon. 
Jerem Sheets 5. John A Roger. Silas 
Thomas: John Nicholson. F Farney. 
JDTrostle. P Wrightsman.' John 
Kline. Daniel Ilollinger 2 f H 13, J 




Being a further 


And also of 
Feetwashing, the Lord's supper, 

and other Ordinances 

as taught in the Gospel and practised- 

"oy the Brethren. 

a Pamphlet of nearly 80 pages. 
Price 15 cents a copy, or 18 cents 
when sent by mail, postpaid. To be 
had of the Author, or at the office of 
the Gospel Visitor. 

NB. Only a few copies are remain- 

(PPL - ^ 


#£t0$CV 1859. 

NO 1© 


~ ~~ 

For the Visitor. 

An Extract. 

<f If he turn not, ho will whet his sword." 
Psalms 7: 12. 

In the first place, let me endeavor to 
explain to you the nature of the turn- 
ing here meant. It says, "If he turn 
not he will whet his sword." To com- 
mence then, The turning here meant 
is actual, not fictitious — not that which 
stops with promises and vo r s, but that 
which deals with the real acts of life. 
Possibly one of you will say, "Lo I 
turn to God ; from this time forth I 
will not sin, but I will endeavor to walk 
in holiness; my vices shall be abandon- 
ed, my crimes be thrown to the winds, 
and I will turn unto God with full pur- 
pose of heart;" but, mayhap, to-morrow 
you will have forgotten this; you will 
weep a tear or two under the preaching 
of God's word, but by to-morrow every 
tear shall have been dried, and ycu will 
utterly forget that you ever came to the 
house of God at all. How many of us,' 
are like men who see their faces in a! 
glass, and straightway go away and for-j 
get what manner of men they are ! 

Ah ! my reader, it is not thy promise 
of repentance that can save thee ; it is 
not thy vow, it is not thy solemn dec- 
laration, it is not thy tear that is dried 
more easily than the dew-drops by the 
sun ; it is not thy transient emotion of 
the heart, which constitutes a real turn- 
ing to God. There must be a true and 
actual abandonment of sin, and a turning 
unto righteousness in real act and deed 
in every day of life. 

Do you say, you are sorry, and repent, 
and yet go on from day to day, just as 

you always went? Will you How your 
head and say "Lord I repent," and in a 
little while commit the same deed again ? 
If you do, your repentance is worse than 
nothing, and shall but make your des- 
truction yet more sure; for he that vow- 
eth to his Maker, and doth not pay, 
hath committed another sin, in that he 
hath attempted to deceive the Almigh- 
ty, and lie against the God that made 
him. Repentance, to be true, to^ be 
evangelical, must be a repentance which 
really affects our outward conduct. 

In the next place, repentance to be 
sure must be entire, How many will 
say, "Sir I will renounce this sin and the 
other; but there are certain lusts which 
I must keep and hold." Osirs, in God's 
name let me tell you, it is not the giving 
up of one sin, nor fifty sins, which is 
true repentance; it is the solemn renun- 
ciation of every sin. If thou dost in- 
dulge in but one lust, and dost give up 
every other, that one lust, like one leak 
in a ship, will siuk thy soul. If thou 
dost harbor one of these accursed vipers 
in thy heart, thy repentance is but a 
sham. Think it not sufficient to give up 
thy or t ward vices; fancy it not enough to 
cut off the more corrupt sins of thy life ; 
it is all or none God demands. "Repent," 
says he, and when he bids you repent, 
he means, repent for all thy sins, other- 
wise he never can accept thy repentance 
as being real and genuine. The true 
penitent hates sin in the race, not in 
the individual — in the mass, not in the 
particular. He says, "Gild thee as thou 
wilt, sin, I abhor thee ! aye cover 
thyself with pleasure, make thyself 
gaudy, like the snake with its azure 
G. V. Vol. ix. 27 



scales — I hate thee still, for I know thy ißinners ! God saith : "To day if ye will 

venom, and I flee from thee even when 
thou comest to me in thy most specious 
garb." All sin must be given up, or 
else you shall never have Christ ; all 
transgressions must be renounced, or 
else the gates of heaven must be barred 
against you. Let us remember, then 
that for repentance to be sincere, it 
must be entire repentance. 

Again: when God says, "If he turn 
not, he will whet his sword," he meana 
immediate repentance. You say when 
we are nearing the last extremity of 
mortal life, and when we are entering 
the borders of thick darkness of futurity, 
then we will change our ways. But, 
my dear readers, do not delude your- 
selves. It is few who have ever chang- 
ed after a long life of sin. "Can the 
Ethiopian change his skin, or the Leop- 
ard his spots?" If so, let him that is 
accustomed to do evil, learn to do well. 
Put no faith in the repentance which 
you promise yourselves on your death 
bed. There are ten thousand arguments 
against one, that if you repent not in 
health, you never will repont in sick- 
ness. Too many have promised them- 
selves a quiet season before they leave 
the world, when they could turn their 
face to the wall and confess their sins; 
but how few have found that time of 
repose ! Do not men drop down dead 
in the streets — ay, even in the house 
of God ? Do they not expire at their 
business? And when death is gradual, 
it affords but an ill season for repent- 
ance. Many a saint bos said on his 
death-bed, "0 ! if I had now to seek my 
God ; if I had now to cry to him for 
mercy, what would become of me ? 
These pangs are enough, without the 
pangs of repentance. It is enough to 
have the body tortured, without hav- 

ing the soul 


with remorse. 

hear his voice, harden not your heartg, 
as in the provocation, when your father» 
tempted me and proved me." When 
God the Holy Spirit convinces men of 
sin, they will never talk of delays. You 
may never have another day to repent 
in. Therefore, saith the voice of wis- 
dom, "repent now." The Jewish 
rabbis said, "Let every man repent one 
day before he dies; and since he may 
die to-morrow, let him take heed to 
turn from his evil way to day." Even 
so we say, immediate repentance is that 
which God demands, for he hath never 
promised thee that thou shalt have any 
hour to repent in, except the one that 
thou hast now. 

Furthermore; the repentance here 
described as absolutely necessary is 
hearty repentance. It is not a mock 
tear; it is not hanging out the ensign 
of grief while you are keeping merri- 
ment in your hearts; it is not having 
an illumination within, and shutting 
up all the windows by a pretended re- 
pentance. It is a putting out of the 
candles of the heart; It is a sorrow of 
soul, which is true repentance. 

A man may renounce every outward 
sin, and yet not really repent. True 
repentance is a turning of the heart, as 
well as of the life ; it is the giving up 
of the whole soul to God, to be his for- 
ever and ever; it is a renunciation of the 
sins of the heart, as well as of the crimes 
of life. Ah ! dear readers, let none of 
us fancy that we have repented, when 
we have only a false and fictitious re- 
pentance; let none of us take that to be 
the work of the spirit which is only the 
work of poor human nature ; let us nob 
dream that we have savingly turned to 
God, when perhaps, we have only 
turned to ourselves. And let us not 
think it enough to have turned from 



one vice to another, or from vice to vir- 
tue; let us remember, it must be a turn- 
ing of the whole soul, so that the old 
man is made anew in Christ Jesus; 
otherwise we have not answered the re- 
quirements of the text — we have not 
turned unto God. 

An lastly upon this point, this repen- 
tance must be perpetual. It is not a 
turning to God during to day that will 
be a proof that I am a convert; it is 
forsaking of my sins throughout the 
entire of my life, until I sleep in the 
grave, you need not fancy that to be 
upright for a week will be a proof that 
you are saved; it is a perpetual abhor- 
rence of evil. The change which God 
works is neither a transitory nor a su- 
perficial change ; not a cutting off the 
top of the weed, but an eradication of 
it ; not the sweeping away of the dust 
of one day, but the taking away of that 
which is the cause of the defilement. 
In old times, when rich and generous 
monarchs came into their cities, they 
made the fountains run with milk and 
and wine; but the fountain was not 
therefore a fountain of milk and wine al- 
ways; to-morrow it ran with water as be- 
fore. So you may to day go home and 
pretend to pray ; you may to-day be seri- 
ous, to-morrow you may be honest, and 
the next day you may pretend to be de- 
vout; but if you return, as scripture has 
it, "like the dog to his vomit, and like 
the sow that was washed to her wallow- 
ing in the mire," your repentance 
shall but sink you deeper into hell, in- 
stead of bein* a proof of divine grace 
in your hearts. 

It is very hard to distinguish between 
legal repentance and evangelical repen- 
tance ; however, there are certain marks 
whereby they may be distinguished, 
and at the risk of tiring you we will no- 
tice one or two of them; and may God 

grant that you may find them in your 
own souls ! Legal repentance is a fear 
of damning ; evangelical repentance is 
a fear of sinning. Legal repentance 
makes us fear the wrath of God ; evan- 
gelical repentance makes us fear the 
cause of that wrath, even sin. When 
a man repents with that grace of repent- 
ance which God the spirit works in him, 
he repents not of punishment which is 
to follow the deed, but of the deed 
itself. And he feels that if there were 
no pit digged for the wicked ; if there 
were no ever-gnawing worm, and no fire 
unquenchable, he would still hate sin. 
It is such repentance as this which 
every one of you must have, or else 
you will be lost. It must be a hatred 
of sin. Do not suppose that because 
when you die you will be afraid of eter- 
nal torment, therefore that will be re- 
pentance. Every thief is afraid of the 
prison ; but he will steal to-morrow if 
you set him free. Most men who have 
committed murder tremble at the sight 
of the gallows-tree, but they would do 
the deed again could they live. It is 
not a hatred of the punishment that is 
repentance ; it is the hatred of the deed 
itself. Do you feel that you have such 
a repentance as that? If not these 
thundering words must be repeated 
again — "If he turn not, he will whet 
his sword." But one more hint here. 
When a man is possessed of true and 
evangelical repentance, I mean the gos- 
pel repentance which saves the soul — 
he not only hates sin for its own sake, 
but loathes it so extremely and utterly 
that he feels that no repentance of his 
own can avail to wash it out; and he 
acknowledges that it is only by an act 
of sovereign grace that his sins can be 
washed away. Now, if any of you 
suppose that you repent of your sins, 
and yet imagine that by a course of holy 



living you can blot them out; if you 
suppose that by walking uprightly iu 
future you can obliterate your past 
transgressions, you have not truly ro- 
pen ted ; for true repentance makes a 

man feel that ^Atm aem 

-Could his zeal no respite know, 

Could bis tour? forever now 
All for ,in could not .tone. 

Christ rauft ?avo, and Christ alone." 

And if it is so killed in thee that thou 
batest it as a corrupt and abomiaable 
thins:, and wouldst bury it out of thy 
sight, but that thou fielest that it will 
never be entombed, unless Christ shall 
dig the grave, then thou hast repented 
of sin. We must humbly confess that 
ve deserve God's wrath, and must put 
onr trust safely and entirely in the 
blood and merits of Jesus Christ. If 
you have not so repented, again we ex- 
claim in the words of David, "If you 
turn not, he will whet his sword." 

L. F. 

Enterprise, Pa. 





(The following article designed to 
show the want of consistency in those 
Baptists who contend for immersion 
from the literal meaning of buptisma, 
baptism, while they depart from the 
literal meaning of chijnion, supper, 
when partaking of what they call the 
Lord's Supper, is comprised in one of 
the chapters in a work beariug the title, 
"The Baptist System examined," writ- 
ten by J. A. Seiss, a Lutheran minister. 
There is weight in his argument wnen 
applied to those, who are chargeable 
with the inconsistency attributed to 
them. But, though we in common with 
all the Baptists, contend for immersion 
from the littoral and ordinary meaning 
of t>(tpt l*ma, our practice of partaking of 
a meal when we eat. the Lord's Supper, 
and of partaking of it in the evening, 
loaves no ground whatever for the 
charge being made against the Brethrcu 
with any degree of success at all. 

And consequently, our adherence to 

the scriptural mode and time, of par- 
taking of the Lord's Supper, gives us a 
position which possesses a decided ad- 
vantage in the baptismal controversy, 
over those immersionists who depart 
from the literal and ordinary meaning 
of deipnon, supper, when partaking of. 
what they call the Lord's Supper. 

The truth will be less vulnerable to 
the attacks of its enemies, when sus- 
tained in its uudivided character, then 
it will be, when it is divided, and but 
a part sustained. 

The work of Mr. Seiss was sent us 
with a request for us to review it We 
have not as yet found time to do so. 
We however intend to notice his argu- 
ments upon the subject of baptism here- 
after, cither in the form of a review, or 
In some other manner. Eds.") 


Before closing our remarks upon this 
part of the Baptist controversy, we have 
another argument to present, — an argu- 
ment from analogy, — an argument 
quite independent from the preceding- 
discussion, and so direct, complete and 
conclusive that no Baptist writer, so far 
as we are aware, has ever so much as 
attempted to answer it. 

We think that we have demonstrated 
that no reliance is to be placed upon 
the doctrine of our Baptist friends that 
u Bapt\zo means immerse and nothing 
else. "But we are now about to submit 
a mode of reasoning which has no need 
of that demonstration, which exempts 
us entirely from replying at all to the 
teachings of immersionists as to the sec- 
ular, classical, and common- meaning of 
the word iu dispute. We may grant 
that the Greeks ordiuarily used baptize 
to signify immersion, and that all its 
meanings are all properly resolvable 
into this. We may dispense with, en- 
tirely and wholly set aside the conclu- 
sions which we have thus far educed ; 
aud yet there is a mode of reasoning, to 



which no just exception can possibly be lease. This cannot be successfully dis- 
taken, which entirely confounds thejputed. T UW ^Wfff 01 *K 

Baptist claims, and establishes a bulwark ! J *«* **J« «•** X 1 ***™ 
«iTlAAaiiMLfti ,jT j r u *• Supposing, then, that the lmmersion- 

of strength around our mode of baptism .' . T ^T.v. 

i- l ro« j »«ja- 2_*L*i*jiLjair iki lets are rmht in claiming that mode is 
which renders it iorcver invulnerable, . ,.-,., . 

• _i_i_uii .M_ rJb__ni- l~- -*~ */» l .; implied in baptism, if we can show that 

against all the immersionist logic in r ""^TT 1 , 1 

the world ^' 1D common Wltlx tbc churches gen- 

erally, from the beginning until now, 
It is agreed on all hands that, under consider themselves under no obligation 
the present dispensation, Christ has to keep to the plain literal import of the 
established two corresponding ordi- word deipnon in the Holy Supper, that 
nances or sacraments: the one is Bap- * fact alone, without any other argument, 
tisra and the other The Lord's Supper, is a satisfactory and unanswerable 
— the one referring to the new birth, 'ground upon which to claim exemptioa 

>Cl H)'WU. W iln ml K«v.M *■_.' ,-• -f. ,. . r 

the other to the nurture and nourish- ! from ridd adherence to the literal 

ment of the new creature. All the meaning of baptisma in baptizing 

o 1 f p 

essentials of a positive ordinance or Sound authority in one case is sounc 

positive ordinance or 

Jl/d r 

; Christian sacrament appertain alike to 

Sound authority in one case is sound 
authority in every parallel case. What 

Both have Christ's positive then, is the meaning of deipnon ? There 

is but little room for diversity as to the 
true answer. It denotes a full meal, 
and that an evening meal All author- 
ities agree that it stands for the princi- 
pal meal of the Greeks and Romans, 
upon them; both are meant to exhibit Three names of meals occur in the 

Homeric writings, in the following or- 


command : both require the use of an 
external, material, and tangible element; 
both are of continual and binding ob- 
ligation ; both have the divine promise 
of grace to those who attend properly 

and apply the gospel to the souls of men; 
and both are equally solemn, sacred, 
and unalterable. The one is denoted by 
the word deipnon, supper) the other by 
the word lüptisma , baptism. Baptis- 
ma does not more describe the nature or 
essential constituents of the one than 
deipnön describes the other. It is no 
more allowable, then, for us to depart 
from the strict meaning of deipnon in 
our celebration of the Holy Supper than 
to depart from the strict meaning of 
baptistna in baptizing. The stringency 
and laxity that is requisite or allowable 
must be the same in both cases ; for they 
are exactly analogous. If it is not 
necessary to keep to the literal mean- 
ing of the one, it is not necessary to 
keep to the literal meaning of the other. 
Liberty in the one case presupposes and 
implies the existence of the right to 
«xercise the same liberty in the other 

der. — ariston, deipnon, and dorpon. 
"The Greeks of a later age usually par- 
took of three meals, called akratisma, 
ariston, and deipnon. The last, which 
corresponds to the dorpon of the Homer- 
ic poems, was the evening meal, or din- 
ner; the ariston was the luncheon ; and 
the akratisma which answers to the 
ariston of Homer, was the early meal, 
or breakfast. The akratüma was ta- 
ken immediately after rising in the 
morning. Next followed the ariston, 
or luncheoa ; but the time at which it 
was taken is uncertain. Suidas says it 
was taken about the third hour; that is, 
about nine o'clock in the morning; but 
this account does not agree with the 
statements of other ancient writers. We 
may conclude, from many circumstances, 
that this meal was taken about the 
middle of the day, and answered, to the 



Roman prandium. The principal 


It was usually taken rather late in the 
da j, — frequently not before sunset." 
(Smith's Antiquities, pp. 803,304.) 
Dr. Halley says, "Long before the apos- 
tolic age, deipnon had become regularly 
and constantly the evening meal." 

Nitzch that it denoted "the principal 
meal." French does the same. Hence, 
all great entertainments were called 
deipna, and always came off at the lat- 
ter part of the day, or at night. 

The scope and use of the word in the 
New Testament corresponds exactly to 
these representations, as may be seen 
from the following passages: — 

Matt. I'd : 6 : "They make broad 
their phylacteries, and enlarge the bor- 
ders of their garments, and love the 
uppermost rooms at feasts, [deipnois, 

Mark 6 : 21 : "Herod on his birth 
day made a supper [deipnon] to his lords, 
high captains, and chief estates of 

Mark 12 : 39 : The scribes love 
the uppermodt rooms at feasts [deipnois, 

Luke 14 : 12 : "When thou makest 
a dinner [ariston] or a supper [deipnon] 
call not thy friends; . . . but when thou 
makest a feast." &c. 

Luke 14: 16: "A certain man 
made a great supper [deipnon] and bade 
many." (See also verses 17, 24, and 
elfter 20 : 46.) 

John 12 : 2 : "There they made him 
a\supper [deipnon], and Martha served." 
(See also chapters 13 : 2, 4, and 21 : 
20, where the word occurs in the same 

We might further illustrate this 
meaning from the Septuagint, in such 
passages as Daniel 5:1: — "Belshanar 
the king made a great feast [deipnon, 

supper] to a thousand of his lords;" 
but it is unnecessary. Deipnon means 
a full meal, a banquet, a plentiful supper, 
an ample report, The principal and 


which occurred in the evening, between 
mid~day and midnight. Dr. Fuller 
himself says, that "Deipnon was, among 
the ancients, the most social and con- 
vivial of all their repasts," and that 
"the word means A banquet, a feast." 
(P. 226). 

It is also to be observed that the 
Lord's Supper, or deipnon, was insti- 
tuted and first celebrated at night. 
Not only the meaning of the word which 
was chosen to describe it, but the very 
hour of its appointment and first obser- 
vance, connect the Lord's Supper with 
the evening and the close of the day. 

According to the plain, evident, and 
well-established meaning of words, 
therefore, and sustained by circumstan- 
ces, two things would be essential to the 
sacramental deipnon. First, it must be 
a full and plenteous meal} and, second it 
must be taken in the evening. (These 
two things considered essential by the 
writer to the Lord's Supper, or to the 
regular deiptwn, the Brethren have. 
We have a meal in connection with the 
communion, and we eat it in the evening. 
Eds.) A fragment of bread a half-inch 
square, and a sip of wine that would 
scarcely fill a tea-spoon, is not a deipnon, 
as the Greeks used that word, any more 
than sprinkling a few drops of water on 
a man's face is an immersion of him. 
Neither do we eat our suppers in the 
morning. It is as great a contradiction 
in terms and confusion of ideas to speak 
of supping in the morning as to speak 
of plunging a man by pouring water on 

Suppose, then, thtt we were to set 
ourselves to reason on the word deipnon 



as the immersionists reason on the word 
baptisma : we might make out a case to 
convict the Christian world in all ages 
of disobedience to a plain command of 
Christ. (We beg leave to differ with 
the author. His argument will not 
"convict the Christian world in all ages 
of disobedience to a plain command of 
Christ/' since there are those in the 
Christian world who eat a meal when 
they partake of the Lord's Supper. 
Edi.) They say that baptisma means 
immersion and nothing else; we say that 
still more certainly does deipnon mean 
an evening repast. If the one denotes 
mode, the other with more certainty 
denotes time. They insist that baptism 
includes in itself a total covering up of 
the whole body in water ; we say, with 
far more reason and confidence, that 
deipnon includes in itself the provision 
and participation of the largest and full- 
est meal. If the one requires water 
enough to cover a man, the other, with 
greater certainty, requires food enough 
to fill a man and as many as are to par- 
take of it. The words chosen in both 
are the words of God, and he knew 
whit he meant by them. And if the 

nection with a supper, and consequent« 
ly in the evening. The communion 
of the body and of the blood of Christ, 
is not called deipnon, supper, it is called 
koinonia in the Greek. But the Lord's 
Supper, mentioned in 1 Cor. 11 : 20, 
is called deipnon, and means as our au- 
thor declares, a meal. Therefore to have 
what we can justly apply the phrase 
"Lord's Supper" to, we think it neces- 
sary to have a meal, and to have it in 
the evening. Eds.) All parties — Bap- 
tists with all others — are continually 
celebrating the deipnon of the Savior 
in the morning) and none of them pro- 
vide for it more than a bit of bread and 
a stp of wine for each communicant. 
We do not find fault with this. We 
believe that it adequately fulfills the 
mind of the Spirit and of Jesus on the 
subject. But, arguing as our modern 
immersionists, we might say, with holy 
indignation, What right have men to 
trample upon and ignore the time selec- 
ted by the Savior in the institution of 
this sacrament and ingrained in the name 
given to it by the Spirit of inspiration ? 
What authority have they to make a 
pitiable abortion of a breakfast or din- 

common Greek usage of baptisma was j ner of what, according to the plain 

to denote immersion, and we are to get 
God's meaning in that word from com- 
mon Greek usage, the common Greek 
usage of deipnon must also give u> the 
idea attached to it by the Holy Ghost. 
What, then, has been the universal 
practice of the church with regard to the 
•sacramental deipnon 7 Have there ever 

common import of God's word, is to be 
an abundant and plentiful supper ? If 
we cannot dispense with mode in bap- 
tism, we cannot dispense with time in its 
corresponding sacrament. If we cannot 
have baptism without immersion, for the 
same alleged reason, we cannot have a 
supper in the morning or a deipnon for 

been any denominations of Christians a hundred guests without a large supply 
who believed, or held it as necessary of wine and bread. (The bread and 

to a right communion, that it should 
be celebrated in the evening or that it 
should bo made a full meal ? (There 
is a denomination, that of the Brethren, 
who holds it necessary to a right com- 
munion, that it Bhould be taken in con- 

wine alone do not constitute the deipnon 
or Lord's Supper, since it is said by 
Paul that "he took the cup when he had 
snppcd, 1 Cor 11 : 25. Hence the 
•large supply" required to constitute 
the Lord's Supper, must not necessari- 



ly be con. prised cf bread and wine alone. I Or how wilt thou say to tby brother, 
Eds ) If the time and quantity arenoth- Let n:e pull out the mote out of thino 
ing in the other sacrament, thename and jeye; and, behold, a beam is in thine own 
circumstances of which call for it, mode eye? Thou hypocrite! first cast 01U the 
and quantity are nothing in the other sac- beam out of thine own eye, and then 
rament, the name and circumstances of shalt thou see clearly to cast out thj 
which demand it still less. j mote out of thy brother's eye." 

Assuming, then that mode is iuvaria- The immersionist attempts to defend 
bly and -essentially implied iu the liter-] the peculiarity of his procedure by as- 
al sense of Laj'tistna, which we have jsertiug that mode is inseparable fiom 
abundantly proven to be otherwise, the .baptism and therefore belongs eaaen- 
sin of those who practice sprinkling, . tially to the ordinance. We say fhat 
•wetting, or affusion in haptism consists | his argument criminates himself, and, 
%'imply in regarding mode as one of the ( by proving too much, recoils upon his 
accidents or circumstantials in this or- 1 own head. Time and abundance of 
diuance. Thisisallj. And, if we are to) provisions we as necessarily included 
suffer for this, we have a right to de-|in dcijmon as it is possible for mode to 
maud, with the Psalmist, "Let the right- be in bajAisona ; and when he gives us 
><, us smite us; it shall be a kiuduess : j the warrant for his liberty to eject time 
and letjiim reprove us : it shall be au j from the Lord's Supper, and for his 
excellent oil, which shall aot break our j substitution of a little fragment of bread 
beads." If our iniquity in this thing, and a little sip of wine for a full meal, 
is to be punished with death, then let j W€ shall be prepared to establish our 
our Baptist friends consider the Savior's | r j g ht to dispense with favorite mode in 
challenge:— "He that is without sin the administration of baptism. Until 
among you, let him cast the first stone." 
If they will insist that we distort and 
violate an ordinance of Christ by dp- 

he does this, all his philological reason- 
ings on the word baptism, are completely 

nullified, and, in all justice, forever 
dining to be immersed or to immerse silent. 

we take the liberty of "holding; the mir- We 

need no other argument. This 
in itself sufficiently disposes of the ques- 

ror up to nature," that their flagrant 

inconsistency may be seen. They have tion. It winds up the whole contro 

expunged of time and quantify from versy into a nutshell. It puts the dis- 

the ordinance of the Lord's Supper as ; pute iu alight in which there is no 

celebrated in their societies, and think room for philological mystification and 

m < 


they have done no violence to liberal j which mav be easily understood. It 
•exposition and the plain meaning of concedes the whole Baptist assumption, 
words which certainly oontaiu them; 
and it will not answer for them now to 


turn about and condemn and excom- 
municatc us for thinking it non-essen- 
tial as to how the water is to applied 
in holy baptism. Let them ponder 
first those searching words of Jesus: — 
."Why beholdest thou the mote that is 
in thy brother's eye, but considercst 
not the beam that is in thine own eye ? 

and yet completely confutes the infer- 
ence founded upon it and leaves^th« 
cause of immersionism in inextricable 
embarrassments. It settles the ease. 
It is an unanswered and un*an- 
swerable aroument. (The writer 
imagines that what he calls his argu- 
ment from "analogy" possesses creat 
power as appears from his concluding 
remarks. But whatever power is con- 


tained in this weapon wielded 


the cause of immersion as it is main- 
tained by some, against the Brethren It 
bas no effect whatever, but falls without 
harm at our feet, and presents no em- 
barrassment at all to us. Eds.) 




ti it 

I ^ 

Decorah, Iowa July 25th. 1859. 
Editors of the Gospel Visitor: 


Dear Brethren: — Please correct 
and insert in the Visitor the following 
article contained in Buck's Theological 
Dictionary, for the sake of some, who, 
by the means of it (Not being much 
acquainted with the brethren) have 
formed very strange and curious opin- 
ions of us as a Christian denomination. 
The article is headed ; "Dunkers :" and 
reads thus, a denomination which took 
its, rise in the year 1 724. It was found- 
ed by a German, who, weary of the 
world, retired to an agreeable solitude 
within fifty miles of Philadelphia, for 
the more free exercise of religious con- 
templation. Curiosity attracted follow- 
ers, and his simple and engaging man- 
ners made them proselytes. They soon 


settled a little colony, called Ephrata, 

in allusion to the Hebrews, who used 




to sing psalms on the borders of the 
river Euphrates. This denomination 
seem to have obtained their name from 
their baptizing their new converts by 
plunging. They are also called Tum- 
bler«?, from the manner in which they 
perform baptism, which is by putting 
the person, while kneeling, head first 
under water, so as to resemble the mo- 
tion of the body in the act of tumbling. 
They use the trice immersion, with 
laying en the hands and prayer, even 
when the person baptized Is in the wa- 

Their habit seems to be peculiar to 
themselves, consisting of a long tunic, 
or coat, reaching down to their heels, 
with a sash or girdle round the waist, 
and a cap, or hood, banging from the 
shoulders, like the dress of the Domin- 
ican friars. The men do not shave 
the head or beard. The men and wo- 
men have separate habitation and dis- 
tinct governments. For these purpos- 
es they have erected two large wooden 
buildings, one of which is occupied by 
the brethren, and the other by the sis- 
ters of the society ; and in each of them 
there is a banqueting room, and an 
apartment for public worship; for the 
brethren and sisters do not meet to- 
gether, even at their devotions. They 
live chiefly upon roots and other vegeta- 
bles, the rules of their society not allow- 
ing them flesh, except on particular 
occasions, when they hold what they 
call a love- feast; at which time the 
brethren and sisters dine together in a 
large apartment, and eat mutton; but 
no other meat. In each of their little 
cells they have a bench fixed, to serve 
the purpose of a bed, and a small block 
of wood for a pillow. The Dunkers 
allow of no intercourse between the breth- 
ren and sisters, not even by marriage. 
The principle tenets of the Dunkers op- 
pear to be these : that future happiness 
is only to be attained by penance and 
outward mortification in this life; and 
that, as Jesus Christ by his meritori- 
ous sufferings, became the Redeemer 
of mankind in general, so each indi- 
vidual of the human race, by a life of 
abstinence and restraint, may work out 
his own salvation. Nay, they go so 
far as to admit of works of supereroga- 
tion, and deolare that a man may do much 
more than he is in justice or equity 
obliged to do, and that his superabun- 
dant works may therefore be applied 



to the salvation of others. This denom- 
ination deny the eternity of future pun- 
ishments, and believe that the dead 
have the gospel preached to them by 
our Savior, and that the souls of the 
just are employed to preach the gospel 
to those who have had no revelation in 
this life. They suppose the Jewish 
sabbath, sabbatical year, and year of 
jubilee, are typical of certain periods, 
after the general judgment, in which the 
souls of those who are not then admit- 
ted into happiness are purified from 
their corruption. If any within those 
smaller periods are so far humbled as 
to acknowledge the perfectnets of God, 
and to own Christ as their only Savior, 
they are received to felicity; while 
those who continue obstinate are re- 
served in torments until the grand pe- 
riod typified by the jubilee arrives, in 
which all shall be made happy in the 
endless fruition of the Deity. They 
also deny the imputation of Adam's 
•in to his posterity. They disclaim 
violence even in cases of self-defense, 
and suffer themselves to be defrauded 
or wronged rather than go to law. 

Their church government and disci- 
pline are the same with the English 
Baptists, except that every brother is 
allowed to speak in the congregation, 
and their best speaker is usually or- 
dained to be the minister. They have 
deacons and deaconesses from among 
their ancient widows and ezhorters, 

who are all licensed to use their gifts 

Such is Buck's description of the 
German Baptists (or in German Dunk- 
ers.) If you do not think it improper 
you will please insert it in the Visitor, 
with such remarks as you may think 
necessary in order to promote the pros- 
perity of the church, and the honor of 

Yours Respectfully, 

J. w. n. 


As Mr. Buck wrote in England, he 
did not write from the personal knowl- 
edge he had of the Brethren and sev- 
enth day Baptists, but from the infor- 
mation he obtained from others, and, 
he therefore, confounds the Seventh 
Day Baptists with the Brethren, or on- 
ly gives an account of the former. 

The denomination he describes, dif- 
fers from the Brethren in at least the 
eight following particulars. 1. The 
Brethren date their appearance in 
America at an earlier period than sev- 
enteen hundred and twenty four. 2. 
The dress described, the Brethren never 
adopted. 3. The Brethren have nev- 
er restricted themselves to any partic- 
ular kind of food. 4. The Brethren 
have never prohibited marriage among 
them when done in a lawful manner, 
and "in the Lord." 5. The Breth- 
ren do not believe "that future happi- 
ness is only to be attained by penance 
and outward mortification in this life." 
6. The Brethren do not admit of works 
of supererogation. 7. As a body, the 
Brethren have never denied the eternity 
of future punishments, though there 
are those among them who do deny it, 
and who believe in the restitution of all 
things. 8. While the Brethren do 
not believe that any of Adam's poster- 
ity will bo lost on account of the sin 
committed by him, they nevertheless 
believe, that his sin has injuriouly ef- 
fected his posterity. 

■»♦ *» »- 


Editors of the Gospel Visitor : 

Dear Brethren .* 

In noticing the manner in which we 
too often assemble together, I must 9ay 



I fear it is not in strict harmony with 
the spirit of the Gospel. 

Now, when we meet for the worship 

Now brethren, just think, can it be 
expected that after thus wasting our 
best and liveliest thoughts in the trifling 

of God, we should so conduct ourselves affairs of this life, that we can then go 

that God would be glorified and our 
souls edified. 

We should try to meet at the house 
of God, at about the time service ought 
to commence, and then go right into 
the house, and if we have anything to 
say before service commences, it should 
be of a religious and instructive nature. 
And as soon as a sufficient number of 
brethren are together, there is no better 
way to pass the time than to engage 
in singing praises to God, even if it 
should be a little before the time, and 
if none of the Ministers are present, 
I think it would be the Deacon's place 
to see that the work of God is not neg- 

We ought all to feel alive and ready 
to take an active part in worshiping 
God through Christ our Redeemer. 

Our first thoughts when coming to- 
gether are the best and richest. It is 
then we feel the importance of worship 
ing God. When we see our brethren 
and sisters collecting together to pay 
homage to their Creator aud Redeemer, 
it is then our minds are fresh, active, 
and in a proper condition to offer up 
unto God a living sacrifice, holy and 

But dear brethren, how different is 
the case too often. I can speak from 
experience on this subject. I have 
frequently noticed when coming togeth- 
er, that brethren would stand together 
in groups, or sit in the shade outside 
the house of worship, one talking about 
bis farm, another about his grain, an- 
other about his stock, and so on, the 
ministers and deacons frequently among 
them until the time has fully come that 
servioe should commence and sometimes 
•a little after. 

into the house and offer up a living 
sacrifice unto God? No, it is out of 
the question. I have often sadly no- 
ticed servioe to go on cold, dead, and 
formal, yes, and the meetings continue 
until one o'clock and sometimes later, 
the congregation wearied long before 
service closed. Brethren, such work is 
not edifying. Service ought to be 
opened at 10 o'clock and by no means 
continue later than 12 o'clock. There 
are limits to the receptive capacity of 
any person's mind, and when those 
limits are exceeded, then preaching is 
in vain. I think we ought to fall a 
little short of those limits, so as to leave 
the mind a little hungry. We would 
thus treasure up better those things 
we hear. As the Psalmist says 
in the 63rd. Psalm 1st. verse, "O God, 
thou art my God, early will I seek thee; 
my soul thireteth for thee, my flesh 
longeth for thee," &c. Also in the 
78th. Psalm, 34th. verse "when he 
slew them, they sought him : and they 
returned and inquired early after God.-" 
"I love them that love me, and those 
that seek me early shall find me. Pro, . 
8th. chap. 17th. verse. "In their afflic- 
tion they will seek me early." Hosea 5th 
chap. 15th. verse. 

J. 8. 
Darke County, Ohio. 



For the Visitor. 


Dear Brethren : Being not engaged 
this sabbath, I drop you a few lines 
upon true friendship. There is a friend 
that sticketh closer than a brother.'* 
Proverbs 18 : 24. Friendship is per- 


haps the only thin g in the world con- 'fell in Adam, and did lie cease to love 
cerbing the usefulness of which, allHyou ? No; he became the second Adam 
mankind are agreed. Friendship seeins'to redeem you. You sinned in practice 
iry an element of comfortable J and brought upon your head the con- 
existence in this world as fire or water, Idemnation of God; you deserve his' 
or, even air itself. For he that would 

wrath aud his utter anger; did he then 


be happy here in this life, must have forsake you? No. 
friends. And he who will be happy 
hereafter, must above all things find 
a friend in the world to come; and that 
friend stick etil closer than a brother. 
Friendship is very pleasant, and exceed- 
ingly sweet. And has been, when 
abused, the cause of the greatest mis- 
ery to m^n. For just in proportion as 
a good friend is sweet, a false friend 
'is full of bitterness. Solomon 


"we have a friend that sticketh closer 
than a brother/' and this friend we can 
rely upon. 

»if i 

Wo notice next, that other friends 
may forsake us, but the one of our text 
will never do so. We obtaiD, seemingly, 
friendship of men in various ways, for 
instance, by our favors and kindness to 
each other. Now we may do nineteen 
good deeds or favors to our fellow-man, 
and be friendly but err in the twentieth, 
and oue error generally will weigh down 
.the nineteen favors we did, and friend- 
ship is frequently lost. Not so with 
the one under consideration. For he 
sticketh closer than a brother. We 
believe that this 'friend is the blessed 
Redeemer, Jesus Christ. Is it necessary 
for ua to prove the assertion that he 
sticks closer than a brother? Christ 
is that friend, and in order to prove 
this from facts, we appeal to such of 
you as have had him for a friend. Will 
you not brethren, give the verdict that 
this is neither more nor less than a sol-' 
emu trutb ? Ye who have tasted of 
bis love, and know his grace, will bear 
me witness that he has been a oertain 
friend in uncertain ciroumstances. You 

Faithfulness to us in our faults is a 
certain sign of fidelity in a friend. We 
may depend on that man who will tell 
us of our faults in a kind and loving 
manner. Fawning hypocrites, and in- 
siduous flatterers, arc the sweepings and 
offal of friendship. Give me a friend 
like Christ. lie told the woman of Sama- 
ria all that she ever did, — ^11 her faults. 
For she declares and says, "coine and 
see a man that told me all that ever I 
did." That is the true friend for me. 
And is not this the Christ? 

My brethren, and loving readers this 
is the spirit of Chirst, that must be iu • 
us and we must have it or we are note 
of his. Give me for a friend, the man . 
who will speak honestly of me before 
my face ; who will not tell, first one 
neighbor, then another, but who will 
come straight to my house, and say, I 
feel there is such and such a thing in 
you, and as you are my brother, I must 
tell you of it : that man is a true friend ; 
he has proved himself to be so; for we 
never get much praise for telling peo- 
ple their faults. A man will sometimes 
thank you for it, but he does not often 
like you any the better. Praise is a 
thing we all love, and how often does it * 
prove injurious? It is calculated to el- 
evate and exalt us, wo like to bear it. 
But to be told of our errors, is notso pleas- 
ant although it is calculated to do us good. 
I am sure, when a brother or any perso» 
tells me of my faults it is for my real 
good. But note further, the friendship 
which lasts, does not take its rise in 
the chambers of mirth, nor is it fed and 




fattened there. The young lady speaks 
of a dear friend, whom she became ac- 
quainted wi th the other night in a ball 
room. Do not, I beseech you, misuse 
the word; he is not a friend if he was 
acquired merely there; friends are bet- 
ter things than those which grow in the 
hot house of pleasure. Friendship is 
a more lasting plant than those. Give 
me a friend who was born in the winter 
time, whose cradle was rocked in the 
storm ; he will last. Our fair weather 
friends shall flee away from us. I 
would rather have a robin for a friend 
than a swallow; for a swallow abides 
with us only in the summer time, but 
the robin cometh to us in the winter. 
Those are tight friends that will come 
the nearest to us when we are in the 
most distress ; but those are not friends 
who speed themselves away when ill 
times come. 

UHtf ?, 

Brethren have you reason dow to 
fear that Christ will leave you? Has 
he not been with you in the house of 
mourning ? you found your friend where 
men find pearls, in caverns deep, where 
darkness dwells; you found Jesus in the 
hour of trouble. It was on the bed of 
sickness that you found him, and he 
sticks close. Again, when we draw the 
brightest picture of our friends that do 
all for us that they can, there is scarce- 
ly a comparison to be drawn to the one 
we have referred to. He never forsakes 
us, for he sticketh closer than a brother. 
And let me say to the sinner, he is your 
friend; — not of your sins, for he wants 
you to forsake them, and become friendly 
i to him. Oh ! I- Jiear one say, I do not 
hate Jesus. Well, I am sure you do 
not love him, for Jesus this Great friend 
to you, says "If you love me keep my 
commandments.' ' And again he says, 
"ye are my friends« if you do what 1 
command you." Here you then can 

obtain true friendship. Such as you 
cannot find in the gaudy things of this . 
world's pleasure. Ye«, such a friend 
that will never forsake you, for he stick- 
eth closer than a brother. How often 
do we need a friend to help in time of 
trouble, when we are in want of assist- 
ance and comfort. And do we need the 
help of any so; much as the help of this 
friend that sticks closer than a brother 
we answer, No. 

D. T. 

«•»♦♦> ~ 

For the Gospel Visitor. 

"Go ye into all the world and preach the gos- 
pel to every creature. Mark 16 : 15." 

Dear Brethren : Do we feel the im- 
portance of this great command? 
How many are now perishing for the 
want of the bread of life ! And can we 
suffer this to be the case, whilst we 
have the means to send them this pro- 
vision? This is not an earthly com-, 
mission, that it may be put off, and no 
penalty incurred. But it is the great 
command of the Lord Jesus, and bow 
many of the brethren are there that 
feel the importance of this high com- 
mand ? Where are we to go ? The 
text says into all the world. How do 
we fulfill this command that is just as 
binding as baptism, feet- washing, or any 
of the other ordinances. Let us try to 
be consistent, and not esteem one com- 
mand above another. 

How many missionaries have the 
brethren sent out with the bread of life ? 
China has thrown open her gates, and 
invited the missionaries. And other 
nations have done likewise. But here 
we stand all the day idle. We have 
the mean?. We have been blessed by 
God with faithful ministers, and with 



the means of the press. And yet how jlieve the brethren do go in a degree; 
loath we are to go, or send ministers , but it is very limited to what, I believe, 
out of the bounds of our own members. | is required of them. It is much like 
How little will scare and deter some] the servant when told by the husband- 
from going from home to preach ! men to go into the vineyard to work. 
Some even fear to come here to Ten- He said, I go sir, but went not. We 
nessee to preach the eternal word, be- 1 profess to have the truth but we are 
cause there has some ill reports gone not as anxious to speak it as we should 

out concerning slavery. But fear not. 
Christ is in the vessel. Though the 
storm may howl for a while, yet our 

be. Reflect, how would we have re- 
ceived the truth, if it had not been for 
the old, faithful brethren, who came 

captain will arise and command a calm, | across the mighty deep, to spread the 
saying, peace, be still ! God has never I Redeemer's kingdom. They feared 

commanded his people to go and bear 
his gospel, without being with them. 
The Lord has said himself, "Go ye 
into all the world." But say some, 
we should wait the Lord's time. His 
time has been ever since he set up his 
kingdom in the world, and he says to 
his people "Go ye." 

Dear brethren, you that are resting on 
your oars, ponder this well. Lock at 
the fashionable societies of the world, 
how they plan and scheme to send their 
traditions, and creeds to other parts of 
the globe, and shall we be behind in 
obeying the Lord's command, in send- 
ing them the pure and unadulterated 
truth ? O ! awake, dear brethren and 
sisters, let us not feast on the blessings | you 

not the waves of the Atlantic, though 
they rolled mountain high. They had 
the good of immortal souls at heart, and 
the Lord preserved them. 

Through the providences of God, and 
the benevolence of his people, there 
have been ships fitted out to convey 
missionaries from one nation to another 
free of cost. See how miraculously 
Jonah was preserved when on a mission 
to Ninevah. Never have we heard of 
a vessel engaged in the missionary 
cause being wrecked; and why? Bcause 
Jesus is in the vessel. For where God's 
people are there Christ is, for he is in 
their hearts, "know you not that ye are 
reprobates, except Christ Jesus be in 


of heaven, and be content to see others 
perishing for the want of the bread of 
eternal life, when we could administer 

Let those opposed to the spread of 
the brethren's faith, examine Paul's 
travels, and his ministry. How faith- 

to their spiritual wants. To those of | fully he labored! He took his life as 

us, that take no interest in the spread 
of the gospel, I fear it will be said, "I 
was hungry and you gave me no meat : 
I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink : 
sick, and in prison, and ye ministered 
not unto me." These people in other 
regions are sick of sin, sophistry, and 
the commandments of men, as taught 
now a days by some. They call for the 
brethren to come and preach for them. 
And the word says, "Go ye." We be- 

lt were, in his hands, and went into 
Arabia among the heathenish Arabs 
that ate one another, and who were so 
steeped in darkness, that they did not 
know the use of fire. But Paul went 
among them, and the Lord went with 
him, and preserved him, and blessed 
his ministry to the salvation of many. 
God is with his people; as the Psalm- 
ist has expressed it, A Thy rod and thy 
staff they do comfort me." 



If the brethren would use more ener- 
gy in spreading the gospel, I believe 
that it would meet the divine approba- 
tion. God will bless his own cause, and 
if we are found in his service, we must 
be energetic. The blessed Lord has 
done much to purchase our salvation, 
and shall we content ourselves with 
doing so little for our fellow man, and 
the salvation of their immortal souls? 
Conscience will respond, no. "Go into 
the vineyard and work, and whatsoever 
is right, that shall ye receive." It is 
lamentable to say that some dear breth- 
ren are opposed to protracting the ser- 
vices of the sanctuary, and yet you 
never hear them speak against protract- 
ing the affairs of their own secular] 
interest. But when it comes to serving 
God at the sanctuary, they speak against 
continuing the worship more than one 
or two days at most. I presume that 
such persons would not believe in such 
a time as was at pentecost to be right. 
This is presumption of the highest 
character. I would that a pentecost would 
come often and such a one as that was, 
when three thousand were made to say 
men and brethren what must we do? 
O ! that the times of refreshing would 
again come from the presence of 
the Lord, in this part of God's moral 
vineyard, "and make the dry bones 
to live." We pray God that he may 
stir up the brethren with regard to this 
matter. + 

■■4 ♦ • • > 

For the Gospel Visitor. 


Dear Brethren : — Having as yet not 
written for the Visitor, I will try in 
the, fear of the Lord, and out of love to 
the truth, and to the building up of Zion, 
to offer a few remarks ! 

Having received the minutes of the 
Annual Meeting of 1859, and read 
them with joy, and I can say that I 
was satisfied with our dear brethren 
assembled in annual council until I read 
the 28th. article. Thtn I was some- 
what discouraged. However I take a 
littlele comfort from the 1st. clause of 
the answer which reads thus; "this 
meeting recommend and give liberty 
to any of the districts or states to make 
a move on the subject of spreading or 
sustaining the gospel, as preached and 
understood by the brethren, so that the 
same may be done in the order of the gos- 
pel. " Now dear brethren, to make a 
move towards the spreading of the gos- 
pel, is something that I cannot under- 
stand. I thought that the move was 
made upwards of eighteen hundred 
years ago, by the great Head of the 
church aft ;r having spoiled principal- 
ities and powers, and just before he 
took leave of his brethren. He gave us 
a charge, and if that charge is strictly 
adhered to by every brother in the min- 
istry, it will give a chance to every 
brother to aid in the spreading of the 

Dear brethren, I almost shudder at 
the thought of making use of the means 
laid down in the minutes of 1858, and 
58th. query, concerning the district 
annual meetings, and the district treas- 
ury. Then we shall look for district 
circuit riders. And of course the 
strongest district will have the heaviest 
treasury. Then dear brethren, the 
prophet Isaiah comes into the brother- 
hood with his prophecy, 56 chap, and 
the latter clause of the 11th. verse and 
says, they all look to their own way, and 
for his gain, from his quarter. Now 
let us see John 10 chap, and 11 verse, 
and let us hear what the good Shepherd 
says. I am the good Shepherd; the 



go&d shepherd give th Ins life for his And test spring S. G. and myself took 
sheep, lint he that is a hireling, and a trip of two weeks. We traveled 
nutthe shepherd, whose own the sheep , through four counties, and had 21 
are not, seeth the wolf coming, and leav-| meetings; w;e then baptized as many as 
i ill the sheep and fleeth : and the wolf | believed. Let the brethren exercise in 
cHteheth them, and seatereth the sheep, this way, and I believe we can do more 
Tig; hireling fleeth, beoause he is an good, and be a better light to the world, 
hireling, and caroth not for the sheep, than in any other way. We staid over 
27 verse. "My sheep hear my voice, and j night in a village at a public house, and 

I know them, and they follow me." I 
hope, dear b-ethren, that none of our 
shepherds will suifer themselves to be 
hirelings, such as the Prophet and our 
iSavioi speaks of. But I hope we are 
hired to serve and labor in the vineyard 
of the Lord, without money and with- 
out price; — -that is, without such a price 
as this world can give. , ^ { 

The question would now arise, of 
what grade or standing are those hire- 
lings tobe? Are they to be brethren 
that are well established in the faith ? 
Certainly so. Well, I fear that such 
brethren that are established in the faith 
would not serve as hirelings. As all 
scripture is given by inspiration of God, 
we will quote a verse, Rev. 8 chap. 19 
verse, "as many as I love, I rebuke and 
chasten , be zealous therefore and repent; 
— repent of what ? why of such an un- 
dertaking. Dear brethren, if we are the 
salt of the earth, we will not think it 
a hard task to help to spread the gospel. 
Every laboring brother then will labor 
according to his ability, and so the good 
cause can be carried on without arrang- 
ing a committee. I am but a weak 
vessel in the house or vineyard of the 
Lord, yet I am willing *o go and assist 
whenever I can. 

Last fall brother D. T. and myself, 
took a trip through the south western 
counties of Va. We traveled four weeks, 
and went through twelve counties, and 
had 28 meetings, we preached the gos- 
pel, and baptized as many as believed. 

the people desired to hear us preach ; 
we consented, and at candle light they 
got a tolerably large congregation to- 
gether, and we preached the gospel to 
them, and had good order. The meet- 
ing was iu a large methodist meeting 
house. In the morning when we were 
ready to start, we asked what our bill 
was. The land-Lord said, that he un« 
stood that we do not take any money 
for preaching, and we were welcome to 
our night's lodging; and whenever we 
come that way again we must preach 
for them. I now would entreat our 
dear brethren, not to go into this mat- 
ter too rashly, for it should be well 
considered, because it is of great impor- 
tance. The weal or woe of the brother- 
hood may be involved in the matter.** 
Let us then pray to the Lord, that he 
may help us, that we may see eye to eye 
in promoting the prosperity of Ziou. 
And if an evil root springs up, let us 
nip it in the bud, for every plant, "saith 
the Savior," which my heavenly father 
hath not planted, shael be rooted out. 
I desire these lines to be inserted in 
the Visitor for further investigation by 
the brethren, as I am also a subscriber 
for the Visitor. I also send greeting 
to all the holy brethren and sisters in 
the Lord. Farewell. 


J. H. 




We place the last two communica- 
tions together, not because of^the simi- 
larity of the sentiments they contain, 
but rather that they may be contrasted 
the one with the other. We have not 
hitherto, neither do we by any means 
wish hereafter, to encourage controver- 
sy in the Visitor. Kspecially such 
controversy as we have so much of in 
the world, in which the parties deal so 
much in personalities, and use unkind 
language one to the other, and indulge 
freely in recriminating one another. 
We hope that our relation to one anoth- 
er as brethren, and our love to one 
another, which is one of the peculiar 
characteristics of our brotherhood, will 
ever, as they evidently ought, prevent 

One of the objects of the Visitor is 
to promote peace among the brethren, 
and not to sow discord. And as it is 
evident that the brethren from some 
cause, take different views of some 
things, we shall permit them to state 
their respective views, on subjects of 
general interest, when done briefly, 
plainly, and kindly. We think the 
brethren who have written the above 
articles, have both taken extreme views 
of the subject. Although the brethren 
in times past may not have done all 
that they might have done, in spread- 
ing the gospel, they have done consid- 
erable, and God has owned their labors 
and greatly blessed them. And we 
hope that the well-meant efforts of 
brother star, and other brethren, to 
awaken an increased zeal among us for 
spreading the gospel, may have their 
desired effects. But let us be judicious 
in cur censures, and let us abound 
men in the spirit ol love, patience, and 
hope, than in the spirit of complaint. 

While many of our dear brethren 
have rejoiced at the move made by our 
annual meeting to encourage increased 
efforts for the spread of the gospel, it 
seems that our brother J. J. H. has 
not been of that class. He conceives 
the move fraught with danger, and 
gives a caution. Well, it is very prop- 
er, that we should proceed with due 
consideration in all such matters, and 
we hope that we shall. 

We are glad to hear of the zeal of the 
brother, and we hope that it may never 
decrease. His diligence in spending 
four weeks in the fall and two in the 
spring, besides much more that he no 
doubt spends during the year, is wor- 
thy of being imitated by those whose 
circumstances will permit them to fol- 
low his example And we are J^appy 
to hear that his labors in connection 
with those of his brethren who accom- 
panied him, were not in vain ; — that 
they were the means of bringing souls 
to the truth. Now as we have no per- 
sonal acquaintance with br. J. J. H. 
and know nothing about him but what 
we learn from his letter, and from this 
we only learn that he is a zealous brother 
and one that has the love of souls and 
of the truth at heart, he will not think 
that we are undervaluing his abilities 
f or usefulness, when we say we think 
there are other brethren who might do 
as much good perhaps as br. J. J. H. 
if they were to travel as much as he 
seems to do. But this they cannot do, 
though their zeal and love to souls would 
lead them to do it, as they are not 
wealthy, and have families to support. 
Now if brethren who are blessed with a 
considerable portion of wealth, and who 
likewise would like to be doing some- 
thing to save souls, but who have not 
the talents for preaching, but are wil- 
ling to help, and would be glad to help, 
' G. V. Vol. ix. 28 


ON 1 COR. 6: 1—8. 

such brethren as we have referred to ticles a place. We gave our views 
above, and would help them in order ! upon the subject when it was first pre- 

that they may travel and preach more 
and thus be likely to do more gööd, 
must such brethren who receive some 
help that they may be more useful, be 
looked upon as hirelings? We certain- 
ly think not, and would not like to call 
them so, tearing that we might speak 
against some of the Lord's anointed. 

We are commanded tc "bear one an- 
other's burdens j" and this may some- 
times be done in pecuniary matters as 
I us in other respects. Aud we 
would encourage ministering brethren 
of limited circumstances in pecuniary 
matters, and who have an ardent desire 
to be useful, to put their trust in God, 
for he has often in more respects than 
one, made "rivers in the desert/' And 
he has, and he still will, recompense 
those who suffer and labor to advance 
his cause. But as "by one Spirit are 
we all baptized into one body," and as 
we are all members of that one body, 
we should all labor together with the 
several abilities which God has given 
us, for extending the kingdom of heav- 
en in the world. And if we all con- 
tribute something to the advancement 
of the good work, and do it with sincere 
and humble hearts, and with pure mo- 
tives, we shall be rewarded by the heav- 
enly mastc. 

-«-•-♦-•- ►- 

On 1 Cor. G : 1—7. 

sented, and have not felt like taking 
any furthcLnart in the discussion of 
it. Aud itwe are satislied to stop the 
examination of the subject, we bope 
that those who view it as we do, will 
likewise be satisfied. And with the in- 
sertion of the following articles, we 
want the discussion closed. 

It appears that most of translators 
differ from those who made our common 
translation, relative to the original 
meaning of the passage under consid- 
eration. Some few. however, agree 
with them. 

When Froshaur's translation is ren- 
dered into the English, it is not so 
plain that it agrees with King Jan: 
Dr. Clark was a very learned man, and 
we would not, if we could, detract any 
thing from his learning which he ac- 
quired by hard ^tudy. But when br. 
D# P. S. doubts whether he had any 
"equal on earth, in his knowledge of the 
languages," he gives the Dr. a higher 
place as a philologist than others do, who 
probably arc better judges <>f ^uch things 
than br. D. P. 8. or our>elves The wri- 
terofanarfcicle upon Dr. Clark, in the Cy- 
clopaedia of the Society for the Diffusion 
of useful Knowledge, says of him : "It 
is quite absurd to place his scholarship on a 
level with that of the really great scholars 
who have adorned our country. There 
is in Dr Clarke a remarkable affectation 
of bringing forward the Oriental le-.rn- 

The explanation of the meaning of 

I Cor. o : 1 — 7, has continued Ion 

;i we by any means expeeted it 
would. And perhaps it would have 

I I eo better, had we stopped it before 
this; but having admitted the articles 
we did without knowing the effect they 

.Id have, br. 1). P, S. now claims a 
right to be heard, and we give his ar- 


ing he is understood to have possessed* 

We hope now, dear brethren, that no 
unkind feelings to one another growing 
out of this matter will be permitted to 

occupy our minds. We are brethren, 
and let us fore as brethren, We are 

by profession, Christians; and let us 
think, and speak, and write as Chris- 
tians. Kds. 

ON 1 COR. 6: 1—8. 


For the Gospel Visitor. 
On 1 Cor. 6 : 1—8. 

Editors Gospel Visitor: Dear breth- 
ren : At your request I ain an occa- 
sional contributor to the Visitor; and 
at the request of some of my brethren, 
I have written on different subjects, 
(and on one subject, at your earnest 
request.) I merely refer to this, that 
the readers of the Visitor may know that 
I have not intruded myself upon its 

One of my communications is written 
on (1 Cor. 6 : 1 — 8) which has drawn 
out two brethren in reply, in a contro- 
versial spirit. Many of my brethren 
know that I hate controversy with a 
perfect hatred. 

First, I ask what is there in my arti- 
cle that justifies D. L. and J. S. M. to 
assail me in a controversial manner. 
By reference to my communication in 
the Feb. No. it will be observed that 
I said I would offer a few ideas with my 
brethren, hoping wy may arrive at the 
proper meaning of the Apostle, without 
referring to one word that had been 
written. If the brethren above referred 
to had written their views on the sub- 
ject as I wrote mine, of course they are 
entitled to their views, but assailing me 
as they have (and the Eds. giving the 
columns of the Visitor as a medium 
of controversy) I feel it my duty to re- 

Brother D. L. is a young brother 
for whom I have the highest, and ten- 
derest regard. And knowing his zeal 
and faithfulness, I am well persuaded that 
a few more years experience will enable 
him to act more wisely than to assail a 
brother through the columns of a public 
print. I will therefore only say to him, 
that according to my judgment he has 
misunderstood the apostle. For he 
says, ''To prove my position I have 

taken, I refer the reader to Acts 15, 
where we have a precedent" ccc. Dear 
brother permit me to say this is no pre- 
cedent. The case in Acts 15, is a case 
of doctrine, and concerns the 
church : The case in 1 Cor 6 : 1 — 8 
is a case pertaining to this life, a case 
which the Brethren referred to the 
heathen magistrate for adjustment, a 
case of dollars and cents. I decline 
further to comment on my brother's 

views in review of my name, for the 
reasons already assigned. 

I will notice a few things that my re- 
viewer J. S. M. says. It is a hard mat- 
ter to give an answer to nothing, that 
is true; and as my reviewer has said 
almost nothing on the subject under 
consideration, I will not have much to 
notice. It is true he has br. D. P. S. 
six times in large capitals; and the 
"'brother says" seven times, and Vnen 
fills up a great part of his communica- 
tion with what I said, as though the 
readers of the Visitor could read better 
what he says I said, than what I said 
myself. However, he said enough to 
enable any one acquainted with the 
scriptures to know that he does not un- 
derstand what he pretends to write about 
and explain. In the first place observe 
he heads his article, "Reply to brother 
D. P. S. on church government." 

I ask when or where did ever brother 
D. P. S. write on church government? 
I know of no such writing. I am aware 
that I gave my views on the apostle's 
advice to the brethren at Corinth on 
"judgments of things pertaining to this 
life," but to have written on church 
government, none but the fertile mind 
of J. S. M. could conceive. From this 
heading, it is manifest that he has un- 
dertaken to correct me of what he does 
not understand. 

It appears that neither of the breth- 
ren who had written on this subject 


ON 1 COR. 6: 1—8. 

suited my reviewer's views, for he says covered. " He reproves the church for 
"that he had read all. or nearly all the the disorder in eating the Lord's supper, 

articles written on the subject, and must 
confess that brother D. P. S 's article 
suited his mind fully as bad as the 
preceding ones : "From this it is infer- 
able that mine was no more obnoxious 
to him than the others, yet he says 
nothing about them, but pitches into 
brother D. P. S. with a will. Well, be 
it so brother, a little scouring will do 
me good, and the truth will loose noth- 
ing by examining. You have given a 
german quotation for consideration. 
I suppose you are well versed in that 
language and of course it is of much 
use to you, but I can make nothing out 
of your quotation; only that you have 
misunderstood Paul, and according to 
my judgment you said nothing in your 
reply, so you are laboring to make Paul 
say nothing in his letter to the Corin- 

You endeavor to make it appear that 
Paul only reproved the Corinthians, 
"and not as a command ;" here you 
labor to make Paul say nothing, but 
repiove the brethren for their deeds, 
and then leaves them without counsel 
for the future. This view is so absurd, 
so contrary to the character of Paul, and 
the spirit of Christianity; it need only 
be looked at, and its absurdity is man 
if-\st. Brother D. L. said, that in the 
5th. chap, we have Paul reproving the 
church about the incestuous person 
among them. It is true the brother 
did not place by the side of the reproof 
the word of command, "Put away from 
among you that wicked person" Read 

and then gives the command, u when 
ye come together to eat tarry one for 
another," &c, But in the case before 
us, you take the command away, and 
will have Paul to reprove the brethren 
for their errors, and leave tbem without 
counsel for their future practice. While 
I contend, and have shown that Paul 
both approved and counseled the breth- 

You confound this cas> with a case 
of doctrine ; and of a sinful transgress, 
ion ; neither of which are true. In the 
case before us, the apostle does not pass 
judgment upon the brethren, he only 
reproves the error in which they were, 
and then gives them counsel for their 
future practice The church was just 
organized, and it is to be presumed they 
did not know it was wrong for them to 
go before the unbelieving magistrate 
with their affairs, pertaining to this 
life. Not so with the case referred to 
in the 5th chapter, that was a case of 
fornication and they were not without 
law on that subject, for it was such a 
case of fornication which was not even 
among the Gentiles. In that case Paul 
was justified in passing judgment, and 
in delivering such an one to Satan for 
the destruction of the flesh, &c. In 
the case of women praying with uncov- 
ered heads, they had the law of nature 
"Doth not even nature itself teach you" 
&c. But in the case before us, we are 
not apprized that the brethren ever 
before knew netter but to go with their 
"judgments pertaining to this life" 

the whole chapter and you will find j before the heathen magistrate for judg- 
from the 4th. verse to the end all is went. This is what Paul reproves 

oomnMnd, so in the 11th. chap, he rc- 

them for, and then tells them how to 

proves the church for permitting women proc*ed ; lH such cases, as are common 
to pray etc. with uncovered heads; and cwu among us, who have the light of 
then gives' the command, "Let her be , all the revealed law of God, such as 

ON 1 COR. 6: 1—8. 


misunderstandings between men doing their magistrates for their judges? I 

business together, about bargnin and presume the parties themselves selected 

sale, about liabilities and obligations, their judges. (I believe this is still the 

about dividing lines &c &c., not to go manner with men who go to law, they 

before the unbelievers in law-suits, but to select their own Lawyers &c.) And if 

refer such matters to the saints, and; they could select their judges from 

to set them to judge such matters who among the unbelievers, I suppose they 

"are least esteemed in the church. " could among tbe saints. (Matt. 18) 

T Q Ar , ... • • i „„ 'the Savior says, "take one or two with 

J. S. M. makes this a criminal case * \ 

j i •*. i -n. fU~ ™„ ™v;«v, you &c.' hut who is to appoint those? 

and makes it equal with the one wnicn t. . . . . rr 

Paul delivered over to Satan for the 

destruction of the flesh; and says 

If the brethren dont know, I will not 
tell them, only this much, if ever I have 

\» i a j u- :*»- * „v.. a "indfirment pertaining to this life." 

"when Ananias and his wife trans- 1 J fe r e ° lliC > 

> I claim the rinht to choose my own arbi 
gressed, Peter did not refer their case i 

to a private committee, but passed I 
judgment immediately." This is his 
Logic, but it lacks the truth of sorip 
ture to sustain him. Their sin was a 
deliberate lie against the Holy Ghost ; 
and after they reiterated the lie, upon Pe- 
ter's interrogatory they fell down dead; 
thejudgment being from God and not 
of Peter. J. S. M, inquires how would 
it work if private members were set to 
judge. I answer just as Paul would 
have it work, by making peace among 
themselves, and not agitating the church 
by bringing matters of judgment per- 
taining to this life before her; in which 
no one is interested but the parties 
themselves. However, the brother 
himself admits that private matters 
might be settled in this way. Brother 
if you had understood Paul, you would 
have known that he was treating private 
matters; and if you are no more desi- 
rous to meddle in other men's business 
than Paul was, you will advise the 
brethren to settle their "judgments per- 
taining to this life," among themselves; 
and not destroy the peace and harmony 
of the church, by bringing such mat 
ters before it. 

Brother D. L. inquires "who are to 
be the judges to select them to adjust 
matters?" I answer, who selected 

! trator. 

Paul says, "I speak to your shame. 
Is it so, that there is not a wise man 
among you ; no not one that shall be 
able to judge between his brethren." 
(verse 5th.) Yes, Paul, we have breth- 
ren who had been magistrates, judges 
of the laic, and surveyors, and many 
other wise brethren. "Well set them to 
judge your matters pertaining to this 
life. Their judgment in matters of 
dispute about bargain and sale; about 
liabilities and obligations &c. are bet- 
ter than all the heathen magistrates in 
the world. A practical surveyor, with 
compass and chain on the ground of 
a disputed line, is a better judge in that 
matter than all the preachers in the 
church. Therefore set them to judge 
your matters, and don't go to law broth- 
er with brother ; as you have been do- 

But, ah, says brother J. S. M. these 
are brethren highly esteemed in the 
church. I answer, according to Paul, 
they are less esteemed than the faithful 
minister, and of the two, least esteemed. 

The time has been when the apostles 
said "it was not reason that they should 
leave the word of God and serve*tables." 
But now the brethren say, leave the 
word of God and serve in judgments 
pertaining to this life." 


Well brethren you do so, bear with 
mo, I have not time to do so, I will 
preach and let wiser brethren than 1 
judge matters pertaining to this life. 

D. P. S. 
Double Pipe Creek Md. July 16th 1 859 



Editors Gospel Visitor: Dear breth- 
ren : The above is a subject worthy 
our serieus consideration. If it is not 
correct, then we, the followers of Christ, 
are (or may be) in error. And the 
American Bible Union has weighty 
claims upon us to assist in the revision 
of the scriptures, and its immediate 
introduction into our families and 
churches. But if correct, we may 
continue to do as we have ever done, 
read them, and preach them as the word 
of God. And adopt them as the rule 
of our faith and practice. 

I am aware there are a few ivords in 
King James' translation, not translated 
but transferred, and some words have 
become obsolete by the change of mean- 
ing. Otherwise, I have never heard 
its genuineness doubted. 

My attention has been called to this 
subject by some of our German breth- 
ren continually referring english readers 
of the scriptures to the german as a 
more correct translation. 

In the August No. of the Visitor, 
page 244, a certain I). S. criticising 
my views as expressed in the Feb. No. 
on 1 Cor. 6 : 1 — 8, after referring to 
the subject, says, he had hoped, "that the 
editorial remarks on page 281 Vol. 8, 
and the article on page 367 same Vol. 
written by D. B. both very sensibly 
written, would set the matter at rest, 
and convince the mind of every brother- 
But to his surprise on page 42 Vol. IX 

brother D. P. S. taking quite a different 
position, and merely follows King 
Junes' translation." 

I answer I). S. that I do merely fol- 
low King James translation. ] have 
read it for 38 years, and preached it as 
the word of God for 20 years. And ex- 
pect to read it, and make it my text 
book while I live. 

I). S. says "the sensible remarks of 
the Eds. from the original, should con- 
vince every mind &cl M What do you 
mean by the original; do you mean a 
printed copy of the Greek Testament? 
If that is your meaning, it amounts to 
nothing. What evidence have you 
that the Editors' printed copy is correct? 
Did the Editors ever see the original 
manuscript copy of the text written by 
St. Paul? could they read it if they had 
it ? How do you know that Campbell's 
translation is more correct than King 
James' ? What authority have you to 
put Grove's Lexicon (which never was 
a standard work) above King James' 
47 translators? Why do you undertake 
to judge that you do not know ? 

D. S. says, "Now if the definition of 
the original by the Eds. and the defi- 
nition given by Grove in his Lexicon, 
and the translation by Luther and 
Campbell are all correct, then according 
to the theory of D. P. S. all those 
preachers who labor less in word and 
doctrine, and all the deacons and lay- 
members of the church are a despised 
class." But ah ! D. S. are they all 
correct? I will offer the highest testi- 
mony in the world, to prove that neith- 
er is correct. Who says they are a 
despised class? certainly I did not; 
read my article again, and know what I 
did say, and don't misrepresent me in 
your criticism. 

D. S. says, "Perhaps those who are 
not so gifted, or those whose cireum- 



stances will not permit them to labor 
as much as others, or those who may 
not be so popular, and consequently will 
not be called upon to labor so much, 
and all the deacons and laymembers 
of the church, are a despised class &c." 
Is King James at fault again? Has 
Luther or Grove given D. S. additional 
light to justify him in this supposition ? 
For the scripture referred to does not 
say anything about circumstances, pop- 
ularity, or being called upon as a pre- 
requisite for a high esteem in the church. 

~D. S. says, "Now br. D. P. S. please 
take your german Testament and read. 
And also Campbell's translation, and 
the definition by the Eds. &c. And 
then see if you can reconcile all this 
with your views, as expressed in said 
article. lam afraid it would be a dif- 
ficult task &e. 

Answer. My mind was reconciled 
before I first wrote ; and it is yet recon- 
ciled. And I must have more good 
reasoning than I have yet heard on 
the subject, before I will become unrec- 

But to return to the subject. I be- 
lieve King James' translation is the 
most correct version of the scriptures 
we have (or perhaps ever will have.) 
The 47 translators had access to all the 
manuscript copies of the original at the 
King's expense. The Libraries of Eu- 
rope were at their command. They 
had the benefit of Wickliffe (the eng- 
lish reformer's) translation, the revision 
of Tyndal, of Coverdale, of Oanmer, of 
Taviner, the Genevian, and the Brshop's 
Bible. Neither of which was any ben- 
efit to Luther in his translation. 

The few transferred words found in 
King James' translation, the translators 
tave given the english reader an ac- 
count of. The text admitting of two 
reading«, they have given one in the 

text and the other in the margin. And 
the words which they supplied to make 
connexions (or sense) they put in 
Italics, leaving it with the reader to 
use or omit them. All this is admira. 

What can be said of Luther's trans- 
lation; he translated from the pope's 
Latin bible, shut up the greater part 
of the time employed on it by his 
friends in an old monastery, in order 
to protect him from the violence of his 
enemies; cut off from all Libraries, and 
original M S S, and it is not likely that 
he ever consulted any Greek M S S. 
to enable him to arrive at the true- 
meaning of the Original, but taking it 
for granted that the Pope's Latin bible 
was correct, he gave a truthful trans- 
lation from it into the german language. 
And his using the word dip for baptize, 
is not from the Greek verb Baptizo, but 
from the Latin ~&mergo. Indeed he 
does not make any pretensions to Greek 
literature, and it is doubtful whether 
he understood it. In his discussion 
with Zwingle on the subject of consub- 
stantiation, he wrote with chalk on the 
table in large letters "Hoc est corpus 
Meum." (This is my body,) from the 
Latin and not from the Greek. And 
when Zwingle read to him St. Paul to- 
the Philippians in Greek, Luther inter- 
rupted him and said. — "Read it to us 
in Latin or in German, not in Greek." 
What more evidence is needed to prove 
that Luther was no Greek scholar. 

But I said I would prove to D. S. 
that Luther, Campbell, and Grove, and 
the definition by the Eds. were not all 

The first testimony I offer in proof 
is the combined testimony of King 
James' 47 translators; they with and 
by the advantages, and helps thrown 
around them (already referred to) have 



unitedly said that they are not correct. ( 1571. I refer to the text under consid- 

The second testimony I oiler is from I eration, ond transcribe verbatim. 
Dr. Auam Clarke, wh::e literature! «Qtonn ityr twn ®<rid?t$*$anfcf I patent 
c;m be doubted by none ; a. id in hi.« t»on tcr Oiabrumv fc nclmienb Mi tottfp 
knowledge of the languages 1 doubt 'tetfte in bcr ®«mcinfci? f fricfelbe fefecnb ju 
whether he had an equal on earth, j SKicbtern." 

"While his means for knowing were) ("If ye having now judicial matters 
without a parallel. Libraries and M S about food (sustenance), taking the most 
S. in the world seemed tobe opened 'despised in the church, setting the same 
to him for inspection. In his com- 1 to be judges/' H. K.) 

incnt on the text, "Who are least es- 
teemed in the church, he gives ths 
original word, and explains it thus, 
The lowest order of judges. Which 
wa- in the Jewish church an arlitra 
tion, the arbitrators chosen as judges of 
the case directly by the parties having 
the case in dispute. Hear what the 
Dr. says. "The apostle certainly does 
not mean persons of no repute; but 
such as these arbitrators, who were cho- 
sen for the purpose of settling private 
differences, and preventing them from 
going before the regular magistrate. 
The following verse makes it pretty 
evident that the apostle refers to this 
lower kind of tribunal) and hence he 
«ays v. 5. "Is it so that there is not a 
wise man among you." Have you none 
among yourselves that can be arbitra- 
tors of the differences which arise, that 
you go to the heathen tribunals; v. 6. 
"Brother goeth to law with brother." 

With this burden of testimony on the 
side of the text of our english version 
of the scriptures; D. S. will permit me 
still merely to follow King James' trans- 
lation." While I kindly advise him be- 
fore criticising his Br. again, to study 
well his subject, before he says "Now 
Br. Daniel this will not do." Lest it 
be iade appear (as I have done) that it 
will do. 

As there have been three controver- 
sial articles admitted into the columns 
of the Visitor on the one side of the 
question I demand that this, and my 
reply to J. S. M. appear in its columns 
at as early a date as possible. And 
would yet say to the readers of the Vis- 
itor, that it is not because there are no 
brethren to endorse my views, that this 
controversy has been one sided all this 
time. But because some brethren have 
more wisdom than others. T can pro- 
duce some of the most orthodox Elders 

One christian sues another at law; this and teachers, deacons and laymembers 
is almost as great a scandal as can < x- in the church, who do, and have ever 
set in a christian societv. Those in a understood the text just as I do. Which 

I have proved to be right. 

D. P. S. 
Double Tipe Creek, Md. 

religious community who will not sub- 
mit to a proper arbitration, made by 
persons among themselves, should be 
expelled from the church of God." To 
tchich I say, Amen. 

The third, and last, though not least 
testimony I offer in proof of the incor- 
rectness of the authorities D. S. has ci- 
ted me to, is that of Christopher Frosh- 
aur's translation. The copy of his 
Bible before me bears the printers date 

August 8th. 1859. 

« ■» • » t 


We are pained with the conviction, 
that the time-honored and Scriptural 
usago of invoking the Divine blessing 



before eating, is much less extensively 
observed at the present time, than in 
years past; and, in fact, that, as a sta- 
ted and imperative part of family wor 
ship, it is entirely neglected by many 
truly Christian families. The opinion 
seems to be gaining ground that this 
service is one of a purely optional na- 
ture; that, so far from being obliga- 
tory, it is not even important on ordi- 
nary occasions ; and that, though ap- 
propriate enough as a respectful recog- 
nition of the presence of a clergyman at 
our family table, or as a convenient 
and dignified introduction to a public 
repast, it is by no means an essential 
part of the worship of a well-ordered 
Christian household. 

But, in our judgment, this service 
rests on much higher ground than res- 
pect for man ; we rank it among the 
duties of the Christian life, and hold 
it to be a privilege of which the Chris- 
tian parent cannot afford to deprive 
himself and his family. 

How was "the blessing" regarded by 
God's ancient covenant people? Clear- 
ly, as one of the binding observances. 
Both before and after eating, they 
«blessed h God for the gifts of His 
providence. The form of prayer which 
was used at the time of Christ, has 
been preserved by the Talmudists : — 
"Blessed be Thou, Lord, our God, 
the King of the world, who hast pro- 
duced th ; s food, or this drink (as the 
case may be) from the earth, or vine." 

In Deut viii. 10, we find an express 
Divine sanction and enforcement of this 
practice : "When thou hast eaten, and 
art full, then thou shalt bless the Lord 
thy God. Accordingly, from 1 Sam- 
Bel ix i>). we learn that the people on 
the occasion of a sacrificial feast, would 
not eat until Samuel came, because, as 
it is said "he doth bless the sacrifice, 

and afterwards they eat that be bidden." 
By "the sacrifice," in this passage, we 
are evidently to understand, with Ges- 
enius, either a sacrificial feast, or merely 
the flesh of animals slaughterel ("sac- 
rificed") for food, as in Gen. xxxi. 54, 
where it is said that "Jacob offered 
sacrifice (margin, "killed beasts," or, 
as Bush translates the clause, "slew a 
slaughter,") upon the mountain and 
called his brethren to eat bread." 

On this passage in Samuel, Henry 
remarks : "This is an instance of that 
great duty of craving a blessing u. u 
our meat before we partake of it We 
cannot expect benefit from our food 
without that blessing, and We have no 
reason to expect that blessing if we do 
not pray for it." Bishop Hall, com- 
menting on the same passage, calls at- 
tention to the particularity of the ac- 
count, given by the maid-servants, of 
the usages of the sacred feasts, and ob- 
serves, by way of inference, "where there 
is practice and example of piety in the 
better sort, there will be a reflection of 
it upon the meanest." 

Such being the prevailing custom of 
the Jews at the time of Christ's appear- 
ing, the question arises how it was 
treated by him ? as an unimportant ob- 
servance, or as one of those righteous 
ordinances ("all righteousness") whbh 
it became Him to fulfil ? 

There are eleven different occasions 
mentioned by the Evangelist, on which 
Jesus partook of food or distributed it 
to others. — On four of these, (Matt. xiv. 
19, xv. 36, xxvi. 26, and Luke xxiv. 
30,) He presided at the table : and, in 
every instance, particular mention is 
made of the blessing wheih he craved 
or pronounced. On four of them, 
(Luke vii. 36, xi. 37, xir. 15, and John 
xii. 2,) He was the guest of others, 
who, undoubtedly conformed to the 



u?: ige of the day, and either invoked the! set before theni, without waiting for 
blessing themselves, or called upon Him , the accustomel form of blessing; but 
to do so. In the instances remaining, i that they waited until Paul had "given 
( v att. ix. 10, Luke xxiv. 42, John xxi. (thanks in the presence of them all," 

13) the fact of His eating is alluded to 
only incidentally, or mentioned merely 
as a fact, with no design of minute de- 

after which they were all of good cheer, 
and began to eat the bread which had 
been thus reverently blessed and bro- 

tail of circumstances, from which the; ken. 

inference is natural that the blessing 
was invoked, before the bread was 
broken, in these cases, no less than 
in those which are more particularly 

Burkct, commenting on the Savior's 
blessing the loaves, before distributing 
them among the five thousand, says : 
"Teaching us by His example, in all 
our wants to look up to heaven for a 
Fiipply, to wait upon God for his bless- 
ing, and not to sit down to our food as 
a beast to his forage." 

The practice of the apostles and of 
the early church corresponded with that 
of our Lord. — Says Coleman, speaking 
of the devotional exercises of the family 
among the primitive Christians, "At 
the table they reverently sought the 
blessing of God. Several of these ex- 
amples of prayer before meals are given 
at length in the Fathers. Here also 
they rehearsed some portions of Scrip- 
ture and sang praise to God ; a custom 
which Clement of Alexandria, and 
Chrysostom earnestly recommended. 
The meal being ended, they concluded 
with prayer, giving thanks for the bless- 
ings received, and supplicating a con- 
tinuance of the Divine mercy." Accor- 
dingly, when, on the fourteenth day of 
that fearful fast which Paul and his 
shipmates were once compelled to keep, 
lie at length besought them to take 
food, and they had yielded to his per- 
suasions, we find that even tho cravings 
of their almost starving bodies did not 
impel them to seize the food that was 

In his first epistle to the Corinthians, 
(x. 30,) Paul alludes to his own prac- 
tice, at a feast, in this significant ques- 
tion, "For if I by grace (with thanks) 
be a partaker, why am 1 evil spoken of 
for that for which I give thanks ?" On 
which passage Bengel pertinently re- 
marks, "Thanksgiving sanctifies all 
meat; it denies the authority of idols, 
and asserts the authority of God." 
Elsewhere Paul says, "For every crea- 
ture of God is good, and nothing to 
refused, if it be received with thanks- 
giving; for it is sanctified by the word 
of God and prayer."" 

In view of these facts in the history 
of this pious custom, we beg every rea- 
der on whom rests any responsibility 
for its continued observance, prayer- 
fully to consider whether, by discounte- 
nancing in every way its disuse, and 
inculcating, both by precept and prac- 
tice, a uniform and reverent regard to 
its requirements, he may not be acting 
in accordance with the evident will of 
Heaven. The command is, "Whether, 
therefore, ye eat, or drink, or whatso- 
ever ye do, do all to the glory of God.' 
— CongregationaKst. 


♦ » 



In continuing our remarks upon the 
family relation, we come to the sub- 
ject of parental responsibility — a sub- 
ject of great importance; but one we 



fear, as a general fact, but little under- 
stood. This is evident from a glance 
at the interior of numerous families. 
There is next to no family discipline. 
The children are not trained up at all, 
but come up as they may, with very 
little instruction or supervision. The 
result is what might be expected. 
"Train up a child," says Solomon, "in 
the way he should go, and when he is 
old, he will not depart from it." "Train 
up a child," says another adage, "in 
the way he would go, and before he is 
old, he will come to the gallows." 

How else are we to account for the 
vast amount of juvenile delinquency 
and crime ? — Not wholly on the score 
of native depravity. — We as fully en- 
dorse that doctrine as others, but this 
is not all. It furnishes no excuse for 
parental unfaithfulness, but rather a 
strong motive to increased watchfulness 
and diligence. That children of vi- 
cious families should grow up in vice 
seems a matter of course, though there 
are not a few happy exceptions. Why 
should it not be expected, on the other 
hand, that those brought up in good 
families, will be virtuous? But it is 
by no means always, or generally so. 
Is there not a cause, and such as should 
put every Christian parent upon a 
strict scrutiny into individual responsi- 
bility in the matter ? 

For a . child to come forth vicious 
from a pious family is, in our view, a 
reflection and stigma upon that family. 
This may be regarded by some as se- 
Tere, but we believe it is warranted. 
We do not mean that such an instance 
disproves the piety of the parents, but 
is strong evidence of some delinquency 
on their part. Nor do we affirm that 
if parents did their whole duty to their 
children, none of them would ever tread 
the paths of vice. But the cases would 

be much rarer than are found to exist, 
and to be accounted for from other 
causes. While then we would be far 
from attaching all the blame to parents, 
we must hold them, for God does, to 
a very rigid and solemn responsibility. 

Is the reader a Christian parent in 
charge of a family ? And do you, my 
dear friend, consider what a trust is 
committed to you? You not only 
have the care of immortal beings, but 
these beings, so nobly endowed, and 
with such a destiny before them, are 
your children, committed to you from 
the commencement of their being, to be 
nurtured in the helpless period of in- 
fancy, to be developed in their phys- 
ical, intellectual, and moral powers, to 
be moulded by your words and your 
still more powerful example. True 
they are subject to the influence of others 
also — their associates, teachers, and 
society in general. Still they depend 
most directly and confidingly on you. 
If you are faithful to them, you may 
supply in a great measure the faults of 
others upon whom they may depend; 
but if you fail them, who can supply 
this lack ? 

This accountability, great as it now 
is, is not bounded by the present life, 
but will run on forever. Whatever 
you may be or do in other respects, if 
through lack of fidelity to this trust, 
one of your children should perish 
how could you answer for it to your- 
self and to God ? This subject needs 
more careful consideration. — Would 
that every parent would make it at 
a matter of deep study and earnest 
prayer. — Whatever you do, or leave 
undone, do not neglect your children. 





"You seem to be very busy thinking," 
said Mrs. Roland to her daughter Ma- 
ry. ''You have been gazing at that 
field for the last five minutes. "What 
are you looking at?" 

'•0, mamma, I was not thinking 
about the field. I was thinking about 
the baptism we saw this morning. 
What a beautiful sight it was! I 
thought the river never looked so love- 
iv before. And, mamma, did you see 
how happy cousin Alice locked as she 
came up out of the water ? She whis- 
pered to me as we went into church, 
"Mary, this is the happiest day of my 
life." I think all who were baptized 
this morning must have felt the same." 

"I think so too, my love." 

'I wish that children might be bap- 
tized, mamma ; how soon do you think 
that I shall be old enough ?" 

'That does not depend on a person's 
age, my dear child. Do you remember 
what the Apostle Peter said to those who 
asked, on the day of Pentecost, what 
they should do?' 

'Oh yes, mamma; be said, rvepent, 
rand be baptise*} esvery one of you in the 
nam'! of Jesus Christ. Wasn't that it, 

'Yes, you are right; and you remem- 
ber too the answer of Philip to the 
Eunuch, who asked'—— 

<0h, inamma,ilet me tell what ho 
asked ; I read .ii in the Sunday school 
lesson this morning. The Eunuch said, 
'See here is water, what doth hinder 
me tct>e baptized? And Philip said, If 
ithou belicvest with all thy heart, thou 
mayest. And he answered and said, 
] believe that Jesus Christ is the Son 

Grod, Then they went down, both 

into the water, both Philip and the 
Eunuch, and he baptized him.' 

'That is quite correct, my dear ; you 
remember your lesson very well. And 
now do you not see what is required 
of those who come to be baptized?' 

'I think I do, mamma. They must 
repent of their sins, and believe with 
all the heart on Jesus Christ/ 

'Yes, my child. And as soon as a 
person truly repents and believes, be 
he seven years old or seventy, he may 
and ought to be baptized/ 

'Did you say seven years, mamma? 

Did you ever hear of a little child, only 

seven years old, believing in Christ and 
being baptized?' 

'Yes. I know a young lady who is 
a sincere and devoted Christian, and 
who was baptized at the early age of 
seven. There were some who thought 
that she was too young to become a 
Christian, and to be baptised. But 
she was able to convince the members 
of the church of her repentance and 
faith in Christ; and when others went 
forward to be baptized, this little lamb 
of the flock was among the number 
Fourteen years have since passed away, 
and she has given constant proof that 
sho truly loves the Savior.' 

"She must be very happy, mamma. 
She has loved God nearly all her life. 
How I wish that I were like her ! 
Sometimes, mamma, it seems to mo 
that I love God with all my lieart, and 
I feel very happy when I am really 
trying to please him ; but at other times 
I forget all about it, and I am as naugn- 
ty as little girls who have never heard 
at all about the Lord Jesus." 

"You must pray to G<>d, my dear 
Mary, and he will glve^ou a new heart 
filled with love to Lim and with faith 
in our Lord J|esu*' Christ." 

"I do try to pray every d-iy, mara- 
I : 'i morning I learned a beau- 



tiful hymn, the first verse seemed made 
just for me. Do listen to it. 

'Now that our journey has just begun, 
Our road so little trod, 

We'll come before we further run, 
And give ourselves to God.' 
That is what I want to do, mamma : 
to give myself to God. You know I 
am only seven, so I think my road is 
but little trod, and I want to give my- 
self to him now. Will not that be 

<; It will indeed, my darling. May 
G<^d give you his grace that you may 
become indeed his child — then you can go 
down into the water, as the blessed 
Jesus did, and be baptized in the name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
the Holy Ghost!" 

The Reaper. 


There was once a poor little girl who 
had no Bible, andsoshehadto walk miles 
ry week to read a Bible, and get her 
Sabbath school lesson. Her little bare 
feet ached, and her body was weary, 
and she was one day found shedding 
tears over her lot, in not having a Bi- 
ble nearer! Many a long, weary walk 
she took, through much suffering. 
At last a good minister of Jesus found 
her, and not only got her the book, but 
the story moved many good men till 
they came together and formed the 
British and Foreign Bible Society — 
the greatest Bible society in the world ! 
And so that great Society came into 
being by the tears and sufferings of a 
little girl ! 

Some years ago, a gentleman in 
Öartford had a beautiful little daughter. 
But, 0, how the parents grieved when 
they found that she was deaf and dumb, 
and could never speak or hear! She 
was bright and lovely, and no 
child among them all nestled so 

near the father's heart as little Alice! 
And so anxious was he for her, that he 
had no rest till the Deaf and Dumb 
Asylum was established, at which hun- 
dreds and hundreds of such unfortunate 
children have been educated. So all 
this great good seemed to grow out of 
the sufferings of little Alice ! 

The child cannot learn to walk with- 
out many a fall. He cannot have his 
teeth without much pain in the gums, 
and hard suffering. — Our blessings come 
to us through sufferings. The physi- 
cian who is so wise and so skilful when 
we are sick — knowing just what to do 
— had to see many a sick one before he 
learned all this. The surgeon who is 
so skilful that he can cut off a broken 
limb, or cut out a terrible tumour, must 
go into the hospital many, many times 
before he can become so skilful. He 
must see many a limb cut off, and 
many an operation with the knife and 
the saw, before he can know how to 
do such things. He must grow tobe 
a surgeon through much suffering. 
Somebody must suffer, or he would not 
have the skill. There could have been 
no such great and good men as Moses, 
had there not been great sufferings 
among the children of Israel in Egypt. 

There could have been no such great 
and good man as Washington, had not 
the troubles of his country raised him 
up. He grew up in the midst of suffer- 

It is God's way to bring out his 
plans by degrees. When he intends 
to make an. oak, he does not touch the 
ground and cause the great tree to tower 
up and spread out its wide branches 
in a moment. The little acorn mjist 
be first made. Perhaps a child's^>ot 
treads it into the ground. It lies there 
in the cold, dark ground a long time. 
There it swells and -bursts open, then 



sends upfhe little shoot; and so it grows 
from year to year, till it slowly, and af- 
ter a long time, becomes the oak. 

When God intends to create a bright. 
beautiful day, he does not cause the 
sun to rush up instantly, leaping out 
of dark midnight into full day: but he 
opens the eye of day very slowly. First 
the faint glimmer, then the soft gray, 
then the yellow tints, then the light, 
like a thin mantle, falling over* every- 

So. when God is to make a great and 
good man, he does not let him leap up 
from the cradle into the strong man in 
a moment, but slowly he must pass 
along — the infant, the child, the youth, 
the young man, and the mature man 
of strength. This is God's way in 

Christ himself teaches us that his 
Kingdom — though it is to be an ever- 
lasting Kingdom — is to grow up, like 
the mustard-plant, from a little seed. 
— Dr. Todd. 

brought out of a rock at two different 
times; 1. From Ex. 17 : 1, it seems 
the congregation of the children of Is- 
rael came to Rephidim at which place 
they murmured *against Moses because 
,they were in warit of water, after they 
left the wilderness of Zin. 2. Rut 
from Num. 20 : 1, where reference is 
made to a similar occurrence, the mir- 
acle is located in Kadish, in the desert 
of Zin, a different place from Rephidim. 
Again ; an argument proving that there 
was water brought from a rock twiee, 
may be drawn from Chronology. Ac- 
cording to the Chronology of the Bible, 
the occurrences are placed upwards of 
twenty years apart. 

1. Explanation of Ex. 17 : 5, 6, 
and Num. 20 : 8—11. 

Dear Brethien : Please communi- 
cate through the Visitor an explanation 
of Exodus 17 : 5, 6, and Numbers 
20 : 11. In the one place the Lord 
commanded Moses to smite the rock 
and he did so, and in the other he com- 
manded him to speak to the rock 
and he smote it twice. Now did Mo- 
ses bring water out of the rock at two 
different times? or what was his trans- 
greÄon ? Dear brethren, if you can, 
<_ r ive us some light on the subject. 

.•;' j. m. 

Answer. It appears from the follow- 
ing considerations, that water was 



FOR 1860. 

Two more numbers will close the pres- 
ent volume of the Gospel Visitor. We 
therefore shall embrace the timely op- 
portunity furnished by the present 
number of having a little friendly con- 
versation with our subscribers and rea- 
ders. We appreciate the kindness 
which has prompted the efforts hither- 
to made by our friends to circulate the 
Visitor. And as we design, should 
heaven further our purpose, to contin- 
ue our work, we solicit a continuation 
of patronage from our friends and sub- 
scribers. We feel there is evidently 
a want among us, as a Christian de- 
nomination, of a Christian literature. 
Our Publication is designed to meet 
that want in some degree; to furnish 
tfic families of our brotherhood and 
others who may feel disposed to avail 
themselves of our periodical, a Maga- 
zine which shall be on the side of true 
Christianity as taught in the precepts 
and a3 seen in the lives of its diviuo 
Founder and inspired advocates; to 



contain articles explanatory of those 
precepts and commending their obser- 
vance for the promotion of human 
happiness; to urge conformity of life to 
those precepts, as the only method of 
attaining to that high point of perfec- 
tion in the present life, which man 
was designed for, and as the only means 
of attaining unto a glorious immortal- 
ity in the world to come ; to offer some 
encouragements and help to seek that 
conformity by presenting the personal 
experiences of the faithful, and what- 
ever else may be likely to do this; to 
notice such current incidents in our own 
or in other religious denominations 
which may be of interest to the reader; 
in short, to furnish such reading matter 
as will instruct the mind, sanctify the 
heart, elevate the devotional feelings, 
and improve the whole character, will 
be our end and aim. With this object 
in view, may we not freely ask the hear- 
ty cooperation of our brethren ? And 
shall we not have their cooperation ? 
We trust we shall. 

We shall still use our utmost endeav- 
ors to make the Visitor worthy the sup- 
port we ask for it. Within the present 
year we have been at an expense of 
. bout four hundred dollars in procuring 
a new press, which has enabled u» to 
make considerable improvement in the 
typography of our work, and we hope 
to meet with the encouragement from 
our friends which will permit to make 
still further improvements. 

As circumstances seemed to require 
it, and as we were requested to do so, 
we have in preparation a defense of our 
mode of immersion, which we shall, as 
1 soon as we possibly can, present to our 
readers. Unavoidable hinderances, 
have caused a delay, or we would have 
published it before this, as we had 
hoped to do. 

With this number we send out our pros- 
pectus to many of our subscribers, and 
we hope that those who have hitherto 
acted as agents for us, will continue to 
act in that capacity. And we ask all 
that are friendly to the Visitor to make 
some exertion to extend its circulation. 
As we do not think it necessary to send 
a copy of our prospectus to every sub- 
scriber, and as we do^not in all cases 
know who would be the most suitable 

to act as agents, should those who re- 
ceive copies of the prospectus prefer 
that others should circulate them to ob-